《Ero Meter》


 Chapter 1 Jack

    ?In a huge ss sat approximately two hundred students, each with a different dress and different appearance.

    All of them were focusing on thedy in front, she looked beautiful and charming in her red one-piece.

    t sses were resting on her nose and she was moving her hands gently, teaching economics to the ss.

    Girls looked at her figure with envy, whereas one could see many boys drooling with lust.

    Even the top students looked at her with admiration.

    "Miss Elma, she is so beautiful. I am so jealous."

    A girl sitting at the back of the ss said with admiration shing in her eyes.

    Jack looked at the girl and sighed.

    "Casie, you are beautiful too." He said with a smile.

    The girl turned her head around and looked at the average-looking boy.

    "I know that, but she is so much better." The girl looked at Elma''s boobs and then at hers.

    "She is so much bigger than me." Her eyes then darted around andnded on a handsome guy sitting at the front desk. Her heart skipped a beat as her face turned red.

    She was in love with Ron, he was a blond-haired dude with sharp facial features and a chiseled body.

    However, Ron was also mesmerized by Elma''s body.

    Casie was jealous because of that, she has previously tried to talk with Ron but received no reciprocation from him, it was like he didn''t even see her as a woman.

    Jack looked at her jealous expression and moved his head in disappointment.

    Casie was his childhood friend and he tried many times to turn her into his girlfriend, however, he never seeded.

    He has average looks with ck hair and ck eyes, he knew that if not for him being her childhood friend he wouldn''t even qualify to talk to Casie.

    Sighing he turned his head around and started looking at the teacher again.

    He has already given up on Cassie, as he could tell that she had no interest in him.

    ....

    Soon enough the ss finished and everyone looked at Elma''s swaying back, even Ron looked at them with his cheeks shing red.

    Jack stood up and started packing his things in his bag, he knew that he had no chance with Elma so he didn''t even bother looking at her, as it would only fuel his depression.

    He was still a virgin because he gets very scared talking to a girl, and the only girl he could talk to has no interest in him.

    cing hisptop in his bag, he looked at Casie, who was currently staring at Ron with love-filled eyes.

    He wanted to ask her out to dinner today, however seeing that she was interested in Ron, he just ced his bag on his back and started moving.

    "Aye, Jack where are you leaving without me?" Casie''s voice sounded from behind as she quickly packed her bag and ran towards him.

    As they were childhood friends, they rented rooms in the same apartmentplex, and they always went home together.

    Jack looked at her running towards him, his eyes emotionless. "Home." He said monotonously.

    Cassie squinted her eyes, "Are you ok? You seem a little off." She came near him, her big blossoms waving under her white shirt, Jack could even see her red bra through her shirt, as he was close to her.

    Her perfume attacked her nose, as she ced her hand on his shoulder. "Why didn''t you wait for me?" She asked with a tone of worry.

    She could tell that Jack was acting depressed today.

    "I was gonna wait for you in the parking, as I didn''t want to interrupt your peeking session at Ron."

    "You!" Casie quickly ced her soft hand on his mouth to shut him up, she then looked around to see if anyone has noticed.

    It was a secret that she liked Ron and only Jack knew about it.

    As she saw that no one noticed she sighed in relief and then looked at Jack with her eyes squinted, anger appearing on her cheeks.

    Her fist turned round and she hit him on the head. "You stupid! How many times do I have to tell you to keep it a secret?" She whispered.

    Jack rolled his eyes at her words. "Come on, no one even noticed."

    "Still!" She red her eyes at him.

    "Ok, Let''s go now, you wanna go home or not?" He moved her hand from his shoulder  and turned around to leave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cassie looked at his nonchnce and stumped her leg on the floor. "Humpph" she pouted and moved with him.

    Both of them reached the parking lot of the college.

    "Jack, look, it''s Ron." Cassie pointed at a figure moving towards them.

    Jack raised his head and his eyesnded on two figures moving toward a blue BMW X5. One of them was Ron and the other figure with him was a girl.

    When Cassie looked at the other girl her body stopped at the ce she was standing, her fists balled up in frustration as her face turned red in anger and envy.

    Jack looked at the girl with his mouth open.

    "He is taking Susan home with him," Jack murmured.

    Susan was the ss beauty,ing in the top five with Cassie. And now Ron was taking her home with him.

    Both of them were smiling and giggling making everyone present in the parking lot envious.

    Jack then turned his head around and looked at Cassie and he got the reaction he expected.

    She was fuming with envy and soon enough her back drooped down in sadness.

    Jack ced his right hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, you will get someone better." He tried to make her feel better.

    Cassie looked at him, with her brown eyes turning misty, she has tried her best in the past to get Ron''s attention, she evenpleted his assignment for him and now he was going out with someone else.

    "Jack, you don''t understand, how I feel!" She shook his hands from her shoulder.

    Jack looked at her and turned silent. "I do." He whispered under his breath.

    "Let''s go back," Jack said and moved towards his Honda CBR Bike.

    Cassie followed behind him, with her hands and back dropping and one could tell that her soul had already left her body.

    Moving his bike back Jack moved his bag in front and ced the helmet over his head, he then handed another ck helmet to Cassie.

    Wearing the helmet she adjusted her skirt and took a seat on the back seat her hands resting over his shoulder.

    This was the time Jack looked most forward in his day, this was also one of the reasons he even attended this college regrly.

    He loved the fact that Cassie sat behind him as they traveled to college and back to their apartments. This was the only intimate moment with her.

    However today he was unhappy with the situation, he has already had enough. He loved Cassie, however, she was in love with someone else.

    He decided this morning to be absent from college, however, Cassie forced him toe, and now he could see from her reaction that she was feeling heartbreak, which means she was in love with Ron.

    Clicking his tongue he, ignited the engine, and his bike moved towards their apartment.

    On their way, Cassie rested her head on his back and Jack could tell that she was crying. However, he choose to ignore her, because he knew the more he tried the more he will get hurt.

    He wanted this vicious cycle to end. "I have to focus on something else." He thought and elerated his bike.

    ....

    Fifteen minutester both of them reached in front of a ten-story apartmentplex, Moving his bike to the underground parking both of them stepped down from the bike.

    Jack took his helmet from her and could see ck marks under her eyes, it was her mascara, ruined from her tears.

    He wanted to help her, however, controlled his impulses. ''It''s enough, I don''t wanna be friend-zoned forever and bear this pain.''

    "Let''s go." He said and moved towards the lift.

    Cassie looked at him and grabbed his shirt from the back, "Stop." She said in a low voice.

    Jack stopped in his path and turned around, "What?"

    "Can you buy me some drinks, I ran out of money yesterday and I really need some booze now."

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds, his brain wanted to turn her down, however, his heart can''t bear to see her like this.

    ''This is thest favor I will be doing to her.'' He thought and nodded.

    "Ok, go back to your room, I will be there in an hour with some beer," Jack said and both of them moved inside the lift.

    Silence filled the air as Jack didn''t want to say anything and Cassie was not in the mood.

 Chapter 2 Meter

    ?Jack stepped out of the elevator on the ground floor. "Go to your room, I will be there in an hour. Don''t lose the helmets and my Bag." He handed both the helmets and his bag to her.

    "Thanks." Cassie nodded dimly.

    Jack sighed and moved towards the exit, ''I am such a fool! Why can''t I say no to her?!''

    There was a convenience store just outside their apartment and it was also the ce where he worked at night shift.

    Jack stepped down from the building stairs and moved toward the main exit, where the guard of the building was sitting on a chair.

    "Good evening Mr. Wang," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    The old guy looked at him and stood up with a smile, "Good evening Jack."

    The guard then opened the small iron door.

    Jack nodded at him and moved out, the old guy was a good pal of his, since he moved to this apartment about a year ago, both of them have developed a friendship.

    "You are going to work this early?" The old guard said while taking a peek at his wristwatch.

    "No, today is off. I am just going to buy some booze.  Can I buy you some?"

    Wang smiled at Jack. "Jack you take care of this old man too much, if you are offering then I won''t deny it."

    Jack chuckled at his words. "Old man, don''t be so polite, I know you love Beer, just wait for me a bit."

    Wang scratched the back of his head, while alsoughing with Jack. "I will be waiting then."

    Jack nodded and moved out. The apartment was built adjacent to a marketce so Jack did not have to travel much to reach the convenience store.

    While on the way, he saw a homeless manying on the walkway. He was very old, wearing tattered clothes.

    Jack''s parents had taught him to always help others in need, so he squatted down beside the homeless man.

    Old man, can I help you with something. Jack took out ten dors from his pocket and handed it to the old man.

    The homeless guy looked at the young man and smiled. "Thanks for helping me, but I don''t need this money." The man handed the bill back to him.

    Jack raised his brow, usually, money could help anyone, however, this homeless guy didn''t need it. This was the first one for Jack.

    "Then how can I help you?"

    The old man smiled at his words, he then suddenly took out a knife and shed it at Jack''s eyes.

    Jack who was unguarded when suddenly saw the knifeing at him could do nothing but let out a scared voice.

    "Ahh..."

    Before he could do anything the knife shed through his eyes.

    "What the fuck!" He yelled and moved back as much as he could, to avoid another knife attack.

    All his life he had been a nice guy, he helped others, and he helped Cassie many times, in the end, he received this, he wanted to cry, but couldn''t open his eyes.

    "Fuck! Stay away, old man! Or I will call the cops!"

    However, he received no response from the old man.

    "My eyes... They..."

    Jack suddenly realized that his eyes were not hurting anymore and with a sh, he suddenly opened them.

    He couldn''t believe what was happening to him, he was sure that the old guy just shed his eyes with the knife, so he should be blind right now.

    He took out his phone and looked at his face. "Not even a scratch." Jack let out a sigh of relief.

    After that, anger rose in his body and he looked at his front to beat up that old guy, however to his surprise, the old man was already gone.

    "Was that just a hallucination?" Jack was confused.

    He wanted to report this incident to the cops, however, his story was utterly ridiculous.

    "What a fucking bad day! If I see that old man again, I will kill him!"

    Sighing he then started moving towards the convenience store.

    Pulling the ss door, Jack entered the shop, and behind the counter, he could see a blondedy.

    She was in her mid-thirties, however, she was a top-notch beauty, one could argue that she was even better than Mrs. Elma.

    Her boobs were rounded and ample, but it was her perfectly defined hips that made her stand out.

    She was wearing a ck tee shirt and blue jeans that made her ass look even better.

    However,  Jack''s focus was not on her body, but on the strange numbers floating above her head.

    ''What the fuck?! What did that old guy do to me?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He saw a meter over her head below which some words were written.

    ''Sex Meter?!''

    Inside the meters, there was also some numbers that indicated 25/100.

    And over the meter, there were five empty hearts.

    ''What the hell is happening with me? I have to see a psychiatrist tomorrow.'' He decided and choose to ignore the strange things that were happening to him.

    He then looked at her and smiled, "Aye boss." She was his boss, as Jack worked in this shop on the night shift.

    Thedy who was on her phone, scrolling through some tik toks with a smile on her face looked up and saw Jack.

    Her brow raised as she ced her phone on the countertop.

    "Jack? It''s Wednesday, your off day."

    Jack gets four holidays in a month and he usually takes Wednesday off, as on weekends the business was better, and Nicole, thedy in front wouldn''t let him take a holiday on Saturday and Sunday.

    "Yes, it is, I am here to buy some beer." Jack came in front of her, and his eyes gazed over her perfect body and thennded on her face.

    Her facial features were also well-defined, with a small mole on the left side of her chin, which magnified her charm.

    "Oh, I was about to close the store, you are on time."

    "Closing? This early?" Although Jack knew that the shop closes on Wednesday as he was the only person working there except Nicole and due to his absence Nicole keeps the shop shut on Wednesday nights. However, she shuts it only after 8 pm.

    But the time right now was only 6 pm.

    "Yea, I needed some stuff done at my house and there are also not many customers."

    Jack nodded at her words.

    However, his face soon turned ugly, as everything around him turned ck and white, and even time stopped.

    "What the heck with these hallucinations again?"

    In front of him, a blue screen appeared with two options in it.

    [ 1. I can help you with your housework if you want. (Ero +10)

    2. Choose to ignore her words. (Ero +0) ]

    Jack looked at the two options and was bewildered. "Is this some kind of love game shit?"

    He has previously seen these types of game ads, however, he mostly choose to ignore them.

    Jack then looked at her head again and saw the sex meter. "Does it mean, if I fill this meter, I will be able to have sex with her? And what''s up with those hollow hearts above the meter?" Jack had many questions in his head.

    He decided to go with the flow for now, he was hoping that his spectionse true, as he wanted to lose his virginity.

    His eyes darted to her scrumptious body and his cheeks turned red when he thought of having sex with her.

    Moving his finger he choose the first option.

    Although he had to go back to Cassie. However, if it was between having drinks with Cassie and having sex with Nicole he would always chooseter.

    "I can help you with your housework if you want." He blurted out automatically.

    He then looked at the sex meter and the number changed in it.

    (35/100)

    Nicole smiled at his words, "Thanks, Jack, you are always so nice to me. But, I can see that you are going to have a beer tonight, I don''t wanna waste your night."

    Just as she said that time stopped again.

    [1. Come on, I can at least do this much for my beautiful boss. (Ero +20)

    2. Don''t worry, I have time, I can help you. ,(Ero +2)

    3. Ok I will be going then if you need help in the future, please don''t be afraid to ask me. (Ero -30) ]

    Jack looked at the screen and gulped his saliva, if it wasn''t for this screen, he would have chosen the third option and never in his wildest dream he would have called her beautiful as it would be considered flirting.

    She was a married woman, and Jack would have never thought that flirting would work on her.

    Seeing Ero +20 he clicked on the first option.

    "Come on, I can at least do this much for my beautiful boss."

    Nicole looked at him and her cheeks turned slightly red.

 Chapter 3 Nicole

    ?It''s been a year since Nicole has been intimate with her husband, and she felt that her husband was avoiding her and she even found out that he was cheating on her with a younger girl.

    For the past year, she has been without any attention from the opposite sex and now this guy was flirting with her out of nowhere which made her cheeks turn red.

    She looked at him, and although he wasn''t handsome, he wasn''t too bad either.

    ''Oh, my god! What am I thinking? He is my co-worker!'' Nicole thought as her cheeks turned even redder.

    Jack looked at her flustered expression with surprise. He had never thought that this sex meter thing would even work. He thought that he was just Hallucinating.

    He then looked above her head again.

    Sex Meter - (55/100)

    I need a bit more to have sex with Nicole.

    Just the thought of having Nicole in his embrace excited him, for the past few days he has been feeling depressed and now this heaven-sent gift have arrived in front of him, he wanted to use it as much as he could.

    Previously he tried being a nice guy but got nothing in return, now he wanted to enjoy being evil a little.

    Nicole looked at him with a smile and her eyes averted.

    "Boy! You are getting more and more naughty day by day, to even flirt with me, you know I am married right?"

    Nicole looked at him with fake anger on the face.

    Jack raised his brows at her sudden one eighty, just now she was blushing and now he could see anger shing in her eyes. Was his cheat fake?

    However, suddenly time stopped again. Everything turned ck and white.

    [1. How can I resist, you are turning more and more sluttry day by day, just look at you wearing such crop tops and those tight jeans, you are asking to get fucked. (Ero +44)

    2. Sorry, I was just teasing you. (Ero -55) ]

    This was a make-or-break option.

    Jack looked at the options and shock appeared on his face.

    "This is ridiculous!"

    He gulped his saliva, if these floating windows were just his hallucinations then he would be in big trouble, not only would he lose his job, he might even get beat up by her.

    However, he didn''t care anymore. "I have had enough! I have to take this chance, or I will regret itter."

    Jack decided and clicked on the first option even after knowing the dangers of his cheating failing.

    "How can I resist, you are turning more and more sluttry day by day, just look at you wearing such crop tops and those tight jeans, you are asking to get fucked." he blurted out.

    And just as he looked at Nicole, she was shocked at first, however, her face soon turned red.

    Her eyes red at him.

    Jack looked at the Sex meter and it was almost full. (99/100) which means he could now have sex with her.

    "You! How dare you!"  She moved out of the counter and came in front of him with anger and shame shing in her eyes.

    Jack gulped his saliva in terror, ''Shit! My cheat has failed.'' He prepared to run away.

    However again, the time around him stopped, and a blue screen shed in front of him.

    [1. Kiss her ( +1 ero point )

    2. Dodge and run away (-99 ero points)]

    Jack looked at the options and struggled to choose, ''I have alreadye this far, it doesn''t matter now!''

    Gritting his teeth he chooses the first option.

    Nicole''s hand which was flying toward Jack to hit him suddenly got caught by Jack and then she felt a sudden force on her lips.

    The moment she realized that she was kissing him, her ears turned red and her eyes turned misty.

    She was embraced by someone after a long time and it felt good.

    Through her blurry eyes, she looked into his eyes and saw deep passion in them which made her body loosen in his grip.

    Opening her mouth she let his tongue enter hers. ''This guy! He is so tant! Humph, I will teach him a lessonter.''

    She thought and enjoyed his passionate kiss.

    Jack on the other hand couldn''t believe what was happening, ''It worked! It works!'' He could feel her body leaning on his and she even started to kiss him in return.

    Soon enough both of their tongues intertwined as they engaged in a passionate kiss. Nicole moved her hands and ced them over his cheeks, raising the intensity of the kiss, it was like she was scared that the moment they separated someone would snatch Jack.

    This made Jack even more shocked, however soon enough he came to his senses and enjoyed the passionate moment between them.

    His hand slowly moved under her tee, grabbing her supple waist. Caressing her navel he moved towards her boobs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    By now Nicole''s skin turned very sensitive and she noticed his hands moving toward her chest. If not for her mouth intertwined with his, she would have let out a moan.

    Her eyes widened as she felt his hand suddenly slipping under her bra grabbing her boob.

    "Uhh..." She pushed him back as both of them left each other''s embrace.

    Jack looked at her flustered expression, "Did it hurt?" He asked with a nervous expression.

    Nicole looked at him, her facepletely red as sweat dripped down her chin.

    "Not here..." She shyly looked away from him and moved towards the ss door of the store, shutting it down she ced a closed sign on it.

    Jack looked at her shy expression and then at her swaying back moving towards the ss door.

    Looking at her supple ass, his boner which was already hard turned even harder. He just wanted to grab her and vite her again and again.

    However, he controlled his desires, he was not sure of the extent of his power so he decided to take it slow for now.

    After closing the door Nicole turned around and looked at Jack''s lustful eyes darting all over her body.

    Her heart started to beat faster, she liked bad boys, and by the way Jack has treated her she felt extremely aroused.

    And expecting what he was gonna do to her now, she felt even more aroused.

    "Let''s go to the back room, there is a sofa there." Nicole pointed her shaky fingers at the door behind the counter.

    However, before Jack could reply, her finger got stuck in the air and her whole body stopped.

    Jack looked at another blue panel in front of him, in it was information about Nicole.

    "My cheat even gives information about targets after I fill the ero meter!" He was pleasantly surprised by the new information.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Nicole

    Age - 32

    Sexual Preferences- Loves when she gets dominated. Has daddy issues.

    Kinks- Derogatory words, Rough Sex, BDSM, Anal.

    Current Mentality- She wants you to fuck her so hard that she forgets about her husband that was cheating on her. ]

    Jack raised his brows at her information.

    "I never thought that the sweet and caring Nicole would have such kinks."

    His eyes then darted at her shy expression and an evil grin formed on his face. "I will make sure that you forget about your husband and crave my dick again and again."

    Jack dismissed the blue panel and looked at Nicole.

    With a smile, he moved.

    "Why would I want to go to that room I will fuck you here!" Jack came near her.

    Nicole''s heart started beating even faster as she felt his body moving towards her.

    "But... Someone might peek in here." The more Jack dominated, the more submissive she became.

    Jack smiled at her words, from her face, he could tell that she was loving his attitude.

    He moved his head close to her ear, "So be it, let the world see, how big of a slut you are." He whispered.

    His voice sent chills down her spine as she felt her underwear getting wetter.

    She averted her gaze and pushing him lightly started to move toward the back room.

    However, before she could even open the door of the back room, she felt a pull on her hair as Jack grabbed them and pressed her face against the door she was entering.

    "Why are you acting all shy now? Just a few moments ago you were kissing me like a slut." His boner pressed against her ass as he came close to her ear.

    "Jack... Be gentle..." Her voice was so dim that even she couldn''t hear itpletely.

    Jackughed at her submissive attitude, ''I will make sure to reveal your inner slut in front of me.''

    Pulling her back he opened the back room and pushed her body on the sofa.

    *Click*

    He closed the door and looked at Nicole with an evil smile, she was sitting on the sofa with a flustered expression.

    ''This guy, he will make me go crazy if he continued like this, it''s like he knows all my trigger points.''

    She felt her body heating up with every breath she took.

 Chapter 4 Daddy

    ?Jack came near Nicole removing his clothes, soon he stood naked in front of her face.

    His dick swayed in her eyes.

    Jack looked at her expression and expected the reaction of shock on her face, after all this was the only thing he was proud of in his life, his dick!

    Nicole looked at his shaft and gulped her saliva. She has never seen one this big and thick, even in porn videos. It was at least eight inches long and six inches in circumference.

    ''Would this even fit me?'' She thought as a rush of endorphins ran through her body.

    Just the thought of Jack''s dick ramming into her body ruthlessly, excited her.

    Shyly she looked up.

    "What are you looking at bitch?! Strip!" Jack moved and sat down on the sofa, his dick hard like an iron rod.

    Nicole stood up and with a dim nod and removed her tee. Her ck disheveled bra revealed itself in front of Jack.

    "Remove your jeans." Jack was smiling like an evil lord.

    Seeing her perfect figure excitement rose in his heart, he just wanted to rip her clothes and pound her till her pussy gets filled with his semen.

    Nicole unbuttoned her jeans and shook her hips removing them from her long legs, her thighs were perfect under her ckced underwear.

    "Be quick!"

    Jack looked at her perfectly thick thighs and his dick tightened even more, his body heated up at the thought of banging her to submission.

    Soon enough Nicole even removed her bra and panties, her face red in shame, her right hand covering her nipples while her left hand rested on her crotch.

    ''This girl... The more I dominate the shy she acts.'' Jack remembered how Nicole was a kind and proud person and now in bed, she was such a masochist.

    Nicole also looked at Jack''s dick and gulped her saliva.

    ''Jack, I never knew he would pack such a monster under his innocent face, and what''s with his aggression all of a sudden? He used to be so polite.''

    "What are you looking at? Start sucking daddy''s dick." Jack remembered that she has daddy issues.

    "Yes, Daddy..." Nicole kneeled down and started kissing the tip of Jack''s penis. Her face thoroughly turning into a cherry. The shame she experienced was too much for her.

    This was the first time she called someone daddy in bed, she always wanted to do it with her husband, however, he never got rough with her, to begin with.

    And now Jack was acting like the man she always fantasized about, rough, dominant,manding, this was the reason she dared to call him daddy.

    She loved being submissive and her partner being aggressive, even derogatory words turned her on.

    Jack on the other hand was pleasantly amazed, never in his life had he thought that a beautiful and prideful girl would call him Daddy. This was just too much for his little heart.

    Suddenly a panel shed in front of him.

    [Make her forcefully give you a deep throat (Increases favourability of the target.)]

    As soon as Jack read the information a smile appear on his face.

    ''She is such a pervert.''

    He saw her licking the tip of his dick silently like a small rabbit eating a big carrot.

    "I said suck it!" Jack ced his hands on the back of her head and forced his humongous dick down her throat.

    Nicole''s eyes widened as she felt his giant shaft suddenly entering the deepest parts of her mouth and then her throat.

    "Mmm..." She grunted and struggled to get out of his grip.

    However, Jack ignored her pleas and just letting her go a little he pushed her head again in her throat.

    "Stop being such a nuisance, just enjoy it," Jack said seeing her struggling to even take a breath.

    "Just be a good little girl and obey your daddy." He started thrusting his dick into her throat again and again.

    "Mmmm..."

    "Hmmm..."

    Nicole grunted again and again with his every thrust, she was struggling to even breathe.

    However inside she was enjoying it.

    ''This is rough... This is amazing... I want him to vite me like this.'' Her thoughts were already cloudy as the only thing on her mind was his dick.

    After a few minutes of rough trusting Jack''s face turned red.

    His grip around her head tightened as he pushed his dick to its roots in her mouth.

    "I am cumming, swallow it you cum slut!"

    He held her head in the same position for a few seconds.

    Nicole on the other hand locked her lips around his dick so she won''t identally leak some of his semen.

    Soon her throat got filled with his warm and salty fluid, as she wrung it down, everyst drop of it.

    It was only then that Jack let go of her head, which made her suddenly fall back as shended on her butt while coughing.

    Jack looked at her as he slumped on the sofa, rxation moving throughout his body.

    Nicole licked the corners of her lips as she savored his semen.

    Her eyes then focused at Jack with anger and shame shing in them. "I could have choked to death!" She wanted to preserve a bit of dignity in front of him so she started acting contrary of what she was feeling.

    Jack on the other hand knew her true persona.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s not how you talk with your daddy." Standing up he seized her neck and pushed her onto the sofa, he didn''t use too much force as he didn''t want to hurt her, he was just ying with her.

    Landing on the sofa Nicole looked at him with her eyes wide, his sinewy frame on her body and she could even feel his minty breath beside her ears.

    ''He is so good, I want him to fuck me so bad.''  She seductively bit her lip.

    "Sorry Daddy, please punish your bad girl."

    Jack started kissing her neck aggressively, as his dick got hard again.

    "Yes, Daddy!... Ah..."

    His hands caressed her giant boobs as he pinched her nipples, making her let out grunts of pleasure.

    Tip of his dick rubbed against her soaking-wet vagina, sending currents of thrill in Nicole''s body.

    She knew soon she will experience the giant in her body and by the way Jack has treated her now, it will not be beautiful.

    Jack left a red spot on her corbone when his mouth separated from her neck.

    Looking her in the eyes, a devious smile appeared on his face.

    "Get ready you little bitch!"

    His left hand moved from her nipples to her neck, pulling her body up on the sofa he opened her legs with his right hand.

    "Open your mouth!" His face came over hers as his left hand still got hold of her neck.

    Nicole opened her mouth like a scared cat. "Drink my spit," Jack spat in her mouth and then started kissing her.

    She gulped his saliva down with hers as she felt his other hand moving over her crotch making way for his giant.

    She moved her mouth away to take a breath, "Be gentle, yours is too big..." Before she couldplete the sentence, her eyes widened as hormones rushed to her brain.

    "Auhhh...!"

    She orgasmed loudly in a single thrust, her body jerked in pressure, as her eyes rolled up.

    Jack rooted his dick deep inside her pussy. However he didn''t stop there, raising his hips, he trusted again making a cute voice leak out of her mouth.

    "Slow Daddy...please... Ahh..."

    Her breath got stuck in her throat as she squirmed in pressure under Jack''s continuous attacks.

    "Stop struggling, you are just a cum dump!" Jack raised his intensity.

    "Ahhh... Daddy..."

    "Ahh..."

    "Umm..."

    Loud moans reverberated in the room as their fluids intermixed with each other.

    "Turn around slut!"

    Moving her body around, Jack pressed her face inside the couch, cing his dick on her leaking entrance, he started trusting from back.

    Her plump ass jiggled with every plunge.

    "Haha..." Jack chuckled at his luck, just a few hours ago he was a depressed virgin and now he was fucking such a top-notch beauty.

    Raising his hand, he pped her asscheek. Turning it red.

    "Ahh... It hurts!" Nicole grunted in pleasure.

    However, Jack didn''t pay any heed to her words, his mind went fuzzy and he let his inner beast out. As he continued to p her ass.

    After fifteen minutes, Jack grunted in pleasure.

    "I am about to cum..." His voice sounded in her ears.

    Nicole''s eyes widened at his words.

    "Don''t cum inside!" She said with a strict tone.

    Jack could tell that this time she was not ying around and was serious.

    However just as he was about to pull out, time stopped again.

    [1. Cum inside her (+1 Heart)

    2. Cum in her mouth (+0 Heart)

    3. Cum on her back (+0 Heart) ]

    Jack looked at the three options and seeing that the first one gave him something he decided to trust the cheat.

    "You don''t give me orders, bitch..."

    Jack plunged his dick with full force, reaching the deepest parts of her vagina.

    "Ahhh..." With a moan, he released his sperms inside her.

    Nicole''s eyes widened when she realized that he was cumming inside her.

    "No!!! It''s not safe today!" She tried to move away, however, under his muscr body her struggle only served as stimtion for Jack.

 Chapter 5 Hard To Get

    ?"You stupid! I told you to release it outside, it was not a safe day today."

    Nicole said with her nose rising up in annoyance as she adjusted her bra.

    She was standing in front of the sofa, her panty already on her body and she was hooking her bra.

    Jack looked at her curvaceous body with a faint smile, as he sat on the sofa with his legs open and his arms wide, on the back.

    Over her head, he could see that, one of the five hearts was filled with red color now.

    ''Does this heart mean love? So if I fill them she would fall in love with me?'' His smile widened at the realization.

    Her sex meter was already down also.

    [ Sex Meter - 35/100 ]

    These were not the only things that he was focused on, he opened his phone and saw that he has received $10000 from an unknown sender in his bank ount.

    ''Where did the moneye from?'' He thought.

    "Hey, what are you looking at your phone for?! I am taking it to you!"

    Suddenly he heard Nicole''s annoyed voice and he looked up, seeing that she has already put on her ck tee and was fixing her jeans to wear them again.

    Suddenly his brows furrowed.

    [Sex Meter - 25/100]

    The meter went down because he was looking at his phone instead of listening to her.

    ''Interesting.'' He thought, ''I wonder if she would let me fuck her again now?''

    And just as he thought this, another panel popped up in front of his eyes, the time stopped and everything around him turned ck and white.

    [1. Put your phone down and kiss her. (+ 30 ero points)

    2. I am sorry, I will not do it again. (- 20 Ero points.)

    3. p her butt and tell her to stop bitching and clean your dick with her mouth. (+65 ero points.)]

    A devilish smile formed on his face as he saw the options in front of him.

    ''I will choose thest option.''

    "Why are you smiling... Ahh..." Before Nicole could finish her sentence a cute moan escaped her mouth as she felt a p on her buttcheeks.

    Her eyes widened as her nose rose more, in annoyance, however, Jack could see that her cheeks were flushing red.

    "Stop Bitching, and suck my dick clean, like a good little girl."

    Jack spread his legs as his monster got hard again.

    He saw her sex meter rising.

    (Sex meter - 90/100)

    "You! I told you that you can''t do everything you wish for, I am a married woman and it was only a one-night stand because I was frustrated." She said as more annoyance shed in her eyes.

    Suddenly another panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Say ''What do you mean by a one-night stand? You are Daddy''s little girl from now on and you will do as I say.'' While hugging her. (+ 8 ero points.)

    2. I will keep that in mind, sorry if I offended you, I didn''t mean it like that. (-50 ero points.)

    3. Bitch! You were moaning like a slut just now and suddenly you wanna be a loyal wife again? You are such a hypocrite. (- 90 Ero points, -1 Heart)]

    Jack looked at the third option and gulped his saliva. It was too dangerous. He thought she liked derogatory words however even, she has her limits.

    Without giving it any second thoughts he chose the first option.

    By now hepletely believed in his cheat.

    He stood up, took the blue jeans from her hands and threw them away on the sofa. After that, he hugged her.

    Nicole felt his sudden embrace and her heart started to beat a bit faster, her anger subsided as she smelled his manly scent.

    Looking up she met eyes with him and seeing a devilish smile on his face, her gaze averted.

    "What do you mean by a one-night stand? You are Daddy''s little girl from now on and you will do as I say." Jack said and started caressing her ample buttocks.

    Her ears turned red at his words.

    ''This guy! When did he be so manly and dominating? If he continued like this then I will be addicted to him.''

    Nicole looked at him again and her face flushed even more.

    ''He is the first guy that has made me feel like this. I have to keep him in line or otherwise, I will fall for him.''

    "Humph..." She pouted and pushed him away from her embrace.

    "You are so sneaky with your words. however, I told you already that I am married." She said and picked the jeans up again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack saw her sex meter and smiled.

    (98/100)

    He just needed two more Ero Points to have sex with her again.

    And just as he expected, another prompt popped in front of him again.

    [1. ''Ok if you are gonna act like this, then we are done here.'' Say it with a bit of anger and start wearing your clothes again. (+2 Ero point.)

    2. Start kissing her. (+1 Ero Point.)

    3. It doesn''t matter if you are married, no one will know. (+1 Ero point. )]

    Jack was surprised to see the panel, it was the first one with no negative Ero points.

    ''If I choose the first one, then I can immediately have sex with her.''

    ''If I choose thest two then I have to do one more prompt.''

    He chose the first option.

    Nicole on the other hand already wore her jeans and buttoned it up.

    ''Knowing him till now, he won''t give up without having sex with me again.'' She thought about the passionate sex she had and her panty started to get wet again.

    ''I have to y hard to get, or he will think I am a whore.'' Just thinking about having sex with Jack, made her excited again.

    However when she turned around her brows furrowed. He was putting on his clothes.

    Jack then looked at her. "Ok, if you are gonna act like this, then we are done here." He said and buttoned his shirt.

    Nicole panicked as she saw the anger on his face.

    By now she was already horny again and she thought that he would force himself upon her and she decided to y hard to get, however, she didn''t think that he would leave.

    ''I can''t let him leave.'' She somehow felt that if she let him go now, then she would lose him forever.

    Quickly pacing her steps, she came near him. "Now, don''t act all angry, I was just ying with you." She said and moved her hands in his pants.

    "Since you have made me feel this good, I will do a favor for you too." Her thin fingers unbuttoned his pants and she then slid his zip, making his monster pop out again.

    Jack smiled at her attitude changes. ''Girls really are unpredictable, if not for my sex meter, it wouldn''t be possible to make her act like this."

    His eyes scanned over her head and he could see that the sex meter was already full.

    (100/100)

    Jack chuckled at her words and sat down on the sofa, spreading his legs.

    "Now, you are acting like a good girl, give daddy a blow job." He said while looking at her desperate actions.

    Nicole saw his smile and it only struck her now. ''This guy! He was acting!'' She narrowed her eyes in annoyance and kneeled between his legs.

    She didn''t wanna test her theory and risk him leaving for real, she was already so wet that if she didn''t finish now then she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight.

    Her hands glossed over his giant and veiny shaft as her face flushed red.

    "Don''t be rough this time." She looked at him with puppy eyes.

    "Haha..." Jack chucked as nodded. "Ok, only if you stop ying games with me."

    "Humph...!" she pouted and then started licking his dick.

    .....

    Cassie looked at the phone for the time.

    "It''s already been 45 minutes, why hasn''t hee?" There was a frown on her face.

    She has just exited the shower and was wearing a loose white tee that enhanced her already bulky cleavage.

    Below the blue cotton shorts, her thighs glistened with water due.

    Her eyes were red as she has cried her heart out in the bathroom.

    She was feeling depressed because of Ron, her heart aching. And the only thing on her mind was booze.

    Moving towards the fridge in her apartment she opened it to seek some leftover beer, however, all she found was a packed sandwich wrapped in a thin polythene.

    "There is nothing left..." Her eyes drooped down in frustration.

    Picking up the sandwich, she moved and sat on her bed.

    "Should I call him? He has never made me wait for this much. Did he get into some trouble?"

    Her eyes stared at the sandwich in front, and her appetite seems to vanish as these thoughts came to her.

    ''Why do I feel so frustrated for him?''

 Chapter 6 Love Bites

    ?Jack stood up and looked at Nicole, who was slumped on the sofa,ying on her stomach.

    Her body was covered in sweat, and red hand prints could be seen on her curvy ass cheeks.

    She was breathing heavily and had no power left in her body.

    Jack smiled seeing her condition, he has just fucked her twice in a row and made her orgasm so many times that strength left her body.

    Looking at the meter over her head he could see that one of the five hollow hearts was filled with red and her sex meter showed. (25/100)

    After wearing his clothes he than picked up his phone and looked at the message that came before.

    ($10000 have be credited to your ount. ount No. ending with ******69420. By sender - Love Meter)

    "Love Meter?"

    Jack was confused, his meter was the Sex meter and not the Love meter, so where did the moneye from?

    However, soon enough a sudden realization came to him.

    ''Does the heart above her head count as a Love Meter? And every time I fill one of the hearts I will get money?'' He wanted to test his theory, however, no prompt came in front of him to increase the hearts.

    ''Looks like I need to work on her more to test my theory.'' He thought and ced the phone in his pocket. He was already dressed.

    It has been a little more than an hour since he has been here.

    ''Cassie must be angry waiting for me.''

    He came near Nicole and pped her ass.

    "Ahh... Stop! It burns..." She let out a cute moan with her annoyedint.

    "Heye on get up, give me some beer." Jack pestered her.

    "No, take it yourself, I will need some rest before I wake up." Nicole was still annoyed. Jack has pped her ass so many times that it was burning and she would need some time to heal.

    And that wasn''t the only reason she was actingzy, "You are like a horny dog, fucking me so hard! I don''t even have the strength left to drink water, let alone give you a beer." She added.

    "What about the money? Should I leave it at the counter?".

    "No, just take as much as you like, it''s on me today," Nicole murmured like she was about to fall asleep.

    "Really?" Jack came near her and kissed her on the left cheek.

    A blush formed on her face.

    "Stop kissing me, you stinky bastard! I told you to be gentle and yet you still made me hurt." She shook her head, to get him away.

    Jack chuckled at her annoyed words. "You liked it though."

    "No, I didn''t!" she sat on her knees on the sofa and looked at him with a pout.

    Jack sat beside her and took her in his embrace, her face resting on his chest as he caressed her back.

    "Ok, give me a kiss." He looked at her in the eyes.

    Turning her eyes up, she stared into his deep eyes for a few seconds, and her heart started beating faster. "You are such a pervert. Ask nicely."

    Jack smiled at her words. "Are you gonna kiss me or not?" His grip fastened around her slim waist.

    "Humph..." She moved her face up with a pout andnded her lips on his.

    Their tongues intertwined as she moved her body and sat on hisp.

    ...

    Cassie paced around her room, with the half-eaten sandwich ced on the bed.

    Her eyes were stuck on her smartphone dialer.

    "Where the heck is he?! It''s already been, an hour and a half! And why am I feeling so uneasy for him?" she bit her nail.

    She then remembered how he was acting strange in the ss and her worries started to build up.

    "Should I call him?!" Sitting on the bed she looked at the name on her dialer.

    ''Jack.''

    She pressed the call button and ced the smartphone near her right ear.

    Her right leg bobbed up and down in nervousness.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Just as the phone ring was about to go, door knocks sounded.

    Ending the ongoing call she stood up and quickly ran towards the door.

    ....

    Jack on the other hand was standing outside the door, with a polythene bag filled with beer cans.

    He has already given two cans to Mr. Wang and he had six remaining.

    His shirt was tucked in and buttoned up to hide the love bites, Nicole had given him.

    ''Cassie must be pissed at me by now.'' He checked the time on his phone and was about to knock on the door.

    However, suddenly a panel popped up in front of him.

    [1. Show Cassie your love marks unintentionally by unbuttoning your shirt. (+5 Ero points)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    2. Go just as it is. (+0 Ero points.)]

    Jack saw the panel and raised his brows. ''I can even fuck Cassie? I thought she had no interest in me.'' A devilish smile formed on his face.

    ''This girl!, she has ignored me for so long! But with the help of Sex Meter, I will make her fall for me!''

    He wanted nothing more than to make her fall in love with him.

    Clenching his fist he chose the first option.

    Before knocking on the door, he unbuttoned his shirt, love bites visible above his corbone.

    He also loosened his shirt out of his pants.

    After that, he knocked on the door, and sooner than he expected the gate flung open.

    He could see anger written on Cassie''s face, she was about to berate him.

    However, before she could open her mouth, her eyesnded on his unbuttoned chest and the visible red mark on it.

    Even his shirt was loose.

    Her eyes narrowed down as she tuned her anger inside her.

    Standing there she looked at him bewildered.

    ''I thought he was single?! When did he make a girlfriend and what was he doing till now?'' Many questions spun around her head.

    And somehow she felt a light pang of pain in her chest. Like she lost something important to her.

    Jack looked at her head and narrowed his eyes.

    Out of five hearts, one was already full, which means she cared for him.

    ''The one heart must already be full because I am her childhood friend.''

    However, when his eyesnded on her ero meter, his happiness turned into disappointment.

    (5/100)

    ''She really does have no interest in me. Even the five points were just added because of the Ero meter.'' Jack sighed.

    "Why were you sote?"

    Just as she asked this question another panel shed in front of his eyes.

    [1. Say, ''I just found my online friend on the road, so we stopped and started chatting.'' (+5 Ero Points.)

    2. Say, ''I have good news, I finally made a girlfriend and I was meeting up with her.'' (+0 Ero points.)

    3. Say, ''It doesn''t matter, let''s just go in and have some beer.'' (-5 Ero Points.) ]

    Jack looked at the options and without any second thought choose the first option. By now hepletely believed in Sex Meter, because it has already proved its power with Nicole.

    "Well, I just found my online friend on the way, so we stopped and started chatting a bit," Jack said and handed the beer bottles to her.

    Cassie looked at him with her eyes narrow, she could tell that he was lying however she didn''t say anything.

    ''Why is he lying?'' She thought and took the cans away.

    "Come in, let''s chat over some beer." She said and started walking into her apartment.

    She loved to chat and gossip with Jack, he was her best friend from childhood.

    Jack looked at her back as she went inside and was about to step inside when time stopped again.

    [1. Sorry, I need to do some work, we will chat tomorrow. (+1 Heart, +20 Ero points)

    2. Go in and have a beer with her. (-10 ero points.)]

    Looking at the options Jack was surprised. ''So I can alos raise the Love Meter without raising sex meter.'' This was a new discovery for him, about his cheat.

    Choosing the first option he stopped her.

    "Cassie listen."

    Cassie who was about to enter her apartment stopped and turned around to listen to his words.

    She raised her eyebrows in a questioning look.

    "What?"

    Jack took in a deep breath. He knew that she was depressed and wanted to gossip to him, more than she wanted to have some beer.

    He knew her personality very well, whenever she was in some problem he was always her emotional support, however, she never understood his feeling.

    He had even asked her out on a date before however she always ignored him, treating his words like a joke.

    He loved her and wanted to support her, however, looking at the Love Meter he decided to trust his cheat.

    "I have some urgent work I need to finish, so I won''t be able toe tonight. I am sorry." Jack said with an apologetic expression.

    Cassie stood there with the cans in her hands, she was looking forward to having a chat with him.

    "Ok!" She said and handed him his bag and helmets and closed the door with a bang.

    Jack could tell that she was angry at him.

 Chapter 7 Meadow

    ?Cassie sat on the floor below the bed with an opened beer can in her hand. Her eyes were streaming with her tears.

    Taking a sip of cold beer she wiped her tears off.

    "Why do I feel so bad?"

    She has already forgotten about Ron and was currently thinking about Jack.

    "He has never left me alone."

    Her eyes nced at the white can and she took another sip.

    "So why now! I know for sure that he doesn''t have any project to do!"

    "He was lying!"

    Sadness moved over her body again, and her eyes were so dry from crying already that new tears stoppeding out.

    She only looked at the wall in front of her in a daze. Thoughts wreaked havoc in her mind.

    "Is it because he has a girlfriend now? But why do I feel bad, I should be happy for him!"

    Her heart ached at the thought of Jack having a girlfriend. She remembered all the time she has spend with him and how she enjoyed hispany more than anyone.

    He was her best friend, she didn''t even like to talk to her family as much as she liked to chat with him.

    "He must be talking to his girlfriend..."

    She took another sip of beer.

    .....

    Jack on the other hand clicked his tongue and moved away from her apartment.

    He knew that she would be very depressed since she didn''t get to gossip to him and release her frustration.

    However, by now he fully believed in his cheat and decided to trust it.

    Moving inside the apartment he ced the Helmets and the Bag on the couch.

    Sitting down he took his phone out, and just as he expected there was another message.

    However this time the message shocked him even more.

    ($50000 have be credited to your ount. ount No ending with ******69420. By sender - Love Meter)

    "50000!"

    Last time he only received ten thousand and however this time he received fifty grands.

    The shock was visible on his face.

    "Why did I receive 50000 this time?"

    "Could it be because it was her second heart? If that is the case then how much will I receive for three hearts? And what about Five Hearts?"

    With this sudden realization, a thrill ran through his body.

    "If that is the case then I won''t have to work overnight shifts at the shop."

    A smile formed on his face.

    This cheat of his could be an unlimited money machine, all he has to do is to make multiple women fall in love with him.

    His smile widened and turned somewhat evil.

    Suddenly he received another message.

    It was from his mom.

    (Jacke home quick! Meadow is in critical condition!)

    His brows furrowed at the message.

    Reading the name Meadow, image of a maturedy shed in his mind, she was Jack''s first crush, however, because she was married, he gave up on her.

    Meadow was his nebhigour, actually, both Jack and Cassie were her nebhigour.

    Jack remembered how when they were in high school than both he and Cassie would y badminton in Meadow''s backyard.

    Just like her name she, was also beautiful and serene, always treating them gently.

    Jack knew thatst year she was in an ident and dislocated her joint, after which her husband left her. She only survived with her daughter.

    However, the money left behind by her husband was pretty low, and she couldn''t even pay her hospital bills.

    Which lead to her decline, a few days ago Jack''s mother told him that Meadow was admitted to a hospital because of severe iron deficiency.

    He didn''t think of it much, however now she was in critical condition.

    After wearing new clothes Jack quickly ran out of his apartment. And just as he did so he saw Cassie outside.

    She had also changed into new clothes, a Geans and a Blue Tee. Her cheeks were red because of all the booze she has consumed, however, one can see a worried expression on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Did you get the message?" Cassie asked with a worried tone.

    Jack nodded. "Let''s go."

    After that, he moved in front and Cassie followed him. This time they didn''t take the elevator, however, used the stairs instead and reached the basement.

    Sitting on his bike, Jack signaled Cassie to sit at the back.

    The ride to their home was about half an hour and to the hospital that Meadow was admitted to was about an hour.

    Igniting his bike, Jack and Cassie both left their apartments.

    About an hour and ten minutester both of them reached in front of a big multispecialty hospital, parking the bike. Both of them ran towards the fifth floor.

    It was the floor, Meadow was admitted to.

    Reaching the fifth-floor hallway, Jack''s eyesnded on the few people sitting outside a room.

    "Mom." Jack ran towards his mom and dad, both of them were standing outside the door talking with a hospital staff.

    "Madam, we have administrated the emergency medicine, however, someone had to hurry and confirm her status for the operation."

    The man in the blue shirt and grey pants said he had an ID card around his neck.

    "Sir, I will need some time to arrange so much money, can you start the operation now? I promise I will pay it back."

    Suddenly a girl around the age of neen came forwards, she had a worried expression on her face.

    Jack looked at the girl and identified her as Meadow''s daughter, Sofia.

    Jack''s mother also looked at the little girl. "Sofia, you shouldn''t worry about money, we will manage it." Jack''s mother said.

    However, Sofia''s expression turned dull, "Aunty I know you have helped us a lot in the past, we can''t take such a big amount of money from you."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, you haven''t even grown up yet! And you don''t even work so how are you gonna get such money from? Just leave it to adults."

    Jack looked at his mother and then at Sophie and suddenly time around him stopped and everything turned ck and white.

    [1. Help Sophie by giving her money. (+2 Hearts, +50 Ero points.)

    2. Don''t help Sophie. (+0 Hearts, +0 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and chose the first one without any hesitation, even if there weren''t options he would have still helped Sophie and her mother after all Meadow was his first love.

    He developed feelings for Cassieter.

    Jack stepped back from their conversation and looked inside the gate, through a small ss window.

    There she was,ying on her bed unconscious, he still felt it for her, ''Don''t worry, I will help you!''

    Besides her sat Cassie''s Mom and even Cassie went inside now.

    Jack looked at the blue shirt staff that was already standing in a corner.

    He went near him.

    "Hello, I am Jack, I am with them." He pointed at the group chatting, "Can you tell me the amount needed to start the operation?"

    The staff took out the file in his hand and started exining to Jack.

    After a few minutes of talking with the Blue Shirt guy, Jack understood why even his parents were this stressed.

    Turns out she has a high risk for cardiac arrest and needed immediate surgical treatment. And what was even worse was that she didn''t even have an insurance.

    And the surgery cost was nothing to scoff at. It was a whopping $150k without insurance.

    Jack wasn''t sure if even his parents were capable of pulling out such money let alone Meadow, who was already in debt.

    He opened his phone and looked at his bank bnce. He only had $66k in his ount.

    Ten grands came when he had Nicole, Fifty Grand Came when he filled Cassie''s second heart and thest six grands were his total savings from working at Nicole''s shop.

    "I have sixty thousand now, can you start the operation with this much? I will get the rest in a few days."

    The blue-shirt guy nodded, "Yes, you just have to sign a debt."

    Jack listened to the guy and gulped his saliva, a Debt of approximately $90k was a huge sum. However, he was sure that with the help of his meter, he could definitely pay this loan off in a few months.

    "Ok." Jack nodded.

    And just as he did so, Sophie came near them and looked at the documents.

    Her brows furrowed. "Jack, you don''t have to do this." She looked at him with misty eyes.

    Jack looked at her determined expression and sighed, he knew her from the high school years, she was a stubborn girl and hated taking favors.

    "I am not doing you a favor. You can pay me backter when you start earning money yourself. With interest."

    And as soon as he said that, Sophie hugged him as tears started dripping down her eyes.

    Jack looked at the meter above her head and two of the five hearts filled out in front of him and he could feel his phone vibrating.

 Chapter 8 Safer

    ?Looking at his phone Jack saw another $60k added to his bank, ten grand from the first heart and Fifty grand from the second one of Siphie''s heart.

    He now had $126k in his bank. Which was already a relief, now if he makes a $120k downpayment then he would only have to take a debt of $30k.

    Jack''s father overheard them and came near him.

    "Hey Jack what are you doing? Where will you get so much money from? Let me handle this situation, I have already called some of my friends and they are ready to lend us money." His dad said.

    "Dad, don''t worry, I already have One hundred and twenty thousand, I only need to sign for thirty thousand dors."

    His dad''s brow raised in confusion and concern, "How did you get so much money from?"

    Even Sophie, who was hugging him, moved away from his embrace and looked at Jack with concern. A hundred and twenty grand was not a small amount of money.

    "Jack, you really don''t have to do this," Sophie said.

    Jack looked at her and then at his father. "Dad, don''t worry I made this money from the stock market, I was just lucky. And money is not the real concern now, we have to hurry and start her operation." He lied.

    Jack turned his head and looked at the blue-shirt guy. "Hey, I am ready to sign a debt for thirty thousand, the rest I will pay with a cheque."

    "No need to sign a debt, I have the rest thirty thousand dors." Jack''s dad intervened.

    Jack looked at him and nodded, it was even better if he did not have to sign a debt, so even if his cheat somehow fails in the future he would not be in debt at least.

    Sophie looked at both of them and tears welled up in her eyes. "Thank you so much, I will never forget this favor."

    "Don''t stress and focus on your studies. You are the only support for your mother. And if you need anything just tell us in the future." Jack''s dad said.

    Sophie nodded at his words, she wanted her mother to get out of this situation.

    "Sir, if you please sign the cheque, then we can start the operation." The blue shirt staff added in between.

    Jack nodded and looked at his dad, both of them went to a separate room with him, and only after fifteen minutes did Jack and his dade.

    "Dear, where did you go?" It was Jack''s mother.

    "Mom, we deposited the fee for Meadow''s surgery, it will start soon," Jack replied.

    His mother''s brows raised listening to Jack, "Where did you get the money from?"

    "Honey let me Exin." Jack''s father took her mother away and started exining the situation.

    If not for his cheat, then it would have been very difficult to arrange money for Meadow''s operation.

    Jack moved in front of the room, that Meadow was admitted to, and inside he could see that she wasying on a bed unconscious, with various machines attached to her body.

    Besides her on the table sat, Cassie''s mom and Cassie.

    "Hope she gets fine soon." Sophie came and stood near Jack, looking at her mother through the window.

    Suddenly Jack''s vision turned ck and white.

    [1. Don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to her. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. Yes, I hope so. (+0 Ero points.)]

    Choosing the first option Jack looked at Sophie and held her hand.

    "Don''t worry, Sophie I won''t let anything happen to her."

    Sophie turned her head up and looked into his determined eyes, her heartbeat suddenly started beating faster.

    ''I feel so much safer with him.'' She thought and nodded. "Thank you, Jack, if not for you, I don''t know how I would have managed to help my mother."

    Jack looked over her head, she had two of her five hearts filled, and her Sex meter showed. (60/100)

    From the time her dad left them alone, her life has not been an easy one, first Meadow got her knee dislocated which pushed them into debt, and now this.

    She always felt uncertain about her and her mother''s future.

    However, standing beside Jack and talking to him, for the first time in a while she felt safe like she could drop her worries a bit.

    "Move Away Please!" Suddenly a rushed feminine voice came and both Jack and Sophie moved aside from the gate.

    It was some nurses with a stretcher, they came inside the room and took Meadow away cing her on the stretcher.

    "Mom..."

    Sophie sobbed as she saw her mom taken away to the operating theater.

    Jack felt her grip tightening around his hand, he could tell that she was worried about her mother.

    [1. Don''t worry she will be alright. (+5 Ero points).

    2. Say nothing. (+0 Ero Points.)

    3. ce your hand on her shoulder. (+20 Ero points.)]

    Another panel shed in front of Jack and without any thought he choose the third option.

    Moving his hand he ced it over her shoulder and moved her a bit close to him.

    He also wanted to test something from this option and do two options at the same time.

    "Don''t worry she will be alright." He said tofort her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sophie felt his warmth and her aching heart cooled down a bit. Her tears stopped flowing and she nodded at Jack.

    "Thanks." She said.

    Jack looked at her sex meter and was disappointed to see that he only got the points for the higher option.

    (80/100)

    "I think you should sit down." Jack moved her and made her sit down on a chair.

    Five hourster...

    The doctor came out of the OT and meet with Jack''s father, after some talk, his father smiled and shook hands with the doctor while saying thank you.

    By just this everyone guessed that the surgery was sessful and Meadow''s life was now safe.

    Sophie stood up from her chair and started moving toward the OT however a staff stopped her.

    "You can only meet the patient, tomorrow evening." The blue shirt ward boy said like he has said it thousands of times before.

    Sophie hung her neck low and returned to Jack.

    "Don''t worry, she is safe now, we can meet her tomorrow," Jack said.

    "Thanks, Jack, if not for you... I don''t know how I will repay your kindness." Tears bulged in her eyes.

    "Don''t say stupid things and cheer up, it''s not time to be sad, otherwise if Meadow saw your condition she would be sad too. Now smile."

    Sophie looked at him and smiled at his words. She wanted to thank him again, however, Jack''s father came near them.

    "Sophie, do you have any ID of your mother on you?"

    He asked.

    "No, why?"

    "Actually an ID is mandatory in this hospital, although they have finished the treatment, they will not give a leave without an ID."

    Sophie nodded in understanding.

    "I left them at home, in a hurry." She said.

    Jack''s father then looked at Jack, "Son, you should take her home and get Meadow''s ID."

    "Sure." Jack nodded.

    Cassie and her mother also came near them, at the time.

    "What is happening Teddy?" It was Cassie''s mom that asked.

    Jack''s father''s name was Edward however everyone called him Teddy.

    "It''s nothing, Pearl, the hospital just needs an ID of Meadow. I was telling Jack to go and get it with Sophie, so we don''t have troubleter."

    Cassie''s mother''s name was Pearl.

    Jack looked at Pearl, she has a mature charm to her and looked exactly like her daughter, even though she was in her thirties, she looked very elegant and well-maintained.

    Pearl then looked at Jack and smile. "Jack, I heard that you were the one that helped Meadow, I am d and proud of you."

    Cassie on the other hand looked at Jack with a bit of Jealousy, both of them were of the same age, however, on one hand, Jack helped Meadow with such a big sum of money and she didn''t even have money for beer.

    However, more than jealous she was d that Jack helped Meadow.

    "Jack let''s not ck, who knows when we will need her documents, it''s betterte than sorry."

    Teddy then looked at Sophie, "Sophie do you know where your mother keeps her documents?"

    "Yes," Sophie nodded.

    "Then, you and Jack should leave ande back as soon as possible."

    "Ok."

    Both Jack and Sophie nodded and started to move.

    However, before they could move toward the elevator, Cassie''s voice came from behind.

    "Hey wait, can Ie with you guys too? I brought Pearl''s car keys." She asked.

    And as soon as she did so, time stopped in front of Jack.

    [1. Cassie, I think you should stay here and help. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. Ok you cane. (+0 Ero points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and without any second thoughts choose the first one.

    "Cassie, I think you should stay here and help."  He said.

    Sophie who was about to tell her toe, stopped her words in her mouth listening to Jack.

    Somehow the idea of going alone with Jack suddenly dawned on her and her heartbeat raised just thinking about sitting with him on the bike.

 Chapter 9 Alone With Jack.

    ?''Why is he acting so distant from me? First, he didn''te for the beer and now he dosen''t want to take me with him." Cassie stood still outside the elevator door, looking at both of them disappearing from her sight as the metallic door closed.

    "Is he angry at me? For what?" She murmured as she walked back to her mother with a sigh.

    "I have to talk to him about this." She thought and sat on the hospital chair.

    Meanwhile, both Jack and Sophie reached the parking outside the hospital, where Jack has parked his bike.

    "Come on, be careful." Jack helped Sophie to sit behind him.

    "It''s my first time on a bike. I am a little nervous." Sophie said as she struggled to sit on the pillion seat.

    Suddenly another prompt came in front of Jack.

    [1. Tell her to grip your waist tightly so she doesn''t fall off. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. Say, "Come on you can do it." (-20 Ero points.)]

    He chose the first option.

    "Sophie, you should hold my waist as tightly as you can so you don''t fall off as it''s your first time," Jack said with a friendly tone.

    Sophie who was holding his shoulder, suddenly blushed and shame appeared on her face. If not for the helmet she was wearing, Jack could see her face turning into a tomato.

    Her breath turned heavy as she moved her hands around his chest and her body pressed against his back.

    Jack could feel her boobs pressing against his back and a smile formed on his face. ''This sex meter is too overpowered.'' He thought.

    Sophie could be considered a top-notch beauty, Jack was sure that if she applied for any beauty contest, then she woulde first.

    Although her boobs were on the smaller side, her ass was something that no one can ignore.

    She had a perfect pornstar figure. And it was her face and deep blue eyes that made her stand out even more.

    In every way, she was a top-notch beauty, and just a few days ago Jack couldn''t even dream of getting such a girl on his bike. Let alone her sitting so close to him.

    Igniting the engine he elerated and jerk the bike a little, which made here even close to him, her bodypletely glued to his back.

    And a cute moan also escaped her mouth, because she was suddenly startled.

    Jack moved his hand and touched her soft thigh, he felt like he was touching a soft pillow instead.

    "Don''t be scared," He said and moved his hand back.

    On the other hand, when Sophie felt his hand on her thigh, a shiver ran down her spine.

    Her heart started to beat even faster, as blood rushed to her brain.

    "Ok." She muttered lightly and gripped his waist even closer.

    Soon the bike moved and both of them vroomed towards Sophie''s house.

    Sophie sat in the back seat with a smile on her face, this was the most free she has ever felt in a long time.

    Just early this evening, she was worried, about how she will arrange so much money for her mother. And now as the night is ending she was worry-free, her mother''s operation was sessful, and she was safe.

    And it only happened because of one person, that was sitting in front of her.

    She could feel his abs through her hands. ''This feels so good.'' She thought, this was the first time in her life that she has been so intimate with someone.

    Although many guys try to hit on her in her college, however, she ignores most of them and only focuses on her studies because of her family condition.

    However first time feeling the warmth of a reliable man in the hospital, somehow she waspletely smitten by him.

    ''He didn''t use to be like this.''

    Sophie remembered the time of their high school when they used to be together. Although she was two years younger than them, she still yed with them.

    She remembered that Jack used to be a shy guy, barely talking to anyone other than Cassie.

    ''He has be such a man.'' She felt his muscr back through her chest and her body started heating up.

    ''Ahh... What am I thinking!!! He only helped us because we are childhood friends and he liked my mother.,''

    Sophie remembered the one evening when he came to their home with a rose on valentines Day and gifted it to her mother.

    ''At that time she rejected him byughing and thinking that he was just a kid. Does he still loves my mom?'' Just as this thought crossed her mind, subtle jealousy rose in her heart.

    Her body subconsciously moved closer to him.

    Soon enough both of them reached the house, it was already 4 am and the sun was still not up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Street light illuminated Sophie''s single-story house with a small garden in front, big white fencing covered the whole ce.

    Parking his bike in the garden, both of them got off the bike and entered the house.

    "Wait, I will bring the papers," Sophie said and moved towards a room.

    Jack nodded at her and sat down on the ck-colored sofa in the hall.

    Reminiscing about the day, he never thought that his life would change so drastically.

    His eyes nced over at Sophie, her perfect ass moving toward the small room, he then looked at her sex meter and gulped his saliva.

    (90/100) and two hearts filled.

    Just thinking about banging her made his dick harder.

    Soon enough she came back with a file in her hand, "This has all the documents and ID of mom."

    She said and showed them to Jack.

    Jack nodded looking at the papers.

    "Should we go back?" She asked.

    However, before Jack could answer a panel popped in front of him.

    [1. I think we should rest a bit. (+5 Ero points.)

    2. Ok let''s go. (-50 Ero points.)]

    "I think we should rest a bit, and moreover we will need this ID by tomorrow evening and we still have a lot of time left, resting a bit won''t hurt anybody." He said and ced his legs on the table in front of him.

    Sophie nodded at his words, by now shepletely ryed on him, if he was saying resting was fine then it must be fine, that''s how much she believed in him.

    However, it was only after agreeing to him that she realized that she was alone in the house with him.

    Her eyesnded on his body and then on his face and her heart skipped a beat.

    She somehow felt attracted to him.

    [1. Say "What are you standing there looking for? Come sit here. I want to know more about you, like how your studies are going" and make her sit near you. (+3 Ero points.)

    2. Say "You should go and sleep a little in your room, I can sleep on the sofa." (-10 ero points.)]

    Choosing the first option, Jack took the file from her hand and ced it on the table.

    "What are you standing there for? Come sit here. I want to know more about you, like how your studies are going?" Jack said while grabbing her hand and moving her close to his body.

    Sophie feeling the pull.

    She didn''t resist and sat near him, both of their body touching. She could feel his manly pheromones from her side.

    Her heart started racing, as she started fiddling with her ck hair in nervousness.

    Her head moved a little and she nced into his eyes, deep ck eyes, and her heart skipped a beat, she didn''t realize but her face waspletely flushed red in front of Jack.

    [1. Move your face closer to her and ce your right hand on her head. And say, "Are you Ok? Your face looks pale, did you get a fever?" (+2 Ero points.)

    2. Kiss her (-10 Ero points.)]

    Choosing the first option Jack moved his face near her, his hand resting on her forehead.

    "Are you Ok? Your face looks pale, did you get a fever?" There was a worried expression on his face when he said this.

    However, no response came from Sophie, she just looked into his eyes mesmerized by something, her breath turning hotter and hotter by the moment and finally she gulped her saliva and grabbed Jack''s cor,nding a kiss on his lips.

    And just as she did so, she realized what she has done, her face turned extremely red and she stood up and ran towards her room in shame.

    "I am sorry." She said and closed the door of her room.

    As she was moving away, Jack already looked at her head and saw that her Sex Meter was full.

    (100/100)

    A smile formed on his face. "She is so innocent and bashful."

    Soon enough her information came in front of him. This was a feature of his cheat, after he fills someone''s Sex Meter he gets to see their detailed information.

 Chapter 10 Sophie

    ?After suddenly kissing Jack, Sophie quickly ran towards her room, while covering her face out of shame.

    "I am sorry." A cute voice left her mouth as she closes the door shut.

    Inside she sat down on the ground, her back resting against the door.

    Her hands clutched in front of her chest as she could feel her heart beating at a crazy speed. Her face was flushed red in embarrassment.

    ''You crazy girl! What will he think of me now?''

    All kinds of crazy scenarios ran through her mind. She was worried that Jack wouldn''t like her and will start to hate her after she kissed him out of nowhere.

    She then thought about how he pulled her in his arms.

    ''No!!! He was just worried about me! I am so stupid!'' She just wanted to find a hole and hide in it.

    Jack on the other hand chuckled at her embarrassed and cute actions.

    His eyes move from the door to in front of him, where he could see various information about Sophie. This was the feature of his cheat, it can show him information about his targets after their sex meter gets filled.

    In front of him was a blue screen.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Sophie

    Age - 19

    Sexual Preferences- Still a Virgin, so prefers a partner that treats her gently.

    Kinks- Love Talk, Sweet Talk, Kisses, Temperature y like Candle wax and Ice.

    Current Mentality- She is embarrassed and scared that you hate her after she kissed you so suddenly, she is wishing that you console her and reciprocate her feelings.]

    Jack looked at Sophie''s information and a smile crept up on his face. ''This cheat is too overpowered, it shows the weakness of every girl.''

    He remembers seeing Nicole''s information, she was quite the opposite of Sophie and loved to be dominated.

    Sophie on the other hand prefers gentle sex. If not for his cheat, it would be very hard to gauge a woman''s personality just based on her looks.

    Jack dismissed the tab and stood up, his body moved towards the door.

    Sophie could feel his footstepsing and her heart increased its pace.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Suddenly she heard two knocks that startled her. However, she kept silent, she was too embarrassed to speak.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Another knock resounded and this time she clenched her fists. "I am sorry Jack! Please forgive me! I don''t know what got into me and I acted like that." This time she spoke, apologizing to him.

    "Come out."

    His words suddenly stopped her apologetic train.

    "No, I won''t! Before you forgive me!" She said bashfully.

    Jack chuckled at her words.

    "Come out." He said again.

    "No!" There was only a one-word reply.

    An evil smile formed on his face, he wanted to test, the power of the sex meter.

    "Come out in five seconds or I will leave. And will never show you my face again." He wanted to know how much she wants him.

    "No! You have to forgive me first!"

    "I am not Joking, you only have five seconds."

    "No!"

    Sophie sat on the other side of the door, her heart beating at the pace of a four-cylinder engine.

    The only thing she wanted now was for him to forgive her. For some reason just thinking about him getting angry at her made her heart ache a little.

    Slowly she was realizing, what consequences could happen due to her kiss.

    He has just helped her mother with her operation and now she has kissed him, without even knowing if he has a girlfriend or not.

    She held her body close to the door, however, knocks stoppeding.

    "Did he really leave?"

    Realization dawned on her and she jumped up and opened the door to stop him from leaving.

    However to her surprise just as she opened the door, he was standing there right in front of her, there was a sneaky smile on his face.

    Sophie looked at him and tried to close the door again, however, this time his hand stopped it from closing.

    "Ahh..." She tried to force shut the door, however, her struggles only widened his smile.

    "What are you trying to do?" Jack asked as he moved inside the door and closed it behind him. His eyes red at her ocean-blue eyes.

    Tears started building up in her, "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have been so impulsive..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Before she couldplete her sentence a kissnded on her lips, it was Jack.

    Her eyes widened at the sudden realization.

    "Let''s talk now and don''t ever close the door on me again, this is yourst warning," Jack whispered in her ears and took her to the hall, making her sit on the sofa.

    Sophie was so bewildered by his sudden kiss that she just nodded and moved with him. She didn''t want to make him angry.

    Sitting on the sofa, Jack took her in hisp, her legs over his crotch and her face facing his.

    Their eyes red at each other for a moment and Jack could see her breath turning heavy.

    "I am sorry..." She apologized again.

    And this time again, her apology met with a kiss, however, this kiss wasn''t short-lived like thest one.

    Jack, held her head with his hand and his tongue started attacking her lips, parting them apart.

    Although Sophie was startled by the kiss, however, she didn''t resist, and soon enough her tongue also started savoring his.

    This was the first time she has kissed anybody so she didn''t know what to do. However, Jack leaded her, and his tongue moved inside her mouth and parried every corner.

    His left hand held her neck, while his right hand moved into her tee shirt.

    "Mmm...!" She moaned loudly, as she suddenly felt a pitch on her nipple.

    Her eyes widened as she looked at Jack, however, she didn''t break the kiss, but by now she learned a little bit and started savoring with her tongue too.

    To Jack her moan sounded cute, so he pinched her again, and like a cat, she jumped a little in hisp and moaned again.

    Their kiss broke apart, as she turned her head sideways not daring to make eye contact with him, she was extremely embarrassed.

    Jack, smiled at her nature and moved his hand under her tee.

    "Remove this..." He started removing her tee shirt, however, was stopped midway.

    Moving his eyes up he looked at Sophie when she stopped him.

    Her face was red as she finally locked eyes with him.

    "Not here... Let''s go to my bedroom." She said, with a whispering tone, as, if she said it out loud then she would be even more embarrassed.

    Although her tone was low, Jack still heard her clearly and then a notification popped in front of him.

    [Take her to the bedroom (Increased Favaurablity.)]

    With a smile, he dismissed the panel and stood up while carrying her in his arms. Her legs wrapped around his waist as a cute voice left her mouth out of fright.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you fall." Jack''s raspy and deep voice entered her ears calming her down.

    Taking her to the bedroom he ced her on the bed and started removing his clothes.

    Sophie looked at his abs as he removed his shirt and gulped her saliva, to her he looked extremely handsome and like the man she dreams of, Reliable and Strong.

    Soon enough he stood before her in underwear, his budge clearly visible.

    Sophie tried not to look at his crotch, however, his bulge was so big that her eyes subconsciously nced at it again and again.

    ''Will he even fit me?'' this was her first thought after looking at it.

    Jack moved his body and sat on the bed, locking his eyes with Sophie.

    His hands moved under her hair and rested near her ears. "You are so beautiful." He said which made her blush deepen.

    She liked being talked like that, and feeling embarrassed she broke eye contact.

    However, Jack moved her head and locked eyes with her again.

    "Are you embarrassed?" He asked and got a nod in reply.

    "Do you like me?" She asked.

    Jack looked at her innocent face, he knew that she wanted the answer to this question.

    "Yes, you are beautiful." His hand moved over her chin and then he started kissing her.

    Moving her body onto the bed, he got over her and both of them started intertwining their tongues.

    It was a moment of passion between them, both of them left their worries and embraced each other fully.

    "Remove your Tee..." Jack whispered and moved her Teeshirt upward.

    This time Sophie didn''t resist and let him remove her clothes. By now she was amodated to him slightly and didn''t feel as shy as before.

    Her hands moved over his chest and she felt his ab lines.

    "You have be so muscr." There was fascination in her voice.

    Jack removed her pajamas her bra and finally her panties, his hand glossed over her navel and then her nipples.

    "You have be so beautiful."

    His words deepened her blush as she realized what she has said was so shameful.

 Chapter 11 Hot

    ?Sophie below him and Jack above her, their breaths intermixing with each other, the scene was picturesque.

    Moving their faces closer both of them started kissing.

    Sophie could feel his manly smell as he was so close to her.

    Her nipples touched his muscr chest and sent a sensations of excitement through her body.

    After a prolonged kiss, Jack straightened up and removed his underwear, and threw it away.

    His massive dick is in full view of Sophie, her body subconsciously clenched looking at his size and she gulped her saliva.

    This was the moment she was scared of, she previously saw his bulge and it was massive, however seeing his giant, it was more massive than she thought.

    She crawled back a little trying to get as far away from his dick as possible.

    However, Jack gripped her legs and pulled her near him.

    "Ahh..." A moan left her mouth.

    "Are you scared of me?" His deep voice prated her brain, as his many scents enchanted her.

    "No, I was just intimidated as it''s my first time, I never thought it would be so big." Her eyes subconsciously nced over his penis again.

    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle," Jack said and started licking her neck.

    His fingers moved through her crotch and finally gripped her clit.

    "Aaa..." Her chest raised in pleasure, as she felt something rushing from her spine to her brain.

    By now she has be extremely sensitive and simple actions sent waves of pleasure in her body.

    She always thought about, how sex would feel and concluded that it wouldn''t be as exciting and only close to masturbation.

    However, as now she was under the man she admired, she felt incredible sensations running through her body, she never imagined that something could feel so good in her life.

    She thought that food was her only addiction, however, the more time she was spending with Jack the more she was realizing that he might be the most addictive thing in her life.

    As he was caressing her vagina with his fingers, she looked at him and a grateful smile formed on her face.

    "Ahh..." However, her smile soon turned into a moan, as one of his fingers fully inserted itself into her vagina.

    Jack teased her with his finger for a few minutes as she let out more and more moans.

    Finally, he moved his dick on her vagina, getting over her in a missionary position. Both of their eyes meet as if Jack was asking for her confirmation.

    Sophie nodded at him and held the bedsheets tightly for the iing attack from his monster.

    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle."

    His deep voice gave her some assurance, however, when she felt his tip rubbing on her vagina, a shiver ran down her spine.

    ''It is indeed too big.'' She closed her eyes and clenched her jaws.

    Jack chuckles at her reaction, "You are so innocent." He slowly pushed the tip of his dick into her vagina.

    ''It''s tight.'' He could feel the warm cushiony feeling covering his nce and could also feel the resistanceing from her walls.

    "Umm..." Sophie squirms as she raises her hips to let him enter more easily.

    "Look, at me..." Jack moved her face in front of him.

    Her eyes locked with this.

    "Don''t be so scared, I will not hurt you." Jack moved his hips even more slowly and half of his dick entered her vagina.

    "You believe me right?" His lips move close to her.

    "Yes," with an affirmation, Sophie pulled his head closer to hers and both of them start kissing.

    Without waiting and benefiting from the passion of the moment, Jack suddenly thrusted his remaining dick into her vagina.

    Sophie who was kissing him passionately, suddenly jerked her body and her eyes shed open wide.

    "Ahhh..." A grunt left her mouth. And she felt something tearing inside her vagina.

    However, Jack didn''t let her focus on her pain for more than a few seconds, as he continued kissing her and even started to y with her nipples.

    "This... Feels so good!!" The mixture of pleasure and pain sent waves of excitement and love to her body.

    Jack chuckled at her words and started to move slowly, his dick plunging into her vagina in a rhythmic motion.

    "Ahhh..."

    "Hmmm..."

    "Umm..."

    Slowly but surely her grunts of pain start to transform into moans of pleasure.

    ''I will have to train her a lot.'' Jack thought. Unlike Nicole, Sophie was still aplete newbie when ites to the matter of sex.

    While Nicole moved her hips with his every thrust, Sophie only squirmed in pleasure.

    Soon enough his pace on her, started to increase a lot, ''A virgin pussy sure is tight.'' Jack felt that Sophie''s insides were gripping him hard.

    He felt waves of pleasure entering from her vagina, and a smile formed on his face as he heard hear her loud moans.

    He was proud that he could make her moan so loudly, and he was sure that if someone was standing outside their house, they could easily hear her moans of pleasure.

    "Yes, Jack, right there... Ohh... It feels so good!!"

    Sophie''s eyes rolled up as she floated in an ocean of pleasure, every inch of her body turned extremely sensitive, and slight brushes with Jack''s chiseled body sent more pleasure to her brain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Oh, my God! This feels so good!!'' Her tongue moved out as she started sucking his.

    By now she waspletely mad in her sexual awakening and forgot what obscene actions she was doing, pleasure and Jack were the only things on her mind.

    "Ahh...ahh. Jack this feels so good... I think I am cumming..." Her face turned red and sweat covered her whole body, her hands moved on his chiseled back and her nails dug deep into his skin.

    She turned into an unrestrained beast and her body started jerking involuntarily like it wanted to swallow Jack''s dickpletely.

    "Ahh..." She moaned and orgasmed again and again.

    Her legs moved around his waist, clenching them tightly, she didn''t want him to stop when she was reaching the ultimate climax.

    Jack on the other hand was also grunting loudly, his shaft moved up and down ferociously on her pussy.

    He was about to cum, however, he felt her legs closing in on his waist, not letting him out.

    "Sophie I am about to cum!" He huffed.

    "Cum inside me... Ahh..." Sophie, who waspletely drowned in pleasure disregarded everything and told him to cum inside her.

    Without standing at the ceremony, Jack raised his piston moments and soon enough with a loud grunt released his semen deep in her vagina.

    Sophie also orgasmed again when she felt his hot fluid moving and filling her vagina, her eyes rolled up in pleasure and then she slumped on the bed like all the energy from her body had been wrung dry.

    ....

    Laying on the bed side by side, both of them gasped for breaths.

    Jack was the first one to recover, and he turned around to look at Sophie.

    Her whole body was covered with sweat, she was taking in quick breaths and was still drowning in pleasure.

    Jack looked at her and chuckled, he then looked at her sex meter.

    (50/100)

    His hands moved over her abdomen and then to her nipples, suddenly he pinched one.

    "Ahh...Stop..." Sheined and giggled.

    Jack grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to his body.

    A panel moved in front of him.

    [1. Say "You did better than I expected." (-10 Ero points.]

    2. Say "Did you like it?" (+10 Ero points.)]

    Jack took her over his chest and then kissed her.

    "Did you like it?" He asked looking into her eyes.

    It was only after this question that she realized the shameful acts she has done.

    ''I am such an Idiot! Ipletely lost control just now! What is he thinking of me? Does he think I am a pervert?'' Different thoughts rushed through her brain.

    Her face turned red as she quickly moved away from his embrace and hid her head inside a pillow whileying on her abdomen. She was like an ostrich, hiding her head.

    "Please don''t ask me such shameful questions." Her muffled voice came from below the pillow.

    Jack smiled and then his eyesnded on her beautiful, curvaceous ass cheeks, as he has only fucked her in missionary, he wasn''t able to savor her bouncy ass.

    His dick hardened at the thought of banging her from behind.

    [1. "You are so hot." (+30 Ero Points.)

    2. "You are so cute." (-30 Ero points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and was surprised, if this panel didn''t have shed in front of him then he would have called her cute.

    ''She doesn''t like being called cute, but like being called hot.'' An understanding look shed on his face.

    "You are so hot." Jack moved his hand over her ass.

    Shivers ran down her spine as she heard his musky voice.

    Her one eye peeked through the pillow.

    And Jack could see a smile in her eyes, she was pleased with hisment.

    "Thanks..." She whispered.

    [1. "If you really are grateful then kiss me." (+10 Ero points.)

    2. Kiss her. (+5 Ero points.)]

    Jack moved his hand and removed her pillow.

    "If you really are grateful then kiss me." He said and tightly held her body in his embrace, not letting her look away.

    "Let me go... You talk like a pervert..."

    Jack could see embarrassment in her resistance.

    After seeing that her Ero Meter was full, he started kissing her.

    Soon their kiss turned into sexual tension and after that, Jack ended up banging her from behind.

    Loud moans reverberated in the room again and Jack finally felt the pleasure of her pulpy ass cheeks.

    This time he again cummed inside her.

 Chapter 12 Death Stare

    ?"Where are you leaving?" Jacky on the bed, his body naked as he saw Sophie dressing up and tying her hair.

    "I am just going to get some food for us." She said as her rubberband moved over her small pony.

    "Oh... Thanks, I was starving, you are such a good girl." Jack chuckled and moved up from bed.

    His masculine frame slowly paced towards Sophie.

    "Starving? For what? Food? Or something else?" Sophie raised her eyebrows with a knowing smile on her face.

    By now she was less embarrassed in front of her and started to make jokes.

    Jack chuckled and picked her up in his hands, "So, now you can even crack Jokes. Huh..." He threw her on the bed.

    "Stop!" Sophie giggled as shended on the bed.

    "Why are you such a beast?" Her eyesnded on his boner which was already hard again.

    "Why are you so hot?" Jack sat on the bed and took her in hisp. She was only wearing a tee shirt, without a bra, and blue underwear.

    "You are such a bully." Sophie felt his hand moving her panty aside and his dick rubbing on her vagina.

    Jack looked at her sex meter which was (90/100) and could tell that she was also in the mood.

    Suddenly a panel popped up in front of him.

    [1. Tell her to move her hips this time. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. Tell her to give you a blowjob. (-50 Ero Points.)]

    ''Does she not like giving blowjobs? I have to seriously train her, however going slow now will cause no harm.'' He thought and chose the first option.

    "Listen, how about you do it this time?" Jack moved his hand away and took a lean on the bed behind him.

    His dick was erect in front of her as he was sitting cross-legged.

    "What do you mean?" Sophie looked at him with a confused expression.

    "I mean, what if you moved your hips this time,e over, I will teach you." Jack pulled her waist close to his chest.

    "Now point it on your pussy." When Jack told her this, now she understood what he meant.

    He meant for her to move on her own while he sat and enjoyed.

    Her eyes moved and looked at him with shame, she has seen such acts in porn movies, where meny down and women ride on his dick.

    "I understand," Her hands moved and rested on his shoulder.

    Her hand then moved over his dick as she ced it over her opening. Her ears turned red when she realized how embarrassing all of this was.

    "Wait!" Just as she was about to make her first plunge Jack''s voice stopped her.

    "What?" She looked at him. There was a smile on his face and she could tell that something perverted was going on in his mind.

    "How about you turn around and do it."

    Sophie remembered from the porn she used to watch that this position was called reverse cowgirl.

    "No, I won''t, it''s already too shameful as it is." She refused.

    Jack looked at her and tilted his head a little, he could tell that she wanted to do it, however, was ashamed.

    Without paying any heed to her words, he held her waist and spun her body around.

    "Turn around, and do as I say."

    Although he knew that she liked being gentle and sweet, he didn''t like it on another hand, he believed that both partners should contribute equally while having sex.

    He has already talked gently to her and now wanted some rough action.

    And looking at her ass, how can he not be a little rough.

    "Ahhh... You pervert!"

    Her body turned around and Jack ced his dick on her vagina.

    Although there was a pout on her face, she didn''t refute his actions.

    "Now move."

    "Yes..." Sophie could tell that Jack wasn''t gonna give up, so she let him have his way with her.

    She liked him and this was the least she could do for him, to satisfy him in the bed.

    Her refined ass started to slowly move down on his dick, making a smile form on Jack''s face.

    "Yes... Continue." Jack moaned as half of his dick moved inside her wet pussy.

    Soon enough tapping sounds started to reverberate in the room, mixed with Sophie''s loud moans.

    ....

    After five hours, Jack and Sophie stood outside Meadow''s house.

    There was a file in Sophie''s hand filled with different documents.

    It was already mid-afternoon by now.

    Jack sat on the bike and moved it back a little so Sophie could sit.

    She on the other hand was utterly embarrassed, memories after memories of the shameful acts she had done just a few hours ago shed in her brain again and again.

    "Come on," Jack told her to sit on the bike.

    Sophie nodded and moving her legs over the seat she sat down.

    "Let''s go." She said.

    ....

    About half an hourter both of them were standing in the hospital lift.

    "Don''t tell anyone about us." It was Sophie who broke the unbearable silence.

    Jack smiled listening to her words. His hand moved and he suddenly grabbed her ass.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahh... Don''t, what if anyone sees us?"

    "I don''t know about seeing but they might hear us."

    A shameful blush formed on Sophie''s face when she heard his words.

    "You are stupid." She throws her hand away from her back and just as she did so the elevator opened on the second floor and adyes in.

    She was a hospital nurse.

    The nurse smiled at them and stepped in, both of them facing her back.

    Taking advantage of the moment Jack ced his hand on Sophie''s ass again.

    "You..." She red her eyes at him, with a low hush.

    She was telling him to take his hands off.

    She then moved away from him and stood at the corner of the lift.

    Jack looked at her and a fake annoyed expression appeared on his face.

    He then looked at the nurse and a n formed in his mind to make Sophie jealous.

    He thought of having sex with the nurse and soon enough a panel moved in front of him.

    This was the specialty of his cheat, if he focuses on having sex with a girl then panels regarding the girl pop in front of him.

    [1. Hello, Miss good morning. (+5 Ero points.)

    2. Hello, miss you look beautiful today. (+0 ero points.)]

    Choosing the first option Jack chooses the first option.

    "Hello, miss good morning," Jack said with a smile.

    The Nurse turned around and smiled at him.

    "Thank you, good morning to you too."

    [1. Look her in the eyes and tell, "Well, I have to say that you look beautiful today." (+10 Erp points.)

    2. Weather is nice today. (-5 Ero points.)]

    "Well, I have to say that you look beautiful," Jack said while looking her in the eyes.

    Sophie listened to him and her ears perked up, she red at him with jealousy shing in her eyes.

    ''What is he doing? Is he flirting with her?''

    The nurse on the other hand looked at Jack, she was having a bad day today and now this guy was flirting with her, making her feel beautiful.

    A slight blush appeared on her face.

    "Thanks." She said.

    [1. Can I get your number?" (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. You''re wee. (-10 Ero points.)]

    Jack moved a bit closer to the nurse.

    "Can I get your number?" He said never breaking his eye contact.

    Sophie raised her brows and wanted to interject, however, controlled her feelings.

    She was feeling extremely Jealous.

    The nurseughed and yed with her hair.

    She looked at Jack from up to down and was checking him out.

    When Sophie saw how the nurse was looking at Jack her inner protective cat got triggered and she moved and held Jack''s hand.

    She then smiled at the nurse while ring at the her. Telling her to stay away from her man.

    However, she never knew the power of Jack''s cheat.

    This action was actually what triggered the nurse.

    Her crush has just been stolen by another girl and that was the reason her mood was off today.

    ''Just now this guy was hitting on me clearly, what''s the problem with this girl?''

    The nurse turned angry.

    ''I won''t let another potential guy get stolen away from me in a single day, especially from young bitiches like her.''

    The nurse ignored Sophie and focused on Jack.

    "I am Zea, Can I know your name first?" She asked with a flirtatious smile.

    Jackughed at her actions internally, he could feel a pinch from Sophie on his hand.

    [1. I am Jack, by the way, Zea is such a nice name. (+10 Ero points.)

    2. I am Jack. (-15 Ero points.)]

    He smiled at the options, ''This cheat is so meticulous, even a little step and it could break all the work with girls, it''s like it could read the future.''

    Jack was amazed at the power of his Cheat.

    "I am Jack, by the way, Zea is such a nice name."

    "Your name is also nice." The nurse took her phone out. "I am gonna get on this floor."

    Jack smiled at her and took the phone from her and entered his number.

    The nurse then smiled at him and exited the lift while also leaving a re at Sophie.

    Sophie just smiled at the nurse while gritting her teeth, anyone could tell that if not for thew, she would havemitted a murder.

    And just as the lift door closed her death stare moved to Jack, sending shivers down his spine.

 Chapter 13 First Love

    ?"You guys returned just on time." As both Jack and Sophie entered the fifth-floor hallway, they saw Teddying toward them.

    His eyes nced at the file in Sophie''s hand and he nodded.

    "Sophie, you brought her documents right?" Teddy pointed at the file with a questioning look on his face.

    Although he could tell the file contained Meadow''s document, but he still asked out of politeness.

    Sophie looked at him and nodded.

    She then handed the file to him.

    "Did they bring back mom out of OT?" She asked.

    Last night she wasn''t able to meet her mother as she was in OT and she was desperate to see her condition.

    Teddy listened to her and smiled, "Yes, she is in the ward, has woken up just now, and was asking for you."

    Teddy pointed at the room in which Meadow was kept before the operation and now she has returned.

    A smile formed on Sophie''s face and she ran towards the wooden door.

    "Mom." Opening the door she looked at her mother sitting on the bed, sipping on some soup.

    Tears moved through Sophie''s eyes as she ran towards her and embraced her lightly.

    Cassie, Pearl, and Jack''s mom were also standing nearby, and when they saw Sophie''s tearful eyes, tears also formed in their eyes.

    They could tell how hard it has been for the family of two.

    Meadow looked at her daughter and tears also came from her eyes. "Sophie, I am ok now, don''t cry or I will be sad." She said as she ced the soup bowl away and started patting Sophie''s head.

    "No Mom! Let me hug you, I thought I will lose you!" More and more tears dripped from Sophie''s eyes.

    "I am sorry Sophie, Mom has made you face such troubles. I regret it." Finally, Meadow also started to cry.

    Tears also started dripping like a river from Cassie''s eyes.

    Pearl and Jack''s mom on the other hand were also sad, but somehowposed.

    They were adults after all.

    Jack then entered the room and saw the sad scene happening in front of him.

    He didn''t interject and quietly stood aside while letting everything happen.

    He knew that it was a moment of bonding between a mother and a daughter.

    His eyes then nced at Meadow and his heart skipped a beat, seeing tears in her eyes, somehow made him sad too.

    ''I have to help them, no matter what!'' He decided in his heart that he would help both the mother and daughter with the help of his system.

    He can''t bear to see them sad.

    This was extremely painful for him.

    After a few minutes of sobbing, everyone wiped their tears away.

    Meadow also wiped her eyes, "Now now, everyone is looking, you have to be strong." she consoled Sophie and made her stand up from herp.

    Sophie nodded and stood beside her bed.

    "Mom, I will make sure that nothing like this happens in the future, and from now on you will be under my strict diet. No more eating burgers."  Sophie scolded Meadow, making everyone smile at her.

    A daughter berating her mother out of care, this was a wholesome moment for everyone.

    "Ok." Meadow nodded with a smile.

    Her eyes thennded on Jack, who was standing by the side, and a warm smile formed on her face.

    "Jack, I heard from Cassie that you helped a lot. I am very grateful to you. I don''t know how I will pay this favor back." She said with a warm and grateful expression.

    Jack listened to her and was about to reply, however, a panel shed in front of his eyes.

    [1. "How can I not help you? You were my first love after all. (+3 Hearts, +20 Ero Points.)

    2. "This is the least I can do, after all, we are like a family." (+2 Hearts.)]

    Jack looked at the options and raised his brows, he could see that Meadow has great susceptibility to hearts.

    However, his eyes nced over at the first option for few times.

    Everyone was present in the room, so if he choose the first option then what will they think?

    However soon enough he realized that everyone in the room knew that Jack used to have a crush on Meadow, after all, Sophie told everyone about the Valentine''s Day event.

    Although at that time everyoneughed at him, however, he don''t know how they will react this time.

    ''I don''t care how they will react, I have to make her mine.'' He thought and looked at Meadow, she was his first love, and now he has a chance to make her his.

    A smile formed on his face and he chose the first option.

    He looked Meadow in the eyes. "How can I not help you? You were my first love after all."

    Just as this statement left his mouth, everyone in the room turned quiet.

    Even Sophie and Cassie who was sobbing suddenly stopped and looked at Jack with bewildered expression.

    Pearl and Jack''s mom also looked at Jack with their mouth open.

    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.

    Jack''s mother raised her brows and was about to scold her son when a heftyugh resounded in the room.

    It was beautiful and serene, giving one''s soul the peace it wants.

    Everyone looked at Meadow, who wasughing her heart out, she looked ethereal.

    Her voice was angelic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You are so funny. Thanks for making meugh."

    It was only then that everyone realized that Jack was cracking a joke.

    "Oh my god, Jack! Stop spewing nonsense like that." Jack''s mother sighed in relief.

    Pearl also chucked from the side. "Hope, your son knows how to lighten the mood, don''t be angry at him." She said as she looked at Jack''s mom.

    Jack''s mother''s name was Hope.

    Cassie on the other hand looked at Jack with her eyes narrow.

    And it was only Sophie, that looked at Jack withplicated expression. Out of the group only she remembered how Jack came and gifted Meadow a rose, expressing his love on Valentine''s Day.

    ''He might not be Joking.'' She thought, and refrained from voicing her opinions.

    Meadow who wasughing looked at Jack and had a warm feeling rose in her heart, she also remembered the day Jack gifted her the rose.

    At that time she could tell that he was really in love with her, however, because she was already married sheughed it off.

    And today was the same condition, however today sheughed it off to ease the tension in the room.

    ''He has be so brazen. He used to be so shy.'' She thought.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the Ero meter above her head.

    (20/100)

    And three hearts were filled.

    He also felt his phone vibrating and took it out.

    His eyes almost popped out of his sockets when he looked at the money that came with a third heart.

    The first heart gave him ten thousand dors.

    The second heart gave him fifty thousand dors.

    And then thest one, Jack gulped his saliva as he read the message again and again.

    ''Five hundred thousand!!'' He screamed internally.

    He wanted to jump up and kiss Meadow right this instant.

    ''Thank you.'' He looked at Meadow and gratefulness bloomed in his heart.

    .....

    After a few more hours when it was almost nighttime, Jack was standing on the hospital balcony alone, with the phone in his hand.

    He called Nicole.

    Soon enough she picked up the call.

    "Hey, pervert! So you remember me again? My ass still hurts."

    Jack chucked at her words. And then a panel popped up in front of his face.

    [1. "I love you." (+1 Heart, +10 Ero points.)

    2. "I will make your ass hurt again if you keep talking to Daddy like that." (+50 Ero points.)]

    He chose the first option, as Hearts matter the most to him.

    First, they gave him money in return, which is never bad.

    However, the main reason was love, the heart made the girls fall in love with him.

    "I love you," Jack said while cutting her next sentence.

    Suddenly silence fell on the other side of the phone.

    Jack could feel her breathing change.

    After some time she regained herposure, "Stupid, it''s not the time to joke around!"

    "Are you gonnae to the shop tonight?"

    It was only then Jack realized that he forgot about his night duty.

    It was already 6 pm and he only had two hours left.

    "Nicole I won''t be able toe." He said with an apologetic tone.

    He braced himself to hear her scolding.

    However, her next words surprised him.

    "Ok, I will close the shop tonight too, but you have to give me an exnation tomorrow." She said.

    Jack chuckled, "Don''t worry, girl, Daddy will give you lots of exnation tomorrow."

    Nicole understood the hidden meaning behind his words and snorted.

    "Humph!"

    She then hung up the phone.

    And just as she did so, she felt her heart beating like crazy.

    Her cheeks flushed red.

    ''I love you.'' His words came to her mind again.

    "This guy! He knows how to y with my heart, I have to teach him a lesson next time!"

 Chapter 14 Stepdaughter

    ?Jack looked at his phone and saw that the fifty thousand dors for raising Nicole''s second heart had been sent to his phone.

    "I should quit my job."

    As now he has the support of the system, he was thinking about quitting his job at Nicole''s shop.

    Although he knew that it would be hard to give her a resining letter, he would have to do it sooner orter.

    "I will tell her tomorrow that I will quit."

    Jack ced the phone in his pocket and looked at the sky, it was already painted by the red tint of the evening.

    The hospital was in the middle of a small town, so the fifth floor was already quite high, and Jack could see the span of many houses in front of him.

    Turning around he opened the ss door behind the balcony and entered the room Meadow was in, he was currently alone in the room with Meadow.

    Cassie, Pearl, his dad, and mom have gone home to rest a bit. And Sophie has gone out to get some food for him.

    Jack came near the bed and looked at the beautifuldy sleeping under the influence of drugs.

    Although her operation was sessful, her face was still pale and it would take her some time to heal again.

    Jack sat down beside her on a metallic stool and looked at her hand. It was pierced by a cann in her vein and a IV tube was connected with a fluid on a stand.

    She was currently under an opioid analgesic and some other drugs for her heat. Her eyes were shut tight and there were creases on her head, left behind by the constant worries she was under for the past few years.

    Jack moved her hand in his, letting his warmth seep into her.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you ever again." He said, determination flowing through his eyes.

    He has been a shy loser all his life, scared of what others will think, and now he has received a gift that could change his destiny. And he didn''t want to keep all of it to himself.

    He wanted to share his luck with others. That''s how his parents raised him, with a phnthropic worldview, they always encouraged him to help others in need.

    And this time the person in need is not someone unknown but someone he used to love. Or may still be in love with.

    After staring at her for a few more seconds, he stood up and left the room.

    Meadow slowly opened her eyes and looked at the door, where Jack has just left, grateful expression appeared on her face.

    "This boy, when did he learn to act so cute." She thought.

    ....

    "This girl..." Jack looked at his phone and sighed.

    There was a message from Sophie.

    "Hey Jack, I am in the restaurant outside the hospital, I forgot to bring cash with me. My wallet is ced below the table in the wardroom my mother is staying. Can you bring it to me?"

    Jack didn''t take her wallet as he would instead pay for food, as it was because of her mother that he has half a million dors in his bank.

    This was the least he could do.

    There was another reason he didn''t bring her purse with him, Sophie was a prideful girl, she won''t take any more favors from him than she has already taken. And if he takes her purse with him then she would pay instead.

    Soon enough Jack reached the restaurant and saw that she was standing at the corner of the front desk with a shameful expression on her face.

    "Someone is bringing the money, please just wait for a few more minutes."

    A white bag was ced on the desk with food in it.

    The receptionist looked at Sophie with a worried expression.

    She has seen many customers like her, who look innocent, but dine and dash.

    "Madam, the food has already been packed, please pay or we would have to call security."  The Receptionist was still respectful in her tone, however, her words hurt Sophie.

    ''I am so stupid!'' She cursed internally.

    However soon enough she felt a gentle handing over her shoulder.

    Her eyes nced sideways and a warm face came in her view.

    Her heart was pacing with nervousness but suddenly calmed down and she let out a breath of relief.

    "I will pay for her." A debit card came forward.

    Jack said to the receptionist with a superficial smile, he was angry at her.

    The girl behind the counter sensed hostilitying from the man, however, she didn''t lose herposure.

    Just smiling politely she nodded and took the card from his hand. She was embarrassed by her rude words before.

    After the payment was done the receptionist looked at Sophie. "Madam, I am sorry for being impatient before. Hope you can understand."

    Jack listened to her and nodded.

    Sophie also nodded and smiled at her, "Well it was my fault too."

    After that, both of them moved out of the restaurant.

    "Why did you pay? And where is my purse?" Sophie red at Jack, as soon as she moved out of the store.

    Jack knew this will happen. "Well, I tried to find it but couldn''t in the end, I think you lost it because of your stupidity."

    His words received a pinch in his arm.

    "I know you didn''t even look!"

    Jack rubbed the ce she pinched, and acted like he was hurt.

    "I think I should have note to save your stupid ass."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another pinch came with his words.

    "You are stupid!" She said and walked forward in anger.

    Jack chuckled at her reaction, he loved to tease her.

    However, suddenly his expression went from happy to worried.

    Sophie, who was annoyed was crossing the road in a hurry and didn''t even notice the crossing sign.

    A car was about to hit her.

    Jack quickly moved and hooking his fingers in her shirt pulled her back in his embrace.

    Sophie suddenly felt a pull on her body and she flung back.

    "What are you doing..." Before she couldplete her sentence, she saw a caring at high speed from the side.

    Her heart increased its pace, ''I could have died!''

    Another secondter she felt a p on her ass, which made her break out of her stupor.

    "Told you, that you are stupid."

    Sophie turned around and looked at Jack with tears in her eyes.

    When Jack saw tears in her eyes he panicked.

    ''Did I tease her too much?'' Guilt shed on his face as he was about to start consoling her.

    However, something unexpected happened to him.

    Sophie moved forwards, getting on her toes she leaned on his body andnded a kiss on his lips.

    "Thanks." She said quietly and then looked around to see if anyone saw them kissing.

    An embarrassed blush appeared on her face when she saw an olddy smiling at her.

    Suddenly Jack received a message on his phone.

    Taking it out he saw another five hundred thousand dors added to his bank.

    His brows raised.

    He then looked at Sophie''s head, her third heart was also filled red.

    ''So even if I increase the hearts without the help of Sex Meter, I can receive money!''

    A smile formed on his face and then he looked at Sophie.

    cing his phone in his pocket he grabbed her face andnded a deep kiss in the middle of the walkway.

    Sophie, who was embarrassed because of the previous kiss, suddenly felt anothering her way.

    Before she could react, his masculine frame was already on her body.

    Her cheeks flushed red as she opened her lips and let him have his way.

    "Go get a room!"

    Suddenly a voice took them apart, Jack, looked at Sophie, who was currently unable to make eye contact.

    "Thanks."

    He said.

    "For What?" Sophie finally looked at him and raised her brows.

    "You know what." A smirk formed on Jack''s face.

    "You are a pervert." She said and turned around.

    However, this time she didn''t hurry away and waited for Jack toe with her.

    Holding his hand, only then both of them moved toward the hospital.

    Outside the hospital, there was a park with many benches.

    Jack and Sophie were sitting on one of the benches, eating the food Sophie got from the restaurant.

    "I am thinking of dropping from college," Sophie said as her expression turned sad.

    Jack looked at her discouraged face and knew what was going on in her mind.

    However, he didn''t voice out his thoughts immediately and let her vent a little.

    "Why?" He asked as he took a spoon full of tomato soup in his mouth.

    Sophie looked in the distance, mncholy engraved in her eyes and a sigh left her body.

    "Well, I have to take care of my mom and also find a Job. I am the only one left in the family that can earn money."

    Jack looked at her expression and pain pierced his heart, she was too innocent and good.

    "Well, You are not alone," Jack said and a smirk formed on his face.

    Sophie looked at him and raise her brow, "I don''t think Mom can work anymore."

    "Well, I didn''t say anything about Meadow. I will help you toplete your college. After all, you could be my stepdaughter in the future."

 Chapter 15 Stupid!!!

    ?"Don''t talk bulshit with me," Sophie said as an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    Jack only chuckled at her words.

    She looked at himughing and jealousy formed in her heart.

    Her eyes glued to him like he was a snake charmer and she was the hypnotized snake.

    ''I feel good with him.''

    Suddenly a thought popped up in her head and a blush formed on her face.

    ''I wish time stops now and we can be like this forever.''

    His smiling face somehow gave her peace. She felt good when heughed and cracked jokes with her. She even likes his little bullying.

    "By the way, how much are your college fees?" Jack asked suddenly.

    His question made her break out of her thought process.

    Her eyes nced at his expression, she could somewhat guess why he asked this question.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." She said.

    She didn''t wanna take any more money from Jack than she already has.

    "It matters to me," Jack said with a serious expression.

    "I already told you that I am dropping out of college," Sophie said and started cing the empty stic containers in the white bag.

    "No, you won''t be dropping out of college." Jack also started packing the stic containers, his eyes ncing at her expressions.

    Sophie finally stopped and sighed, "Jack, I know that you want to pay for my college, but I can''t take any more favors from you."

    "Why?" Jack looked at her seriously.

    "Because... I just can''t." She said and stood up, acting annoyed with his continues questions.

    She knew that earning money was very hard and Jack has already helped her a lot, she didn''t wanna be a burden on him anymore.

    Throwing the packed containers in a dustbin, she started to move toward the hospital, trying to ignore Jack.

    However, Jack grabbed her hand and pulled her back, in front of him.

    "Why?" He stood up and asked, little annoyance also shed in his eyes.

    Seeing him getting angry she gasped for breath, however, controlled herself quickly.

    ''I can''t let myself be a burden to him. I have to refuse him strictly right now!''

    "I can ask you the same question! Why do you wanna help me?" Her eyes looked deeply into his.

    And just as she asked this question, a panel popped in front of Jack.

    [1. Because I love you. (+1 Heart)

    2. Because you are my friend. (+0 Heart, -10 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and without any second thought chose the first one.

    "Because I love you!" He said as his hands moved over her shoulder.

    Sophie who was ready for another sarcastic reply when suddenly heard his serious reply, got stunned.

    The words she was about to say got stuck in her throat and her whole body shook for a second.

    She could tell that he was genuinely worried for her. A warm feeling rose in her heart.

    ''No matter what! I can''t burden him anymore.''

    "Thanks, Jack, but you have to understand that, money is not easily earned and I can''t depend on you forever..."

    Jack ced his finger on her lips.

    "You can depend on me forever. Do you not love me?" His deep voice reverberated in her ears.

    Her eyes turned wet for a moment and she backed up from him.

    She looked at him and knew that he was waiting for the ''I love you back.''

    However, $150k was already a huge amount of money that she has taken from him, and if she said I love you back then she was sure that he would spend even more money on her.

    How can she let that happen? It would only put pressure on him and he might even start hating her in the long run, she didn''t want that to happen.

    Jack on the other hand wanted to tell her that he was already a millionaire and only because of her and her mother. So she deserved all the help.

    However he refrained from speaking out, he doesn''t wanna share his secret with anyone as it could ce him and Sophie in danger if someone found out about the cheat.

    He would have to somehow coerce her to take the money.

    He then looked over her head and saw that her fourth heart was also full and he also felt a buzz in his pocket.

    He chose to ignore the message for now.

    "I am sorry." She looked away and tears formed in her eyes, she wanted to say I love you back, however, her pride didn''t let her.

    Jack sighed internally at her words, ''Looks like I have to be a bit harsh.''

    He was ready to do anything to help her, he knew that her dropping out of college and doing some odd job just to make ends meet would put her under a lot of pressure and may even put her on the brink of depression.

    And he didn''t want that to happen.

    Taking in a deep breath he took a step back.

    "Ok."

    He said.

    Sophie, shocked by his calm reply, moved her head up and saw that he had a disappointed expression on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am sorry Jack." She said and moved towards the hospital.

    Jack looked at her disappearing back and didn''t follow her.

    Instead, he sat down on the bench and looked at the sky, the half-moon was already up, reflecting his sadness for her.

    ''She is too prideful for her own good.'' He sighed and took his phone out to see the message.

    ($5 million has been credited to your ount. ount No. *******69)

    However this time the money didn''t make him as happy.

    After sitting on the bench for five minutes, he saw Cassie and othersing back to the hospital.

    "Jack, what are you doing outside?" Pearl asked.

    Jack smiled at her. "I was out to take some fresh air."

    He then looked at Cassie.

    "Cassie, I am heading back to the apartment, will youe?" He asked.

    "Why do you wanna go back so early? You should stay a day more." Teddy interjected in their conversation.

    "Dad, I have the night shift tonight at my Job."

    "Ohh."

    Teddy nodded in understanding at his words.

    Pearl looked at Jack, "I will bring Cassie back, I think we will need her here."

    Cassie also nodded, "Jack, I will be back with my mom."

    Jack nodded at them and after a bit more chatting his bike moved out of the hospital, and he moved towards his apartment.

    He wasn''t really going to his job but wanted to ignore Sophie a bit, so she understand his feelings and ept him more.

    ''This might be the only way left, I hope this doesn''t fire back.'' He thought. He didn''t wanna lose Sophie.

    ...

    Sophie sat on the ward sofa, her right leg bobbing up and down in nervousness.

    Her eyes nced at the door again and again.

    ''Why is he noting back?'' Her heart was aching a little.

    He has just asked if she loves him back, and she kind of said no to him.

    ''I hope he is not angry at me.''

    Suddenly the wooden door opened and Sophie stood up to make things clear with him, previously she left without giving him a good exnation.

    However, before she could speak, she saw that it was Cassie and others that enter, Jack was nowhere to be seen.

    "Hey, Sophie, we are back, how is Meadow?" Pearl asked, as she came in and sat beside Meadow.

    "She was sleeping the whole time." She replied, however, her eyes never seemed to stop ncing at the door, as if waiting for someone toe.

    "By the way, did Jack eat food? He left in a hurry." Hope asked as she looked at Sophie.

    "He left? But he said that he will stay for a few days?" Sophie raised her brows, a sudden hollow feeling pulsed in her chest.

    "Yea, he has the night shift today, so he left in a hurry, I think he wille tomorrow morning. Did you guys have food?" Hope asked again.

    "Yes, we did," Sophie said and slowly moved towards the window.

    Looking out she saw the night sky with a crescent moon. She remembered that he took leave from his work for tonight, he told her earlier.

    "I will be back." She said and moved out of the door.

    Her legs felt heavy and her chest tried to take breaths, however, something in her throat refused to.

    Tears bulged in her eyes as she quickly moved outside.

    She didn''t want anyone to see her cry.

    ''Why did he leave? Is he angry at me?'' These thoughts rushed through her brain.

    ''Does he hate me?'' She remembered the disappointed look on his face.

    ....

    After an hour Jack reached his apartment and saw many missed calls and messages from Sophie.

    "Please pick up the phone!"

    "I am sorry."

    "I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Jack sighed looking at the messages, there was still no ''Love you back'' message, but only apologies.

    Soon enough another call came from her.

    He looked at his ringing phone for a few seconds and then decided to pick it up.

    "Hey Sophie, I am sorry, I didn''t pick up your call earlier I was on my bike...." He was about to finish his sentence, however, her voice came from the other side.

    "I love you too, stupid!!!"

    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*

    She hung up the phone.

 Chapter 16 My Bitch

    ?Jack chuckled at her words and kept the phone in his pocket.

    "I will talk to her in the morning." He thought and opened his apartment.

    Going inside he ced his helmet on the table and slumped on his bed.

    ''Today was a long day.''

    After that, he took a bath and changed intofortable blue-colored PJs.

    His room was clean and minimal, as he liked to be hygienic and didn''t like a lot of clutter.

    Sitting on the sofa, he took his phone out and saw that no message or call came from Sophie again.

    He then looked at his bank bnce.

    It was already more than Six million dors.

    Never in his life, had he thought that he would see seven figures in his bank bnce.

    A satisfied smile formed on his face.

    He then looked at the time, it was already more than eight.

    "She must have closed the shop."

    He was thinking about Nicole, she was flustered back when he called her.

    A smile formed on his face as he remembered her reaction.

    "Let''s call her." He thought and swiped on her number.

    After a few beeps, she picked up the phone.

    "Yes." She spoke from the other side.

    "Have you closed the shop?"

    "Why?" There was annoyance in her voice.

    "Have you? Answer me first."

    "No, but I am closing, now tell me what?"

    "How about youe to my apartment first, before heading home, I wanna talk to you," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    Nicole listened to him and a slight blush formed on her face. She knew what it meant to go to his apartment.

    "Well, we can talk on the phone, can''t we?" She didn''t show in her voice that she was flustered.

    "Don''t try to be a smartass, juste to the apartment," Jack said in a strict tone, as he knew that she liked being dominated.

    "You!! This is not how you talk to your boss!" She was ying with her hair as she decided to act angry.

    "You wille or not?!" His tone stayed strict, however, there was a smile on his face.

    "No! If you talk like that, then I will not!"

    ''I will not let him y with my heart anymore.'' Nicole decided to teach Jack a lesson this time and tease him a little.

    She knew that he was calling her, not to talk but to do perverted stuff with her.

    Jack who was about to talk suddenly stopped when a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Ok, you cum slut, don''te, but next time I will make sure to punish your ass.(+Max Ero points)

    2. Come on don''t be such a bitch! (+20 Ero Points.)

    3. Please, I wanna see you. (-20 Ero points.)]

    Jack smiled and choose the first option.

    "Ok, you cum slut, don''te, but next time I will make sure to punish your ass!" Jack said in a strict tone.

    By now he could tell that she liked being talked like this.

    Nicole on the other side when heard him, skipped a heartbeat, and a smile formed on her face. She could feel her panties getting wet and memories of their previous night shed in her mind.

    He was the first guy that somehow knows all her trigger points, as if, he could read her thoughts.

    ''How can he make me feel like this?'' She was dissatisfied with herself, how can she let a man have so much control over her?

    "Humph! This is not how you talk to me! I am not a slut!" She said angrily as she closed the shutter of her shop with a button press.

    "Be here in ten minutes, you cum slut." Jack said at her reply.

    "You!, I will not!" Her nose raised in annoyance.

    "Ok then." Jack hung up the phone and smiled.

    He then went to his fridge to get some beer and sat on the sofa and sipped it lightly.

    "It was such a long day." He took another sip from the can.

    About ten minutester when his first can was finished and he was going for the second one suddenly the bell to his apartment sounded.

    *Buzz*

    A smile crept up on his face as he moved towards the door, in the cam screen he could see Nicole standing on the other side, with an annoyed expression on her face.

    She was also checking herself out with her phone camera trying to see if her makeup was ok.

    Jack smirked and opened the door.

    Nicole who was on the other side, when saw the door opening, quickly ced the phone in her pocket and crosses her arms in front.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    An annoyed expression quickly appeared on her face.

    As soon as she saw Jack her mouth opened.

    "You! How dare you say such words to your boss..." Before she finished her sentence, Jack caught her hand and pulled her inside. There was a smile on his face.

    Closing the door he pressed her back against the wall, while he stood close to her.

    His chest touching her boobs.

    "So you came." He said with a smile.

    Nicole looked away from his eye as shame appeared on her face.

    "I didn''t wannae, I am just here to teach you a lesson." As she said, her voice got lower and lower with each word.

    She has indeed said no when he previously asked toe, and now here she was.

    "Teach me a lesson? You know I told you that I will punish you if we meet again right?"

    His deep voice reverberated in her ears.

    A current went down her spine as she thought about what kind of punishments will Jack inflict on her.

    Previously he pped her ass so much that it was still aching.

    And now she has somehow managed to annoy him and even better she came to his room.

    It was like going into a tiger''s cage after provoking it from outside the steel bars.

    Gulping her saliva she looked down.

    "Tell me how you will teach me a lesson?" Jack moved her head up with his finger and looked her in the eyes.

    There was an evil smile on his face.

    Nicole slightly pushed him and moved aside. "Stop being so annoying. I am just here to talk, you said you wanna talk to me right?"

    Internally she was gushing.

    Her eyes looked around this room, this was the first time she ever entered here.

    She knew that Jack stayed in this apartment as this was close to her shop.

    She could smell him everywhere. A blush formed on her face when she realized that she was in another man''s home.

    Her eyes then nced at the ring in her hand.

    She knew that her husband was cheating on her. Taking out the ring she ced it in her pocket, sneakily.

    Jack however noticed her action, previously he read that her husband was cheating on her.

    She then turned around and looked at him, "Tell me what you wanna talk about, I don''t have much time, I have to go home too."

    Jack''s smile widened at her words.

    "You will not be going home tonight." He said and moved close to her.

    Nicole''s eyes widened at his words. "What do you mean? I have to go home! Or my husband will be worried for me."

    This time she was serious, in her mind she thought that she would spend at max two hours at his house.

    She would be able to exin to her husband that the workload was more today.

    However,  how will she exin, staying overnight?

    A panel shed in front of Jack.

    [1. Your husband doesn''t own you, right? (+1 Heart)

    2. Fuck your husband, he is a cuck that doesn''t even know that his bitch was pounded so hard just yesterday. (+0 Heart.)]

    "Well, your husband doesn''t own you, right?"

    Listening to his words suddenly realization dawned on her.

    Yes, her husband doesn''t own her and he was even cheating on her with a younger girl.

    It has already been half a year since she and her husband have even been intimate, he doesn''t even kiss her anymore.

    So what right does he have to demand an exnation?

    She was a self-dependent woman, she doesn''t need to give any exnation to her bastard husband.

    Jack looked at her changing expressions and smirked, his n seeded, he wanted her topletely belong to him.

    And today he decided to aplish that.

    He then moved another step toward her, He could even feel her nervous breathing.

    "Yes, he doesn''t own me."  She murmured.

    He then ced his hand on her shoulder and then moved close to her ear.

    "From now on, I own you." He said in a deep voice, which moved her body a little.

    Her eyes then looked up, she could feel her heart beating out of her chest.

    "What do you mean?" She asked in a hushed tone like she didn''t wanna hear what Jack was about to say next, however, she was somehow excited.

    Jack chuckled. His hand plucked her jeans open and slid under her underwear.

    "You are my bitch from now on."

 Chapter 17 Rollercoaster

    ?Nicole looked at him as a current went through her body, she was a married woman, who had countless people flirt with her before however she never met someone so overbearing as Jack.

    At first, she thought that he was like other guys, that looked at her body and shy away, or try to sweet talk to her.

    She hated this kind of guy. They talked all sweet in front and called her by names behind her back.

    She has seen countless men like that in her life.

    However, Jack on the other hand suddenly started acting the other way around just a day ago and it feels like he has her wrapped around his fingertips.

    She felt like he could somehow read her thoughts and knew just what to say to trigger her.

    Never in her dreams had she ever thought that she woulde to the home of a man that called her a bitch. However here she was, in front of Jack.

    She felt like a captured parrot in front of him, although she could speak, however, words got stuck in her throat.

    "Ahh..." Only a moan left her mouth.

    As Jack moved his fingers in her panties he could tell that they were wet. A smile crept up on his face.

    Nicole acted like she didn''t want any of this, however, her panties were so wet. Jack could tell that she wanted to y hard to get, so he doesn''t think of her as a slut.

    She was a prideful woman after all, and it''s not just her, most women don''t want a man to think that she was a slut and Nicole was no exception, even though she liked being called derogatory words, those were just her kinks.

    She got turned on by hearing words like these.

    Jack looked at her heaving chest, as she bit her lip and his dick hardened at the thought of banging her.

    She was a top-notch beauty after all, even though she was in her early thirties, she still looked elegant and pristine. And there was also an additional mature charm to her.

    Jack has previously seen many customers trying to flirt with her when he was in the shop with her in the past year, however, none of them seeded as their approach was always wrong, and on top of that she was a married woman.

    To some guys, she was an unattainable woman, they can''t tell what was going on in her mind and why she disliked them so much.

    However Jack on the other hand had the support of his cheat, he knew all of her weak points and his cheat even guided him with every step. Reading her was as easy as flipping a page for Jack.

    "Looks like your pussy wants to stay here overnight."

    Jack took his hand out of her underwear and showed her the sticky liquid on his finger, it indicated that she was turned on by his presence.

    Even though she told him that she was just here for the talk, however, her wet underwear caught her lie.

    Her cheeks turned red when she saw Jack showing her fluids.

    This was shameful for her, no matter how hard she tries to hide it, Jack always knows what was going on in her mind. And she was ashamed of the fact that her mind wants to currently have sex with Jack.

    "I have to go home." She said in a dim voice.

    She hated her husband and liked spending time with Jack, however, she still have to go home.

    Although there was no intimacy left between her and her husband, however, if she somehow did note home one night, then her husband would probably be worried and may evene to search for her.

    "Ok, then go home now. And don''t show me your face again." Jack said with an angry expression and moved, he then sat on his bed.

    She was his woman now and the only man she needs to exin to from now on is Jack.

    Previously Jack wasn''t able to say such things to Nicole, however, now with the support of his cheat, he could get any woman he wanted.

    And he doesn''t want a woman who thinks about other men while she was with him.

    Although some might say that this was arrogant behavior, however, Jack was like this, he was not afraid of being called arrogant or a narcissist.

    The thing he disliked being called was a hypocrite. He wasn''t a person, that wanted something else and acted differently. He wanted to be straightforward in his approach and if Nicole doesn''t like his personality then she could leave if she wants.

    And if she leaves today then he would never see her face again, even if she begs him.

    Nicole listened to him and her eyes narrowed. She could tell that he was serious.

    She never thought that a man would tell her to leave when she is ready to have sex with him. She was aware of her beauty and her charm.

    In her life, she has seen many men who would be ready to do anything she wants just to spend a night with her.

    Her husband was one of those guys, he was a rich millionaire and previously he used to dote on her, back when she was young and naive, she wasn''t even aware of her preferences at that time and she was swayed by his generosity, he was also the one that brought her the shop in the main marketce, so she doesn''t get bored at home.

    However, as time went by and she found out that she liked a man who dominated in bed she was already toote and married to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Soon enough their rtionship dwindled and he started cheating on her.

    After that, she never found a man that fit her preferences. And now just a day ago, she finally found Jack, he checked all her boxes.

    Taking in a breath she took her phone out and called someone.

    "Hello, honey, I won''t be able toe back tonight."

    ...

    "Workload is greater today and I was thinking of doing the night shift."

    ...

    "Ok."

    ...

    She then hung up the phone.

    Jack listened to her and a smile formed on his face. He decided to make herpletely obedient to him tonight. And forget about her husband.

    "Even though I am staying tonight, it doesn''t mean you could do whatever you want..."

    "Shut up and suck my dick." Jack opened his legs before she could finish her sentence.

    Her heartbeat increased as she listened to his dominating tone.

    He has somehow managed topletely captivate her by now. Before he told her that he would punish her. And after that, he wanted her to even stay at his apartment for the whole night.

    He even bullied her into calling her husband and lying to him.

    From start to finish he dominated and she submitted to him and she liked it. Her wet panties and her quickening heartbeat were proof of it.

    Never in her life, had she thought that she would act like this in front of a man, although she always wished for it. She thought that men of her liking didn''t exist or were far too dangerous.

    However now she was in the fort of Jack, he was a perfect bnce, although he dominated, however, she never felt endangered by him.

    She knew that he would stop if she wanted him to stop and not force himself on her.

    This was the kind of man she always wanted, dominating and responsible.

    Her firm legs moved as she sat down on her knees in front of him. Currently, he was sitting on the edge of the bed, with an evil smile on his face.

    His eyes looked into hers like he could read her like a book.

    Her slim fingers quietly moved and she slipped his pants and underwear from his legs, throwing them away on the floor.

    His giant popped up in front of her face and she flinched back a little and then gulped her saliva.

    Although she has already seen his dick before, however, no matter how much she looks at it, she still gets tingles in her brain, thinking about the giant entering her body.

    Her eyes moved up from his dick to his face and then again at his dick. Licking her lips she moved her mouth towards him.

    Jack could feel her breath on his penis and he felt shivers down his body, however, he didn''t show it.

    Today his goal was to make Nicole his, and he wanted topletely dominate her tonight.

    He looked at her staring at his dick in a daze as if she can''t tell where she should start from. A smile formed on his face.

    Although she was a maturedy, however, she acted cute in front of him, and he liked her little tantrums and the way she treated him.

    "Taking your time? Take as much as you want after all we have the whole night ahead of us. Tonight I won''t let you sleep." Jack said and started caressing her head.

    Goosebumps raised on her body when she heard Jack''s statement. Previously she only spent about an hour with him and he fucked her brains out.

    And now he was saying that he won''t let her sleep, just imagining the things he would do to her sent waves of excitement down her body.

    She felt like she was on the edge of a rollercoaster that was very high. Her heart was pounding out of her chest at the expectation of the future.

    She was scared and excited at the same time.

 Chapter 18 Punishment

    ?Nicole''s lips moved with shame as she ced them on the tip of Jack''s dick.

    He has captivated her so much, that no matter how hard she tries to control him, in the end, she is the one getting controlled by his devious mind.

    Her tongue slowly started to caress his tip.

    "Ahh..." Jack let out a moan of pleasure.

    She was too good with her blowjobs.

    He could feel the warm temperature of her mouth and her wet tongue stimting the tip of his penis.

    He felt like he was in heaven right now.

    His ass clenched as he raised his hips a bit.

    Nicole blushed even harder when she heard his pleasure moan.

    It made her proud that she was able to pleasure a domineering man like Jack and it also gave her motivation to do her best, as her efforts weren''t without results.

    Her nose was attacked with the manly smells of his crotch and she could feel her panties getting wet.

    Her mouth then even went deeper onto his shaft. And just halfway through she felt his dick hitting at the back of her throat.

    ''Why is he so big?!'' Previously Jack forced his dick on her, so she didn''t gauge that it would be so hard to swallow him.

    "Good girl... If you keep going then I might decrease the severity of your punishment."

    Jack said as he looked down at her with a smile.

    Nicole turned her eyes up, there was annoyance shing on her face.

    ''Keep going?! How am I supposed to keep going? my mouth is already full!''

    Jack chuckled at her expression, knowing full well what was going through her mind.

    Her tongue started moving around his thick shaft as she struggled to take breaths.

    Her mouth moved up and down with passion as her lithe hand held the root of his shaft.

    She waspletely engrossed in sucking his dick.

    Jack could see saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth as she savored his shaft. She was like a hungry dog, that got a bone after a long time.

    Jack felt waves of pleasure assaulting his brain, his head moved up as he submerged himself in the pleasure.

    "You are such a good bitch. You do know how to please Daddy."

    When Nicole heard his words, her instincts were triggered and she started taking his dick even deeper.

    Soon she even got to three fourth of his dick. And Jack could feel her struggle as she grunted with every stroke of her mouth and tried to take breaths at the same time.

    She could feel the meaty taste of his shaft that produced even more saliva and acted as a lubricant for Jack.

    More and more pleasure started filling his brain and soon enough he could feel that he was on edge.

    "Go deeper!" He ordered.

    Nicole listened to him and a shiver ran down her spine, how was she supposed to go deeper?

    She was already at her limit and no matter how much she tried, her gag reflexes stopped her from taking his dick any deeper.

    Trying to please him she moved and forced her throat on his dick, however soon she gagged and coughed, her mouth separating from his penis. And shended on her ass.

    Her eyes then meet with his and another shiver ran down her spine. She could see a glint in his eyes and an evil smile on his face.

    She knew what it meant, it was time for punishment for her failure.

    "I am sorry..." She muttered instinctively.

    Her body moved back a little on the floor.

    Jack chuckled at her actions, she was acting like a scared cat.

    Standing up he moved close to her and held her hair from the roots.

    Nicole gulped her saliva at his actions, in her mind different thoughts rushed and her body temperature raised at the potential brute force Jack was gonna inflict on her.

    Her pussy rushed with her fluids and she could feel her panties soaking.

    His domineering actions were a huge turn-on for her.

    "Ahh..." She grunted as Jack made her stand up by pulling her hair.

    His eyes moved over her luscious body scanning her from top to bottom, after that he licked his lips.

    Nicole saw his actions and her heartbeat quickened, she could see the beast in his eyes.

    The beast wanted to ravage her body and leave his marks all over her skin.

    Her breath turned heavy as her chest heaved in exhration.

    "Take out your clothes before I rip them away." His tone wasmanding but not loud, it was a deep voice that seemed eerie for some reason in his minimal and deste room.

    He seemed like a devil in front of her.

    As if his words were like a spell. Without any hesitation, she quickly removed her tee, her jeans, her bra, and finally her panties.

    "Daddy, please punish this girl for her actions," Nicole said as she saw him removing his clothes as well.

    Both of them stood naked in front of each other.

    Jack smirked at her words and then picked up her purple panty, it was drenched in her love juices.

    "Look at these, you are such a slut." Jack showed the wet panties to Nicole.

    She looked at the panties and a shameful expression appeared on her face.

    In the end, she was a girl and shame was a natural reaction, although she tried to y it off, however seeing him holding her wet panties made her face turn red.

    "I am sorry Daddy." She murmured as more and more shame filled her body.

    She looked away from his eyes.

    Jack balled up her panties and then grabbed her chin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Open your mouth."

    "Mm...?"

    Nicole was surprised at his sudden action, however, before she could protest her panties were forced in her mouth.

    "Mm..."

    She struggled but didn''t spit them out.

    Jack pped her ass and took his tee shirt and tied her hands behind her back.

    "hmm..." She grunted as he tightened the grip around her back.

    ''This... It feels so eerie and pleasurable at the same time.'' She thought.

    Thrills like these turned her on and Jack somehow knew her triggers.

    He then pushed her onto the bed, her hands tied behind her back, her face in the mattress and her ass raised in front of him.

    Jack could stills spot some slight red marks from the previous time he had sex with her.

    "Be ready for your punishment."

    "Mmm...hmm..." Nicole wanted to say something, however, her ability to protest was greatly reduced by now, because of the panty in her mouth.

    Jack looked around his room and took out a stic scale from his desk, this was the metric scale that he used in his ss project.

    Moving close to Nicole''s ass, he could see fluids dripping from her vagina.

    *Wack*

    He lightly pped her ass cheeks with the stic scale.

    "Mmm..." Nicole moaned, however, it was not loud because Jack was also not harsh in the beginning.

    He first wanted to gauge the hardness of the scale so he doesn''t hurt Nicole too much.

    Although she loved BDSM, she was still a human and a pain above a certain limit would not be a pleasurable experience for her.

    He wanted to find a sweet spot, where pain and pleasure intertwined with each other and gave the maximum satisfaction.

    *Wack!*

    "Mmmm..." This time her grunt was more prolonged and deeper, and Jack noticed that her ass raised itself and her face turned red hot.

    Even her eyes rolled up.

    ''This is perfect force.'' Jack was lucky to find her sweet spot in just two hits.

    A devilish smile then formed on his face.

    "Look at you slut, still dripping wet."

    *Wack!*

    "Auuhh...!"

    ''This is intense if he keeps going on like this...''

    *Wack!*

    "Ahhh....!!!"

    ''... I will go crazy.'' Her eyes rolled up as her body twitched in pleasure, and more and more love juice also spilled from her vagina.

    *Wack!*

    "Ahh...!"

    *Wack!*

    *Wack!*

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Soon enough the room got filled with pping and moaning sounds.

    Jack saw her plump ass jiggle with his every smack.

    After a few minutes of smacking, Jack removed the panties from her mouth, and with it, a string of saliva came. Jack wasn''t sure if it was her saliva or the love juice of her panties.

    Her eyes were rolled up, and her body was red and covered in sweat, she was taking in deep breaths trying to cool down her raising temperature.

    "Daddy, please forgive me," Nicole said as she huffed for breaths.

    By now her body was heated up to the max and was begging for his dick to enter.

    Her pussy was drenched and lubricated for his dick.

    He wanted to tease her more, till she getspletely mad in lust and only know to fuck him.

    He untangled her hands and let her loose and as soon as he did that she slumped on the bed.

    "Daddy, please fuck this bad bitch." She moved on her back and spread her legs in front of him.

    Jack smiled at her appearance and smacked her pussy with the scale.

    "Ahh...!!!"

    This time her moan was louder than ever like she almost cummed with that smack. Jack could see fluid sticking to his scale.

    "Stop doing these obscene acts! Stand up!"

    Jack said and moved towards the bathroom, inside it he started filling the bathtub with hot streaming water.

 Chapter 19 Waffle

    ?Jack looked at the hot steaming water in the bathtub and a smile formed on his face.

    Nicole, who was standing by his side, frowned a little. Her hands were already free.

    "Daddy, isn''t that too hot?"

    Jack smirked at her words.

    He made the water hot on purpose, he knew that her skin would turn sensitive and soft after soaking in it for a few minutes.

    "Get in."

    Jack looked at her and pointed at the bathtub.

    Nicole gulped her saliva, seeing the steaming out of the white tub.

    She could tell that the water was pretty hot and would burn.

    "Daddy..." She looked at him with puppy eyes. ying the role of a submissive and gentle girl. "Ahh..."

    Jack pped her butt.

    "Get in." He ordered again.

    Nicole looked down and nodded, moving her legs, and entered the bathtub.

    "Ahh..." A moan left her mouth just as her asscheeks touched the water.

    They were already hurting by the ps she has received from Jack, and now when they touched the hot water a current of pleasure passed her body.

    Although the water was hot, still it was not hot enough to hurt her skin, it was at the perfect temperature.

    After a few minutes, even Jack joined her and they started kissing each other in the bathtub.

    "Ahh..."

    Jack squeezed both her boobs as she let out a moan in pleasure.

    By now her skin has turned extremely sensitive and the hot water only added to the fun.

    A few minutester Jack picked her up from the bathtub and ced her naked body on the bed.

    His dick was erect like an iron rod, pulsing with blood.

    Nicole gulped her saliva looking at his giant, she knew what was next.

    "Spread your legs." Jack moved over her body.

    Nicole,ying on her back, opened both of her legs in a ''M'' shape. Her cheeks were red with shame as this was the first time she has done something so obscene.

    Her heart was beating at an extreme rate. And she was unable to make eye contact with Jack.

    Her eyes were only ncing at his dick, again and again, in anticipation of what was about toe.

    She has never felt such pleasures in her life.

    He knew all her weaknesses and even though she was his boss, she acted submissive in front of him.

    "Beg for it." Jack smiled.

    He wanted her to bepletely his tonight, he wanted her to do everything he wanted and be obedient to him.

    She was the one that took his virginity and now he wanted to keep her all for himself.

    Nicole''s face blushed even harder when she heard his words.

    She has only been with one man her entire life and now Jack was the second one and countless times better than her husband.

    Her husband has even stopped looking at her and Jack made her feel special and beautiful.

    "Daddy, please..." She murmured in a low tone as more shame filled her face.

    Jack was having the time of his life seeing her like this.

    Just a few days ago, he never thought that even getting a girlfriend was possible for him. He was a shy guy, with very low interactions with the opposite sex.

    He had social anxiety all his life, scared of even talking to guys, let alone girls.

    Even picking up a phone call was a task for him.

    He was invisible to the society, he was sure that many students in his ss didn''t even know his name.

    And wouldn''t be surprised if some would even refuse to identify him if they meet outside.

    However, now a top-ss beauty was in front of him, spreading her legs and begging him to fuck her.

    "Please, what?" He teased her more.

    Nicole was at her limit by now, her pussy was begging for his dick, so even saying obscene words was not too hard for her mind.

    She wanted him to fuck her and fuck her hard.

    "Please fuck me hard... Daddy..." Although her mind was clouded with his thoughts. She was still embarrassed.

    Jack didn''t make her wait too much as he moved over her face and started kissing her.

    His dick rubbed against her pussy as he slowly started to enter her.

    "Yes, Daddy keep going..."

    Jack started kissing her luscious neck and moved his hips with a thrust.

    "Uhh..." She moaned as tears of happiness bulged in her eyes. The pleasure was so great that tingles were going through her whole body.

    Jack on the other hand started kneading her soft boobs which has turned extremely sensitive by the hot water treatment.

    The more he teased her nipples the louder she moaned.

    Soon, the sound of her thighs hitting his waist resounded in the room mixed with her moans.

    "Yes...yes... Keep going, ahh... This is so good!"

    Her hands were around his muscr back, and her boobs bounced with his every stroke.

    Soon enough her waist jerked as she orgasmed with a loud moan.

    She was taking in deep breaths as more and more pleasure attacked her brain.

    However, Jack had no intention of stopping he kept going.

    Turning her around he started fucking her from behind while savouring her luscious ass.

    "Ahh... Slow...Ahh... You are the best..."

    Nicole was moaning louder and louder as she lost herself to the pleasure.

    Soon enough Jack also came into her with a moan.

    After that, they fucked five more times, while leaving many love marks on each other''s bodies.

    ....

    In the morning, Nicoley on Jack''s muscr chest. Her eyes were closed in a deep sleep.

    Jack looked at her satisfied expression and how she was clinging to his body, not wanting to separate, and a smile formed on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Moving her aside gently, he stood up, and after bathing ced clothes on his body.

    ''She is still sleeping.''

    Jack looked at her sleeping face, she was drooling a bit and looked cute.

    Last night they embraced each other many times, till both of them got exhausted and slumped on the bed, moving to sleep immediately.

    "Wake up." Jack moved close to her and kissed her on the cheeks.

    Nicole''s sleep suddenly broke with his words and sweet kiss.

    Groggily sitting on the bed she stretched her back while raising her hands.

    "Hey..." She looked at Jack with a smile on her face.

    Jack chuckled at her. "Last night you went wild."

    "Humph!" Snorting she stood up from the bed and ced clothes on her body.

    "You were the one that almost broke my back." Picking up her tee shirt and pants she moved toward the bathroom.

    As she was going, to the bathroom Jack pped her ass from behind.

    "You!" she narrowed her eyes as she red at him.

    "What?" Jack raised his brows. "Want me to punish you again?" He smiled.

    She snorted again at his words and moved inside the bathroom to wash up.

    "Don''te in!" She yelled from inside.

    Jack chuckled and prepared some coffee.

    After bathing both Nicole and Jack sat on the sofa, savoring the bitter taste of aromatic ck coffee.

    "I want to quit the Job," Jack said suddenly.

    Nicole raised her brows and ced the coffee on the table.

    A worried expression appeared on her face.

    "Why? Did I do something wrong?" She asked.

    If it was before then she wouldn''t have asked these questions and would have let him leave without any problem.

    After all, many students wanted the job.

    However now she was captivated by him and didn''t want him to leave.

    She became worried that she did something that he didn''t like and her heart increased in pace.

    By now she was addicted to Jack and have somewhat developed a liking for him.

    He has been the first man that made her feel the way she wanted.

    And she was reluctant to let him leave.

    "It''s not about you." Jack could hear the worry in her voice.

    "Then why? Do you want me to raise your sry?"

    "No, it''s not about sry either, it''s just that I want to follow my passions."

    "Passions? Like what?" She was curious.

    Jack looked at her and a sneaky smile formed on his face.

    "Passions like fucking the brains out of you."

    Nicole who was listening to him with curiosity when heard his sarcastic words narrowed her eyes in annoyance.

    She was interested in knowing his passions and now he made a joke out of it.

    "You are the stupidest guy I have ever met." She turned her body around and annoyingly sipped the coffee.

    "Well, I hope I am a sexy stupid."

    "Pretty ugly to be honest."

    "Ugly?"

    "Yes, ugly as a horse that has eaten waffles all his life." Nicole was annoyed.

    "Well, at least I have a horse dick. That you like very much, I wonder if it tastes like a waffle."

    "Don''t tter yourself, it tastes like a raw onion."

    Jack turned to her and smiled.

    "Then, you must like raw onions a lot. You were sucking it pretty hardst night."

    Nicole was even more annoyed with his words now, "You just can''t let me win huh? It''s good that you are quitting the job, or I would have gone insane."

    Jack chuckled at her words. "Now you say it like this, then I am reconsidering it."

    Nicole pouted and ced the empty coffee mug on the table.

    "By the way I don''t like ck coffee." She said and stood up from the sofa. Picking the cup she moved.

    Jack looked at her leaving towards the kitchen and turned silent.

    ....

    An hourter, Nicole stood at his door.

    "Remember, you are daddy''s girl from now on," Jack said.

    Nicole could tell the meaning behind his words, he wanted her to stop having any kind of intimacy with her husband.

    He wanted to own her.

    Nicole looked down and nodded. "Ok..." She stepped out and turning around gave a kiss on his lips in the apartment corridor.

    "Goodby, Raw Onion," she said and turned around, there was a cheeky smile on her face.

    Jack didn''t reply to her words and just smiled.

    .....

    At the corner of the corridor, beside the stairs, Cassie was standing witnessing the kiss.

    Her heart fastened and a pang of pain moved through her chest.

    "So he was with her that night."

    She murmured and turned around.

    She wanted to have lunch with him and ask him why he was ignoring her, however after seeing him kissing a girl her mood dropped for some reason.

    "Why do I feel jealous?" She thought and stepped down the stairs.

 Chapter 20 Pervert?

    ?After Nicole left, Jack sat on his sofa scrolling through his phone.

    Now that he has settled the matter of the shop, he started looking for Rock Climbing gyms near him.

    He was always interested in Rock Climbing and has practiced a lot in the past, it was the reason for his good build.

    Rock climbing was a hard sport, harder than people give it credit for. One must have the excellent grip strength to even attempt ying it professionally.

    Jack always wanted to climb the ''Burden of Dreams,'' the hardest and most honorable climb for any climber.

    However, he was nowhere near professional enough in the past to climb the burden of dreams.

    He has only finished some V11s and even a V12. Although they were respectable climbs too, a V17 like Burden of Dreams was far-fetched for him.

    He liked the sport.

    However, since money was more important, he gave up on it and pursued his college.

    But now, things were different, he is already a millionaire, and pursuing Rock Climbing was not a far-fetched dream for him anymore.

    After looking for some Gyms near his apartment he closed the browser and called Sophie.

    .

    .

    .

    "Hey." She picked up the call.

    "Say it again." Jack had a smile on his face.

    "No, I won''t." Sophie on the other hand, was standing on the hospital balcony and there was a blush on her face.

    Jack chuckled at the words.

    "Ok, then tell me about your college." He was still concerned about her giving up on her college.

    Sophie stayed silent for a few seconds and then sighed. "So you won''t give up? You have already helped us so much, it''s just taking more money from you..."

    "I am asking about your college." Jack cut her mid-sentence.

    Sophie sighed again and gave up, she can''t help but take his help.

    "It''s Two hundred and fifty thousand dors, it''s too much." She was feeling guilty for asking for so much money. Jack has already pulled out 120k for her and she was worried about how he will get more money.

    She studies at a medical college and fees were pretty high. And even student loans won''t help much.

    And it would take her upwards of seven years to start making an eptable amount of money. That was the reason why she was so hesitant to take his money.

    However, Jack, wouldn''t talk to her, if she refused his help. And she can''t bear making him angry.

    Jack smiled. "Now you are acting like a good girl. You should not worry about money and focus on your studies, I can make a lot of money from my investments."

    Jack unted his money-making skills in front of her so she doesn''t feel too pressurized.

    "Thanks..." Sophie murmured.

    "Hmm... About Meadow, is she feeling well?"

    "Yes, the hospital will give her leave today, we were preparing to take her home. You shoulde and have dinner with us if you are free. Mom would love to see you."

    "I know she would love to see me." Jack chuckled.

    "Humph!"

    "Do you still like her?" Her heartbeat quickened as she asked this question.

    She was nervous about it.

    She liked Jack and she knew that previously Jack was in love with her mother. He even gave her a rose on Valentine''s and helped her with a huge sum of money.

    For some reason, she can''t digest this fact, although she was grateful that he helped Meadow, how can she be with him when he l ikes her mother?

    It was a taboo in society.

    As she asked this, a panel shed in front of Jack.

    [1. Well, your mom is just as beautiful as you. (+0 Heart)

    2. Yes I like her. (-1 Heart.)]

    "Well, your mom is just as beautiful as you." Jack chose the first option without any thought.

    He could tell what was going on in her mind and he too was troubled by this fact, how would he manage both her and her mother at the same time?

    If it was the previous Jack he would have given up on one of them, however, now he has a cheat and one that was pretty powerful.

    Getting both of them at the same time was not impossible.

    His Ero Meter was pretty meticulous and knew how to handle any situation with utmost detail.

    "Don''t be annoying and try to bend around the topic!"

    It was important for Sophie to know what Jack wanted, as it could affect their rtionship and he wasn''t giving her the right answer so she was annoyed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [1. I don''t know yet. And if you keep pestering me like this then I might go for your mother. (+10 Ero points.)

    2. Yes, I like Meadow (-1 Heart)

    3. I love you, so don''t worry. (+40 Ero points.)]

    This time Jack thought about the options if he chose the first one it would still give him positive points, and won''t keep Sophie too much in the dark.

    She would know that Jack might go with her mother if she annoys him too much and may even start to behave properly.

    However, this can cause conquering herpletely to slow down in the future.

    He wanted to fill all five of her hearts.

    The second option was aplete no-go for Jack, as not only it would upset Sophie, but it will also lose him a heart.

    And he doesn''t know the consequences of losing a heart and he doesn''t really wanna know it too.

    It was the third option that created a problem for him, choosing between the first and third was difficult.

    The third option could make it easy to conquer Sophie, however, it would keep her in the dark, and if she finds out about him and her mother in the future, it might lead to her hating him.

    He wanted to have both the mother and daughter at the same time without worrying about the consequences.

    Deciding he chose the first option.

    "I don''t know yet, and if you keep pestering me then I might go for your mother," Jack said.

    Sophie pouted at his words and decided to ignore the topic for now, she was happy that he doesn''t know yet.

    "By the way, thanks for everything, I don''t know how we will pay back these favors, you saved my mother''s life and I will forever be grateful to you."

    An evil smile formed on Jack''s face when he heard her words.

    "Well, I know a way you can pay me back."

    "What way?" Sophie raised her brows, if she could do something to pay him back then she would dly do it.

    "You know the way." Jack chuckled.

    Sophie suddenly got enlightened by his chuckle. He was talking about doing perverted stuff.

    "You are a pervert!"

    "Pervert?" Jack raised his brows, "I was talking about going on a date. What did you think?"

    Sophie blushed at his words, she knew that he was talking about sex, however, turned his words around when she called him out and now she looks like a pervert.

    "Date?" She asked with a smile on her face.

    She has never been on a date with anyone in her life.

    She always fantasized about how her first date would be and who it would be with, she never knew that the opportunity to know it wille so soon.

    And with a guy that she genuinely liked.

    She was more than happy to go on her first date with Jack.

    "Yes, a date, I wille to visit Meadow soon, then we can go on a date."

    Jack also wanted to take Sophie on a date and spoil her a bit, she has seen too much trouble in her life and he wanted her to be an optimistic and gentle girl, rather than a cold one in the future.

    "When?" She was excited.

    "Soon," Jack said, he didn''t give her the exact date. Because he wanted to prepare for the date, it was his first one too, after all.

    After some more talk with her, Jack hung up the phone.

    And just as he hung up her phone another call came.

    It was Cassie.

    Jack picked it up.

    "We arete for college." Cassie''s voice came from the other side.

    "You returned from the hospital?" Jack asked.

    "Yes in the morning."

    When he heard her words he raised his brows, because she never called him for college, she always barged into his apartment room and annoy him to death till he gets ready for college.

    However today she decided to call him instead.

    "Let''s go then." Although Jack was a bit confused he didn''t pay this detail more focus than a simple thought.

    He had nothing else to do right now so he decided to go with her.

    Although now he was a millionaire a College degree would never hurt him.

    He wanted toplete his college, however from now on he won''t focus on it as much as he used to.

    "Ok, meet me at the parking," Cassie said and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 21 Monkey

    ?After a few minutes, Jack met Cassie in the basement. She was standing near the bike with her hands crossed in front of her chest.

    She was wearing a red one-piece that revealed her cleavage and her exquisite thighs and legs on some high heels.

    Jack looked at her from afar and raised his brows.

    ''She has never dressed in such clothes before, what happened to her now?'' He has been with Cassie all his life and knew that she never liked wearing such clothes.

    Even if she wanted to go to some parties, she would only wear Jeans and a jacket.

    She was kind of like a tomboy that preferred dressing like boys, however today she was dressed like a properdy and a sexy one at that.

    "How do I look?" Cassie asked, she blushed as she noticed Jack staring at her in a daze.

    Jack on the other hand was looking at her head and saw that her sex meter was on seventy points.

    (70/100)

    ''It raised automatically?'' Jack knew that before her points were not more than 35.

    He knew that Ero Points could rise and fall depending on a person''s mood.

    Like, when Nicole''s points fell when he was looking at his phone when he first time had sex with her.

    ''Is she horny?'' Jack was a bit confused, he knew that Cassie had no interest in him for a long time, and now her Ero Points were suddenly so high.

    She used to ignore his advances before and now she was asking if she looks good and with a blush on her face.

    Jack was not a virgin anymore like he used to be and he could tell that she want him.

    ''This girl! So now she realizes my value. I have to get my revenge.'' Jack decides to tease her and ignore her like she used to do with him.

    He doesn''t know why she was acting this way, he guessed that it was because of her raised second heart. However, it didn''t matter to him now.

    He wants to tease her now and lead her along while not giving her the attention she wants.

    Like she used to do with him. So she understands how he felt back then.

    Back then he loved her and he was damn sure that she knew it, he tried a lot of times to pursue her however she always ignored him.

    And now it was his moment.

    A smile formed on his face.

    "Are you going on a date?" Jack asked, not giving her a direct reply.

    He knew that she wants him to tell her that she looks beautiful, however, how can he give her the satisfaction of that?

    Although one might think that he was being petty, however, this is how he felt and he wanted to stay true to his feeling.

    "Don''t ask questions and just tell me if I look pretty or not!" She moved a step back with a snort.

    Jack smiled at her words and then a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Did you find a boy that likes you? I am sure he would be smitten. (+1 Heart)

    2. You look absolutely amazing. (+10 Ero points.)

    3. You look like a monkey that rubbed red chilly paste all over its body and now is itching all over. (-10 Ero points, -1 Heart.)]

    Jack instinctively wanted to go with the third option, however when he noticed that it will lose him a heart, he stopped.

    He needed her to be in love with him, to make her feel what he felt for her.

    And at the end of the day, he still wanted her to be his, and not somebody else''s, he just wanted to make her realize his feelings.

    He didn''t care about money that much now, as if not for her then he could earn money from raising Nicole''s heart or even Sophie''s.

    What mattered to him was the loyalty of his girls and he could achieve that by raising their hearts to the fullest.

    He doesn''t know the extent of the power that five hearts could bring, however, he could tell that it was nothing to scoff at.

    Things were evident in front of him. Like how she came to him, wearing such revealing clothes by the power of just two hearts.

    Like how Nicole, came to his apartment even after denying it.

    And how Sophie, a prideful girl, epted his money.

    It was all due to the power of hearts.

    "Did you find a boy that likes you? I am sure he would be smitten." Jack said with a smile on his face.

    This sentence could be indirectly received as her answer.

    That she looked beautiful.

    Cassie listened to him and wanted to protest again, she wanted to hear it from his mouth that she looked beautiful.

    However, then she remembered the morning event.

    That he was already seeing someone else and then clenched her fist.

    ''What am I doing wearing these stupid clothes?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After some thought, she calmed down.

    "Thanks." She said, "Let''s go, we are alreadyte." She turned towards the bike.

    Jack smiled looking at her back and moved toward his Honda.

    Sitting on the rider seat, Jack flicked the key, and as he was about to autostart the bike, he noticed that it was not igniting.

    And then he noticed the dashboard.

    "Shit..." He cussed out.

    Cassie, who was standing by the side preparing to put on the helmet when listened to him cussing, turned her head up and looked at him with surprise.

    Jack cussed very rarely, that was the reason for her astonishment.

    "What happened?" She asked with a frown.

    "There is a problem with the engine," Jack said and moved aside from the bike, putting it on the stand.

    If it was previous Jack then he would have been depressed by now, as the bike was not a cheap one.

    However now as he was a millionaire he was calmer than he should be.

    "So what now?"

    Jack looked at her in the eyes and sighed. "We will have to take Uber."

    Cassie listened to him and stayed silent for a bit, the only reason she came out in this stupid dress was to show it to Jack and to have the bike ride with him, however, now that the bike was busted, and she wasn''t in the mood to take an Uber.

    "Forget it, I am going back." She handed him the helmet and strode back to the lift at a fast pace.

    She was somehow annoyed by the whole ordeal from the morning.

    First, she saw him kissing another girl which somehow made her jealous, then he refused to call her beautiful ''directly.'' And now even the bike ride was done for.

    As she was moving away, Jack took his phone out and looked at the message that he received.

    It was the $500000 received from Cassie''s third heart.

    "Ahhh..."

    Suddenly a sharp voice came while he was reading the message and he quickly looked toward the source of the voice.

    Cassie, who was moving towards the lift at a fast pace in her high heels suddenly bend her ankle and was now grunting on the floor in pain.

    Jack looked at her holding her leg and a loudugh almost left his mouth.

    ''This stupid girl, if she doesn''t know how to walk in heels then why did she even wear them?''

    Jack knew that Cassie never wore heels and the only reason she even have them, was that her mom probably forced them on her.

    cing his bag and helmet on the concrete ground, Jack quickly ran towards her.

    He could see her squirming like a snake on the floor and this time he couldn''t control hisugh and let out a chuckle.

    Cassie moved her head up listening to his chuckle, her big eyes giving him a hard re, there were slight tears in them.

    "What are youughing at?! Help me! Ahh... It hurts."

    Although Jack wanted to teach her a lesson, however, he was still her best friend, and helping her in this trouble was not a big deal for him.

    Bowing down, Jack ced her hand over his shoulder and helped her to stand up.

    "Can you walk?" Jack asked, still holding hisugh.

    Cassie could hear the sarcasm in his words and gritted her teeth looking at him.

    "Yes, actually, I was just thinking about applying to the Olympics!" She was annoyed by now.

    Jack held hisughter back and calmed himself down with a deep breath.

    "Ok, don''t be angry now, it wasn''t my fault that you fell."

    "It was your fault..." Cassie stopped mid-sentence as she realized what she was about to say.

    She was about to me him because it was because of him that she wore those heels.

    "Hmph!" She snorted and looked away.

    Jack didn''t take her attitude to heart, because she always acted like this when she was angry and she did so only in front of him as he was her best friend.

    Cassie on the other hand was feeling ashamed of her actions. ''I must be looking so stupid in front of him now.''

    However, her train of thought suddenly broke when she felt her body lifting from the ground.

    "Ahh..."

    She was scared at first at this sudden flight, however soon she realized that Jack has took her body in his hands.

    A sudden blush formed on her face when she felt herself in his arms.

 Chapter 22 Sorry?

    ?Jack carried Cassie in his arms and moved towards the lift.

    "Don''t worry." His deep voice reverberated in her ears.

    Cassie looked up and felt his muscr frame around her body, a blush formed on her face.

    She could feel her heart thumping out of her chest.

    She never thought that she would feel something like this for Jack, ever.

    He was her best friend from childhood and she never saw him as a man.

    However, from the day he came to her with hickeys on his neck, something changed in her heart.

    She felt pangs of Jealousy and fear.

    Like she was gonna miss out on something important if she didn''t do anything about it.

    Till now she was confused about her feelings, however, now as she is in his arms she could tell what it was.

    Her eyes turned misty and she couldn''t control her feelings.

    A mix of emotions like Jealousy and guilt flushed through her brain.

    He was in front of her all this time and she ignored him, and now that she wants him, he already belonged to somebody else.

    The pain in her legs got engulfed by the pain in her chest. And tears started flowing out of her eyes at the realization.

    Memories of their past spent together shed in her brain, and she was afraid she would lose the only best friend she had.

    Jack looked at her face and when he saw tears flowing out of her eyes, his brows raised.

    "Does it hurt that much?"

    Cassie held the corner of his shirt and wiped her tears from it.

    "Yes, It hurts. I am sorry." She said and then turned silent.

    Jack took her to the room in his arms, and throughout the way, she didn''t speak a single word from her mouth.

    She was silent like a snake.

    "Thanks." She finally broke her silence when Jack ced her on the sofa.

    "Let me get some ice."

    "Hmm..." Cassie nodded like a puppy.

    Jack moved through her apartment and found a stic bag that he filled with Ice cubes.

    He made a temporary Ice Pack for her.

    Sitting on the floor, he took her leg in his hand and started to slowlypress around the inmmation area.

    "Ouch..."

    As she felt the cold of Ice hitting her leg, she grunted in pain.

    "It will hurt only for a bit." Jack looked her in the eyes.

    He gently started topress the ice pack.

    Cassie looked at him and the feeling of pain in her legs dimmed down a lot, however, the suffocation in her chest was going nowhere.

    She felt guilty for some reason.

    ''I can''t lose him, he is the only one that understands everything about me.''

    After icepressions, Jack stood up.

    "You need anything else?"

    "No."

    "Ok, I will be leaving then. Call me if you need anything." Jack said and turned around to leave.

    Seeing his departing back, a sudden feeling of tension arose in her heart.

    She wanted to spend more time with him.

    Just now he has helped her with Icepressions and she felt that she liked him.

    "Wait..." She suddenly stood up trying to stop him, forgetting her ankle sprain.

    "Ahh..." She fell on the sofa again.

    Jack who was leaving, turned around witnessing her falling on the sofa.

    "What?"

    "I was thinking if you could have some beer with me."

    "Beer? It''s morning."

    "So what? We used to have morning parties all the time."

    Jack looked at her flustered appearance, he could tell that she didn''t want him to leave.

    And he also knew the reason, it was because of the third heart.

    A smile formed on his face.

    "Well, I have to get my bike repaired as well." He looked at his phone for the time.

    "You can get it done in the evening." Cassie rolled her finger on the sofa.

    "I don''t think I will be able to do anything after we are done with our ''Morning party.''

    Jack remembered the morning parties they used to do, back then in the first year, he and Cassie would drink and gossip till she got knocked out in his apartment.

    He remembered the struggle he had gone through to move her out to her ce. She would getpletely slumped and would barely remember anything she said earlier after waking up.

    "Ok fine, but first let me get my bag and helmet." Previously he left them in the basement near his bike.

    "Really? Thanks." Her eyes lit up and a smile formed on her face.

    "Yea," Jack smirked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After getting his helmet and bag, Jack and Cassie both sat on the sofa, already on their first beer.

    "What do you wanna watch?" Cassie turned the TV on with the remote in her hand.

    "Anything." Jack didn''t show any interest either in the TV or Cassie.

    He also wanted to have some drinks and chill out after so many life-changing events happened to him.

    Cassie felt that he was ignoring her and a pout formed on her face.

    "Come on! Suggest something, I can''t seem to pick anything." She pestered.

    Jack rolled his eyes and looked at her, "How about some music?"

    "Yes, that would be good."

    Soon under the influence of music and their tensions, they drank four cans each feeling somewhat tipsy.

    Cassie opened the fifth one and looked at Jack while rolling her hair.

    "You are looking handsome and handsome as days pass on." She said moving her knees towards him.

    By now she has already forgotten about her ankle pain.

    Her heart was beating rapidly at his presence near him.

    Jack who was about to reply stopped as a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Say thanks and leave. (+30 Ero points.)

    2. Say thanks and stay. (+10 Ero points.)]

    He looked at her head and saw that the Ero Meter was still on seventy points.

    ''So if I leave, then she would be horny for me?'' A smile crept up on his face.

    This is what he wants, to leave her hanging for some time, till she knows his true value.

    "Thanks, Cassie." He said and stood up.

    Cassie frowned seeing him getting up.

    "What happened?" She ced the can on the table.

    "Nothing, I have to leave."

    "Why, so suddenly?" She wants to stand up, however, stopped, remembering the previous event.

    "I forgot about the faucet in my apartment,  it also needs fixing, I have to call a plumber." He said and also ced the can on the table, that was in his hand.

    Cassie could tell that he was lying.

    ''Did he not like myment?'' She was thinking about thement she just made about how he looked handsome.

    She has never called him handsome before, heck she never flirted with him before.

    This was her first time and she didn''t knew that it could fire back this much.

    ''Does he not like me.'' She remembered the time he used to be all around her, treating her like a princess.

    And now that she was interested in him, he wanted to get away from her.

    A sudden realization struck her.

    ''Yes, I am sure he used to like me!''

    She then remembered the girl she saw in the morning and under the influence of alcohol, all she could remember was her beauty.

    She was a beautifuldy.

    More jealousy and fear appeared in her heart.

    "Please, stay..." She murmured looking at him.

    Jack smiled at her, "Don''t worry we have all the time in the world, we will have this party someday else, and all you have to do is to call me."

    Listening to his words, Cassie opened her mouth, however, no words came out of her throat.

    She had a chance to make him hers, however, at that time she ignored his advances and now the same was happening to her and it felt bad.

    She felt like someone piercing needles in her chest.

    "Ok." She said dejected.

    Jack smiled and nodded at her words and left her room.

    She saw his departing back and one could see tears in her eyes.

    "Jack..." She whispered and took out her phone.

    Jack who was outside her apartment by now suddenly felt his mobile buzzing.

    Pulling it out he saw that it was a call from Cassie, a frown appeared on his face.

    He jas just left her room and now she was calling him.

    ''What does she want?''

    Instead of picking it up he directly opened the door and entered the apartment again.

    "What happened? Why are you calling?" his questions stopped when he saw her hopping towards him on her one leg.

    He could see tears flowing out of her eyes.

    "I am sorry..." She moved near him and held his chest with both of her hands behind his back.

    Her face was buried in his chest.

    Jack could feel her grip around his chest, he could tell that she was holding him with desperation and didn''t want him to leave.

    He could also feel the wet feeling of her tears, through his shirt.

    "Sorry?" Jack asked.

 Chapter 23 Too Big.

    ?Cassie moved her head up and looked him in the eyes.

    She could see his deep ck pupils, and although she had seen them many times before, today something was different.

    She could feel them in a much deeper way.

    Many thoughts were running wild in her head.

    She has taken him in her embrace, cried, and even asked for his forgiveness.

    She didn''t know how he would react, and she was afraid that this might even backfire and break their friendship too.

    She didn''t want that to happen, she wanted to stay with him, and the actions she had justmitted could turn, upside down.

    She needed him.

    Her hands moved over his head, and she leaned forward to kiss him.

    Jack, felt her kissing towards him and didn''t resist.

    Although he wanted to tease her, he still wanted to conquer her.

    In his mind, she was already his.

    Jack liked her before, and now that he could get her, he would not let the chance slip from his hands.

    And he could tell that she had realised her mistake, and that was the reason why she was asking for forgiveness.

    Jack let here near him, and finally shended her lips on his.

    And soon enough, she realised what she had done, her face turned red, and she moved back.

    "I am sorry..." She apologised again, but for a different reason this time.

    She apologised for the sudden kiss.

    Jack smiled at her and, grabbing her neck, he alsonded a kiss on her lips.

    "Ahh..." Cassie suddenly got startled, but soon she opened her lips and weed his tongue.

    Jack closed the door behind him with his hand and picked her up in his arms.

    "So you want this?" Jack chuckled, looking at her.

    Cassie, who felt his gaze, burned her face into a red tomato.

    She buried her face in his shirt, not wanting to make eye contact with him.

    Her heart was jumping out of her chest, and she could feel every beat of it.

    Tingles were moving through her body as anticipation rose in her heart.

    She knew what wasing next, and her heart started beating even faster.

    She kissed Jack in desperation and hurry, she didn''t think about the consequences too much.

    She was a virgin and never knew her first time would be so sudden, she wasn''t prepared.

    Jack ced her on the bed and took out his shirt and pants.

    "You have be so bold! To think that you would kiss your best friend." Jack teased her as he got over.

    His hand moved her red one piece up, revealing her ck panties.

    "Shut up... You are the one taking me to my bed." She murmured as shame flushed her face.

    Jack chuckled.

    "I was leaving, wanna know who came crying and hugged me?"

    Cassie turned even redder at his words.

    He knows how to tease her to death.

    She was about to argue with him, when she felt his hand moving over her panties and a tingle moved through her body.

    This was her first time, having an intimate act with anyone, and she doesn''t know what to do.

    She only felt embarrassed and ashamed at such acts.

    Her hand moved, and she grabbed his, that was trying to take her panties off.

    "This is my first time..."

    Although she knew that Jack knew about her virginity, she still reminded him so he would stay gentle.

    Both of them were best friends and shared everything about them, and Jack knew that she was a virgin.

    Although she used to like Ron, Jack was sure that she had already forgotten about him and was now madly in love with himself. Her three hearts were the evidence.

    Jack narrowed his eyes in a smile at her words. "I know, don''t worry, nobody knows you better than me."

    Jack moved her hands away, sliding his fingers over her navel. His hands slid down her ass, and then, squeezing her buttocks, he hooked his hand in her panties and pulled them apart.

    When Cassie realised that her panties were gone and Jack was looking at her private parts, she covered her face with shame.

    Her ears turned red, and she didn''t dare look at him.

    She was a girl after all, no matter if she was a tomboy, showing off one''s private region without any shame was difficult for her, and on top of all that, she was a virgin as well.

    "So you can act cute as well? I thought you were the devil reincarnated in a human body."

    "Stop saying such stuff, or I will kill you!" she said while her face was still covered by her hands.

    As both of them were best friends, insulting each other in a joking manner wasmon for them.

    They have fought countless times and even cursed at each other, but in the end, they still managed to keep their friendship.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I have to say, not only are you acting cute, but other things about you are cute as well." Jack said, and his finger rolled through her vagina.

    "Ahh..." A voice leaked out of her mouth, and Jackughed in response.

    "You!" Cassie yfully kicked her leg, to make him stop saying such embarrassing words.

    Her hands moved away from her face, and she saw an evil smile on his face.

    He was enjoying teasing her.

    And the more reaction she gives, the more he will tease her.

    "Don''t move your legs so much, or you will hurt yourself." Jack caught her leg and ced it over his shoulder.

    His body moved forward, and he leaned in for a kiss.

    "Hmm..." Cassie groaned as her leg stretched in front of her, his bulge rubbed against her vagina, and her body quivered.

    "Mmm..." Opening her lips, she weed his tongue. She could still taste the lingering beer on his pte, but she didn''t mind it.

    Both of them got engaged in a deep, passionate kiss.

    Jack moved his hand, and his fingers reached her crotch.

    "Mmm..." Cassie moaned as she felt his finger fondling against her clit.

    "Ahhh...!" Her eyes widened as his finger inserted itself into her opening.

    "ahh..."

    Jack reached her inner wall with his finger and started rubbing it gently, making moans leak out of her mouth.

    He could feel his finger getting wet with every stroke.

    His nose nuzzled over her neck, liking it, and then he finally took a kiss on her neck.

    "Ahh... Slow." Cassie grabbed his hair, her mouth open in pleasure.

    "You are so wet." Jack looked at her with a smile on his face.

    "Shut up!" Her cheeks were red from his constant teasing, she was a virgin, and this was her first time doing such things.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Cassie

    Age - 23

    Sexual Preferences: Would be fascinated by a big penis.

    Kinks: massage sex with oil.

    Current Mentality: She regrets that she got you sote when you were in front of her all this time, wants to please you by any means possible. ]

    Jack saw her information and smiled.

    ''So she would do anything to please me?'' He wanted to test the limits.

    An evil smile crept up on his face, and he moved back, letting her leg move away from his shoulder.

    "Remove your dress." He ordered.

    Cassie listened to him; however, she didn''t protest, and moving her hand, she pulled her one piece from her body.

    Her red bra was revealed in front of Jack, hiding two big dumplings.

    "Why are you wearing an unmatched bra?" Jack asked with a smile.

    He remembered that she wore a ck panty and now in front of him was a red bra.

    He knew the reason, it was because, she was careless and never gave any thought to her dressing manner, it showed her slight tomboyish nature.

    Although even tomboys have dressing sense, she is just more on the careless side.

    "Does it matter?" She said this and took out her bra, revealing her jiggly peaks.

    "No, it doesn''t." With a grin, his hands reached for her bosom and started kneading her boobs.

    "Gentle..." She tried to remind him, but he seemed to enjoy fondling them.

    She had the squishiest and softest boobs Jack has handled till now, and they gave his hands indescribable pleasure.

    He felt like he was holding two big marshmallows in his hands.

    Cassie, on the other hand, was also feeling pleasure, her guarded chest, which she had never let anyone touch, was now revealed in front of Jack, and he was using it however he wanted.

    She could feel the warmth and roughness of his hands on her chest.

    "Turn around." After a fondling session with her chest, Jack ordered her to turn around.

    Cassie gulped her saliva while listening to his deep voice, She was used to going against his words and arguing with him all the time.

    However, now in this condition, his words were like ultimatums for her. She somehow can''t seem to go against them.

    Jack pinched her nipple as she was struggling to move. "Fast!"

    "Yes, I am doing it..." Her body moved, and she turned around on all fours.

    Jack could see the full view of her luscious ass.

    "Ahh..." Cassie''s eyes widened as she felt something rubbing against her entrance after she turned on all fours.

    Her eyes nced back, and her heart skipped a beat.

    "Isn''t that too big?..."

 Chapter 24 Pig

    ?"Is it?" Jack asked with a smile on his face.

    The room was dimly lit, with only the lighting from the curtains.

    On the bed, Cassie was bowed down on all fours, sunlight shining on her body, making her skin glimmer.

    Behind her was Jack, his left hand clenching her ass cheeks to get a good view of her vagina.

    His muscles glowed in the sunlight.

    His right hand was holding his giant penis as he rubbed it against her opening.

    Cassie opened her mouth, and her red lips parted as groans came from them. Her hands clenched the grey bedsheet under her.

    "Ahh..." Jack grunted as his hips moved forward, breaking the resistance of her virgin pussy.

    "Slow..." Cassie bit her lip.

    Jack pinned his hips with full force as his dick got embedded in her vagina.

    Cassie''s eyes widened; she could feel his shaft reaching deep inside.

    Her eyes rolled back as she let out a loud moan.

    "Ahh... Yes..." Jack pulled his hips back and then pushed them again.

    He could feel the walls of her vagina clenching him tightly and her love fluids lubricating his dick.

    Cassie, on the other hand, was covered in sweat. Feelings of pain and pleasure attacked her body; however, she refrained from letting out too many voices by clenching the pillow between her teeth.

    However, his next thrust hit her right in the spot.

    "Hahh..." She moaned in extreme pleasure as waves of endorphins filled her brain.

    "You are tight!" Jack huffed and slowly started to make a rhythm with his hips.

    Cassie didn''t reply to him and only kept moaning with his every thrust.

    She never thought that sex would feel so good; by now she waspletely lost in pleasure.

    Her nipples and clitoral area were filled with blood and were pretty hard.

    She was taking in deep breaths, and with every exhale, her moans also exited her lungs with air.

    Her face was red hot, and she was jolting on the pillow with his every move.

    "Ahh..."

    "Ahhh..."

    "Hmm..."

    She started moaning louder and louder.

    "Yes, right there, keep going." She was lost in pleasure.

    "Haaa..." Jack also grunted and started humping, which was great ferocity.

    "Ahh... Oh my god! Yes, please don''t stop...!" Her eyes were rolled backward, and she was biting her lips.

    Her hands moved over her nipples as she pinched them to calm them down.

    "Turn around." After a few minutes, Jack flipped her body and pressed his penis inside her in a missionary position.

    "Ahh..." His hips jerked as he pushed his dick inside all the way with a single thrust.

    "Uhhh..." Cassie moaned loudly.

    Soon he started thrusting with greater ferocity.

    "Pah!"

    "Pah!"

    "Pah!"

    The sounds of their flesh hitting each other resounded in the room along with Cassie''s loud moans.

    "Yes, you are so big. Ohh, slow."

    Cassie started orgasming, with tears forming on the corner of her eyes because of the extreme pleasure attacking her brain.

    Jack, on the other hand, kept going with full force while also pressing her boobs and kissing her neck.

    "I am cumming..." Jack groaned in pleasure and released his fluid inside her vagina.

    Jack moved over andid on his back with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Cassie, on the other hand, was grasping for breath and was still drowning in pleasure.

    "Hahaha..." Jackughed, looking at her condition.

    "You!" Turning around, she rested her body on his chest.

    "Why are youughing?" Her face was red with sweat, and she was still breathing deeply.

    Jack moved his fingers through her dishevelled hairs that were sticking on her forehead due to sweat and ced them behind her ears.

    "You talk all big, but act so cute in bed."

    Cassie narrowed her eyes at his words.

    "You talk all stupid but are so ''big'' in bed." Shemented with a sneaky smile on her face.

    "Did it feel good?"

    "Not even a bit!"

    "Really?" Jack grabbed her waist.

    "Yep!" She tried to move away from his grip, but suddenly felt his giant twitching on her opening.

    "You were moaning like a dying pig just now."

    Her blush deepened at hisment. She remembered how she lost herself in pleasure and started moaning loudly.

    "You! I was not moaning like a pig! You were the one huffing like a monkey!"

    "Then how about we do it again?" And try not to sequel like a pig this time." Jack sat her up with him and locked her body in hisp.

    Her legs wrapped around his muscr waist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cassie could feel his dick rubbing against her stomach.

    Just a few minutes earlier, she was moaning really loudly, and Jack made sure to remind her of the embarrassing moment.

    "Why are you so stupid?" She said with a blush on her face and she was excited to embrace his penis again.

    Seeing that she was horny, Jack smiled and decided to tease her.

    His expressions soon changed and turned serious, with his eyes narrowing and his brows drooping down like a hunter.

    "Don''t call me stupid again." His husky voice sent shivers down her spine, and she felt his grip tighten on her waist.

    She looked at his expressions, and seeing him angry, worry crept up her body.

    "Why are you getting angry? I was just joking." She said it with a worried tone.

    "Don''t call me stupid again!" His voice was even more monotonous this time.

    Cassie looked at him, her heart feeling hollow with fear.

    This is the first time she has seen him get so serious.

    They always used to banter among each other, and she has called him stupid many times; however, he never minded it before.

    ''What happened to him now? Why is he so angry? I have to calm him down.''

    Her hand moved over his face and rested below his jaw. "I am sorry..." She said it timidly, and tears almost moved out of her eyes.

    Jack suddenly chuckled when he saw her crying out of fear.

    "Hahaha. So you can act cute."

    Cassie, who was about to cry when she saw himughing, suddenly raised her nose in annoyance.

    Her eyes red deeply at him. "I will kill you one of these days." She punched his shoulder lightly.

    "Will you be able to live without me?"

    Cassie listened to his question and turned silent for a bit.

    ''Will I?'' She asked herself as she remembered the moment she saw him with thatdy.

    The pain in her heart was so deep that she wasn''t able to breathe for a few moments.

    She then remembered the times she had ignored him, and tears formed in her eyes.

    She looked at him with wet eyes, holding his chin in her soft hands.

    Tears wept down her cheeks.

    "I am sorry, I am really sorry." She hugged him tightly, scared of losing him.

    Jack touched the back of her head and thennded a kiss on her lips.

    "Get ready." Jack moved his hands and inserted the tip of his penis inside her vagina.

    Cassie wiped her tears on his chest and raised her hips to make it easy for him to enter.

    She was happy that Jack had epted her, and she could do anything to please him right now.

    "Ahh..." A raspy voice escaped her mouth as her hips descended on his waist.

    "This feels so good..." She clenched her hands on his shoulder, and resting her foot on the bed, she raised her hips again.

    "Pah!" She moved down again, this time with the force of gravity, and made the sound of his body hitting hers.

    "Yes..." Her hips started moving in a rhythmic motion in hisp as she enjoyed the tease on her soft spots.

    His dick was big enough that it reached all of her erogenous areas and clicked against her G-spot again and again.

    This made her moan in pleasure.

    "Kiss me, please..." Her hands moved from his shoulder to his neck, and her tongue met with his.

    "Umm..." Both of them exchanged their saliva while her hips kept moving on hisp, each thrust with more ferocity than the previous one.

    "I love you... Ahh..." Cassie moaned as Jack also started to use his hips.

    "Fuck me...!" Her eyes rolled up as she started thumping on his dick.

    Jack chuckled and moved her body on the bed.

    Sheid on her back, her legs resting on his shoulders.

    Jack ced her in a G-whiz position and started pistoning his dick straight into her G-spot.

    "You are such a beast...! Ah...!" Cassie felt her G-spot getting stimted with his every thrust.

    He then moved closer to her ear and said, "You have be so naughty. Aren''t you ashamed? If your mom knew about this, she would kill me."

    "Ahh... No one will tell her..."

    Cassie was fully submerged in passion and couldn''t focus on what Jack was saying anymore.

    Soon enough, both of them came andid on the bed, covered in sweat.

    "This air conditioning is so pathetic!" Cassieint.

    Jack smiled at her and stood up from the bed. He started wearing his clothes.

    "Where are you leaving?"

    "I told you that my plumber wasing."

    "You! Why can''t you stop lying for once? Sit near me; it''s been so long since we had a heartfelt chat."

    Jack buttoned his shirt and winked at her. "We were having a pretty heartfelt chat just now."

    "Ok, fuck off then," she pouted. Covering her chest with a pillow, she sat down on the bed.

    Jack narrowed his eyes in anger at her. "Curse again, and I would really fuck you off."

    Cassie panicked, seeing him angry, and stood up. "I was ying...ahh..." She forgot that she had an ankle sprain and fell down.

    Jack chuckled. "I told you that you can act cute sometimes."

    Cassie listened to hisugh and got embarrassed. She fell for his trap twice on the same day.

 Chapter 25 Teach Me!

    ?

    "Are you leaving for real?"

    Cassie gazed at him, her naked ass still on the wooden floor, she could smell her breath, it was bitter.

    Jack had a silent smile on his face, he took his phone out and looked at it.

    "It''s already mid-afternoon, getting my bike fixed would take time. I will return to you soon."

    "Hmm..."

    Pressing her hands on the wooden tiles, Cassie rolled on the bed with contorted brows as her sprained leg twitched with her every moment.

    "I hope you are not annoyed with me." Her eyes shifted and fidgeted. Her little finger was tapping against the bed lightly. The buzzing of air conditioning was audible to her.

    "I will be back, take care of yourself till then, and don''t move too much."

    "Bring some spicy tofu, when youe back."

    "Sure." Jack smiled and his body stepped toward the door, with a click he exited the apartment.

    Cassie sat on her bed with her knees folded in front of her chest, her hands resting around her legs, and her fingers fiddled with her toes.

    The smell of beer and his perfume still lingered on the bed sheets, her cheeks turned red as shes of a few moments ago rang in her brain.

    "He is so good at it." Her gaze moved through her cleavage and to her stomach.

    "I can still feel him." She rolled on the bed, grabbing a pillow in her arms.

    She then stared at the wall with a smile that glowed in the silence of the room.

    ....

    Jack stood in the basement, the temperature of the ce marginally lower than the piercing sun outside.

    Scrolling through his phone, he clicked on a number.

    "Can you get my bike from here?"

    ....

    "I will pay you towing cost."

    ....

    "Ok, thanks, I am messaging the address."

    ....

    Clicking on the round red button on his screen he hung the phone up.

    ''Sell your bike.'' Was the site that he used, to get the number from.

    "Selling this and getting a car would be a good option." Jack moved and touched the handle of his Honda.

    "You have yed your part..." A sigh left his chest.

    Leaning on the seat of his bike, he crossed his hands below his chest, his back slightly crooked.

    His eyes gazed at the dark corner of the basement.

    "Things have changed so much."

    Fifteen minutester a ding sound broke the eerie silence of the basement.

    Jack''s eyes focused again from the darkness to the shimmering silver door of the lift.

    His back moved and stabilized on his legs, straightening up.

    The metallic door slowly opened revealing a short man with a bulging belly, his double chin visible from the distance.

    His thick mustache curled up at both ends, and the hairs on his head were sparse, not leaving much to guess his age.

    He was wearing a blue shirt and Jeans shorts with ck shoes covered in dirt and grease.

    There was a toolkit in his right hand.

    The man came in front of Jack and nodded, his face was ne, cadence of life visible in his wrinkles.

    His eyes nced at the Honda from his dropped eyelids.

    "Is this the one?"

    "Yes." Jack moved aside letting the mane near his bike.

    The old man squatted without speaking much and started moving his fingers through the metallic parts.

    "Hmm... How much do you want?"

    "Ten grand." Jack firmly answered.

    "Might as well sell yourself with it at that price." The man stood up with his toolkit in his hands.

    "How much can you offer?"

    "Five grand, take it or leave it."

    Jack stood straight in front of the old man and stared nkly at him for a few seconds.

    "How much for the repair." His finger pointed at the bike.

    "Two Grands."

    "Ok then repair it, I can''t sell it for such a low price."

    The fat man snorted and ced the toolkit on the floor, his short hands moved and clicked the box open.

    "Ok, Seven Grands." The old man said in a sharp tone. Suddenly turning around.

    Jack stood there silent as if his lips were swed for a few seconds and then nodded.

    "Seven Grands." His hand moved in front and shook it with the old guy.

    ....

    Jack left the basement and reached out of the gate.

    His fingers moved through the phone quickly. "Let''s call a Uber."

    .....

    After half an hour, Jack was standing in front of a big shop, it was covered with ss windows all around showing off the cars inside.

    On the top wall of the showroom ''TESLA'' was written.

    ...

    About four hourster a red-colored car exited the showroom.

    Jack sat inside the car with a light smile on his face, taking in a deep breath he looked around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The interior was spacious and there was a giant screen in the middle.

    Touching the big screen he swiped a few times and called Cassie.

    "Hey, how is your injury?"

    "It''s fine, I think I might be able to walk now." Cassie''s sweet voice came from the other side.

    "Come out of the apartment then, let''s have some fun."

    "Fun? Sure." Her eyes lit up.

    Hanging up the call, Jack pressed his foot on the elerator, and his pupils dted as he felt the push back, his body trying to move backward on the seat.

    "This car is fast!" His smile widened.

    Soon enough he reached in front of his apartment.

    "Jack?" Mr. Wang came and stood by his window.

    His gaze was moving over the shiny red car with a slight smile on his face.

    "Hello, Mr. Wang."

    "You brought this?" His mouth was wide open as he saw the big screen in the middle of the dashboard.

    Jack chuckled. "Yes, Just got it."

    Wang took in a deep breath, his nose ring wide, and his smile widened. "Beer won''t cut it this time."

    "Sure I will be back with your favorite whisky and some good food."

    "That would be great." Wang nodded with a warm smile.

    "Where did you get this car from?!" Suddenly another high-pitched voice resounds beside Mr wang.

    Jack and Wang turned their head toward the voice and saw Cassie standing there with her jaw hanging low.

    She started at the car without blinking, and then her gaze moved to the person sitting in the driver''s seat.

    "Jack!" She moved, her steps small but hurried.

    Her handsnded on the open window and she leaned to look inside.

    She was wearing a tight red V-neck tee shirt that disyed her cleavage as she leaned.

    "How is it?" Jack said, his chest was puffed up and he looked at Cassie with a smile.

    Cassie took in a deep breath her eyes widened, "Don''t tell me you brought this!"

    Jack chuckled.

    "Do you like it?"

    "Oh, my god!! How are you making so much money? Teach me!" She moved around and quickly jumped inside.

    Her hands scrolled over everything just as she entered the car.

    "This is S id." Her eyes gazed at Jack.

    "Yes."

    "Yes?! This car is more than a hundred and ten grand! Don''t tell me you got a sugar mommy!" She clicked her tongue.

    Wang, who was standing outside the car, suddenly chuckled at Cassie''s words.

    Jack looked at her with his brows raised.

    "Sugar Mommy? The idea is not that bad."

    "Where are we going?" She asked leaning a bit towards him.

    "Let''s see." Jack pressed the elerator and his car moved forwards.

    Cassie held the seat as her body was pressed back by the sudden force.

    "Ahh..."

    "Drive slow you stupid!"

    Jack turned his face and looked at her.

    "How many times do I have to tell you?"

    Cassie turned her head around and snorted. "Ok, I won''t call you stupid again!"

    Jack smiled and soon enough both of them reached in front of a five-star hotel.

    Cassie who was looking around the car, pressing every button she can, suddenly stopped and looked at the magnificent building in front of her.

    Her eyes widened and her head slowly turned towards him.

    "Shut up! No way we are eating here!" Her eyes gazed outside the window, one could see a glimmer in them.

    The building was twenty stories tall shining majestically in front of them.

    Jack stepped out of the car and moved to the other side to open the door for her.

    He, then borough his hand forwards.

    "Come on."

    Cassie was breathing hard and looked at Jack with a dazed expression.

    His face was glowing with the night lights of the hotel, his eyes were deep.

    Her heartbeat swift.

    Holding his hand she got out of the car.

    "I think we need a reservation to get in."

    "Already did it." Jack grabbed her waist and pulled her close to his body.

    Cassie looked around and saw a doorman looking at them with a smile.

    Her cheeks turned red and her body froze.

    "This is like a dream." She murmured.

    "Let''s go."

    Her legs moved with the force of Jack''s hand.

    Giving the car key, which was a ck card, to the valet guy both of them moved inside the hotel door.

 Chapter 26 More Than You.

    ?

    Both Jack and Cassie move inside the hotel.

    Cassie is in his arms, her cheeks flushing red as she looks at everything with a glimmer in her eyes.

    She felt his manly aura around her that made her feel secure, she felt like she was in a movie and Jack was her prince charming.

    She never thought that one day she woulde to such an extravagant pce.

    Although her family was well off they would never approve of spending money on luxury, even a yearly trip was rare for their house.

    Her eye looked around the hall of the hotel.

    The roof was filled with chandeliers and ambient lighting.

    This was the best hotel in their city and entry fees were not cheap. Around seven hundred dors per night.

    The white pirs stood majestically around the big hall, with two staircases going to the second floor.

    Both the stairs and the hall had a red carpet with golden embroidery.

    Ady in a red jacket and a red high-waisted tube skirt came in front of them and nodded with a smile.

    "Here are your keys Mr. Jack." She handed them a room card, "I hope you enjoy your visit."

    Jack and Cassie smiled at the attendant.

    After that, both of them moved up the staircase, taking in the magnificent view of the intricate floral carvings on the walls.

    "Jack, it''s my first timeing to a ce like this." Cassie looked at him and said.

    "Get used to it." Jack smiled at her words.

    "What do you mean get used to it? Are you nning to bring me here daily?"

    "You can live here if you want." Jack chuckled.

    Soon enough both of them entered their room.

    "This room is so big!" Cassie eximed as she saw the giant room.

    There was wooden furnishing all around, and sofas were big and cushiony, and even the bed was grander than normal.

    Cassie moved and looked at the antique vase ced in the middle of the dining table.

    "This looks expensive." She turn around and looked at Jack.

    He was standing there with a slight smile on his face as he looked at Cassie like he was looking at an excited kid.

    Cassie moved close to him standing on her toes she rested her hands around his shoulder.

    Her red lips moved and she ced them on his.

    Jack could smell the fragrance of the perfume from her body and his mouth was washed with her minty tongue.

    His hands moved and rested on her waist as he kissed her even deeper and from her waist his hands slid to her ass cheeks pressing them and moving her body closer to his.

    "Let''s eat first." His deep voice moved through the giant room and then both of them sat on the sofa.

    Cassie smiled and shed the TV with the remote.

    While Jack was on the phone with the hotel staff.

    Soon enough a knock resounded on the door as they were on the sofa hugging each other while watching TV.

    "Food is here," Cassie said excitedly moving towards the door.

    On a moving tray, their food was served. It was Chinese food, with some hot pot and roasted duck.

    Even spicy tofu was present, which was Cassie''s favorite.

    All of the food was apanied by German Riesling Wine.

    Cassie looks at the food with her eyes glimmering, and her mouth watered as she swallowed some saliva.

    The food looked deliciously mouthwatering, the acidic fragrance waffled through the room.

    Cassie was the first one that took a bowl of hot pot and started savoring it slowly.

    Soon enough both of them ate, but not till their stomachs were full because they needed empty stomachs for what was about toe.

    "Let''s take a bath together," Jack said and his hand moved under her red tee shirt moving it up from her body.

    Cassie blushed and giggled. "I can remove my clothes." She reminded him, however, didn''t resist his moments.

    "Shhh..." Jack hushed her as his fingers pinched her nipples under her bra.

    "Ahh..." Cassie gasped and her chest raised to take some air.

    "You are pinching them too hard." She moved her hands and ced them on Jack''s to stop him.

    Jack reduced his ferocity and started kneading her boobs lightly.

    Cassie opened her mouth and moaned again.

    After that, he removed all of her clothes and his too. Both of them reached the bathroom.

    There was a big Jacuzee at the right corner of the big bathroom and wall showers ced on three sides of the left corner. A ss door separated the Jacuzee from the shower area.

    Jack and Cassie both moved under the shower, both of their body naked.

    The water coulde from three sides however Jack only opened the roof faucet so it doesn''t get annoying.

    Cassie''s face flushed red as soon as Jack started kissing her in the shower.

    The water dribbled on them, Jack pushed her body into the wall and with his hand moved her right leg up.

    The tip of his penis moved against her vagina as both of them were engrossed in a deep passionate kiss.

    "Ahh... Jack, I love you." Cassie moaned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack started squeezing her ass cheeks as his dick rubs between her thick thighs. The water only added more stimtion to their senses.

    He moved his hands and they came in contact with her fluffy boobs.

    "ahh..." He started pressing them without any restrictions.

    They were heavenly and he enjoyed every moment of them, he even licked them and bit her nipples.

    Cassie grabbed the back of his hair as she felt him licking and biting her nipples.

    Her mouth was wide open and her tongue was slightly out as deep moans left from her stomach.

    Jack''s muscr hand moved and turned her body around.

    He grabbed her wet hair and pulled them.

    "Get ready." He said in a husky voice, as the tip of his throbbing giant penis rubbed against her slit.

    "Fuck me hard!" Cassie moaned and waspletely lost in pleasure by now.

    Jack chuckled and pushed his waist with a grunt. He could feel her tight vagina rubbing against his veiny shaft.

    He felt like he was about to bust, just by entering her squishy vagina.

    "ahh..." He grunted and pushed again.

    "Ahh..." Cassie''s high pitch moans also reverberated in the bath.

    Soon enough his hips started moving with a raging ferocity on her ass cheeks, as ps of flesh hitting flesh swirled around the atmosphere.

    "Ahhh... You are a beast!" Cassie moaned hard as her body jerked in orgasm. She was in high heavens right now.

    His every push sent waves of pleasure through her body.

    Her nipples were hard and so was her clit.

    She could feel her body heating up ready to take his semen in her womb.

    Jack took both of her legs in his hand and lifted her. Pressing her back against the wall.

    Cassie held his neck tightly with her hand so as not to fall.

    She was leaning on his body.

    Her boobs pressed against his chest.

    Jack started prating her while her legs were over his hand.

    He held both of her asscheeks with his palms and move his hips again and again in her vagina.

    "I am cumming!" Jack increased his pace and finally let out his fluids deep inside.

    Cassie gets out of his hands andnds her foot on the wet floor, she could feel her legs turning into noodles by his ruthless pistoning moments.

    She leaned on his iron chest and took in deep breaths. Her fingers moved around his waist and she hugged him tightly.

    "That was awesome."

    Jack chuckled and turned her around.

    He realized one thing, Cassie''s ero points always stayed one hundred no matter how many times he fucks her.

    This morning when he had sex with her, he left her on the ny point, and when she sat in his car in the evening it was already at a hundred again.

    And now that he has fucked her once in the bathroom, he nced at her Ero Points, it was still full.

    (100/100)

    It means that she wants me to continue fucking her.

    Jack smiled and took her wet body to the bed.

    Pushing her onto the soft mattress, he moved behind her in a spooning position.

    His dick rubbed against her ass cheeks.

    "I will fuck you so bad tonight that you will forget yourself," Jack whispered in her ears.

    A shiver ran down Cassie''s body as she heard his words.

    "Don''t be too rough."

    She felt his hand moving under her waist and reaching for her boobs.

    "Do you like my boobs?"

    "Yes, more than you."

    "Hmph...!" She tried to move away in annoyance.

    However, Jack pinched her nipples and pulled her back.

    "Don''t be jealous of them." He chuckled in her ears.

    "I am not jealous! And by the way, I like your dick better than you!"

    Jackughed and then moved her body to his.

    Her legs came in front of his face and he could get a full view of her vagina.

    Cassie on the other hand could also see his giant in front of her eyes.

    Jack was above her in the sixty-nine position.

    "If you like my dick, then suck it."

 Chapter 27 Open Your Legs.

    ?

    On the next morning, Cassie woke up on the grand bed, her eyes were groggy from the sleep, and she yawned, seemingly not having slept enough thest night.

    Jack on the other hand was still sleeping, his eyes shut tight. There was a slight smile on his face.

    Cassie moved over andnded a kiss on his lips.

    Her eyes nced at his face with a blush. Then shended another kiss.

    With her sweet kisses, Jack finally woke up and looked at her with a smile, his eyes struggling to open.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Jack asked with a smile.

    Cassie who was gonna go for another kiss, suddenly got startled by his words and moved back a little, "Nothing... I was doing nothing."

    Jack''s smile widened at her words. His hands moved and took her in his embrace. "Don''t lie to me."

    Cassie pouted at his attitude.

    "Why would I lie to you." She said, averting her gaze.

    Jack chuckled and then both of them started kissing.

    After a few minutes, Cassie moved away from him.

    "Let''s go to college, we took off yesterday, I can''t afford to take any more leaves."

    "Sure," Jack stood up with a smile.

    After about an hour, both of them moved to their apartments, and from there they moved toward the coge in his red Te.

    Reaching the parking, both of them moved out with a smile on their faces. Jack had a proud expression on his face as he looked at his car standing in the parking.

    He never thought that one day he would have such a car, moreover in his college time.

    The other students when looked at the new car, murmured and some had jealous expressions on their faces.

    Suddenly a girl in a white shirt and a grey short skirtes to them.

    "Cassie, is this your car?" She said while pointing at the red Te. There was an expression of shock on her face. This was thetest and the most advanced model.

    She didn''t look at Jack, because she never paid him any attention before and he was invisible to her.

    Cassie was popr in the ss, while Jack was like an invisible man.

    Most of the guys in the ss didn''t know his name, let alone the girls.

    Cassie looked at the girl in the grey short skirt and a proud smile formed on her face.

    "Hey, Susan." Cassie waved at her.

    She was Susan, the girl that Ron took to his home on the day Jack got his power.

    Jack looked at her, her skirt was scandalous, and her lips were red with deep lipstick. She was one of the top beauties in the ss.

    His eyes then darted over her head and he could see that both her heart and ero meter was on zero points.

    He didn''t mind it.

    Susan walked over to Cassie and held her hand while her eyes nced at the car with her mouth open.

    "Cassie, I always wanted to sit in this car, can I try it?" She asked.

    Cassie''s eyes twitched and she looked at Jack with her brows furrowed. "It''s Jack''s car."

    Susan followed Cassie''s eye line and her gaze alsonded on the inconspicuous boy standing beside the car.

    And just as she did so Jack noticed the number on her head rising.

    (50/100) He was shocked, just because the car, the ero points rose so much.

    He looked average, the kind of looks that one would forget after looking at once, she had seen him in the ss but never noticed him before. And now her ero points were on fifty.

    "Jack?" Susan blurted out subconsciously.

    Jack smiled at her words, he knew that most of the people didn''t bother to know him in ss and he expected this reaction.

    "Hello." He said with a smile.

    "Hey." Susan walked over. She wanted to ask him, if she could drive the car, however as she didn''t know him that well she refrained from asking.

    Her eyes nced at Cassie, again and again trying to get any help from her, however, she got ignored by Cassie like she was thin air and didn''t exist.

    Jack also didn''t want to give Susan his car keys. As he has heard rumors that she was a gold digger. And looking at the raised ero meter, evidence was also clear.

    When Susan saw both Cassie and Jack ignoring her a pout formed on her face, she could understand that Cassie ignored her as she was a girl.

    However, this average-looking guy, even he was not giving her any face, she has previously cleared that she wanted to sit in the car.

    Any of the boys in her ss would die to have a ride with her and now this guy was ignoring her.

    She moved her hands to her cor and adjusted her buttons, revealing a bit of her cleavage on purpose.

    "Hey, Jack, this is a nice car, I always wanted to drive it once, can you lend it to me for a few minutes." She asked with a seductive smile on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cassie looked at her tant seduction and her eyes narrowed in annoyance.

    She moved and hugged Jack''s arm. Pressing it between her boos.

    "Susan, we would love to lend you this car, but currently we arete for the ss." She said with an annoyed smile. Telling her to get away from Jack.

    However Susan on the other hand ignored her word and looked at Jack, her smile never dropping.

    "We still have fifteen minutes, before the ss starts, I think we can have a round around the college by then," Susan said to Jack.

    Jack on the other hand could feel Cassie''s grip tightening around his hand and heughed internally.

    He knew that Cassie was jealous of Susan''s seduction.

    "No, I think we would go to the ss, we also have to prepare our notes so we can''t bete," Jack said.

    Although Susan was beautiful, Jack didn''t like her as he could tell that she was a gold digger. He didn''t like girls like her.

    Listening to Jack, Susan''s face turned red with embarrassment, she has never been rejected, and even more so by an average-looking guy like Jack.

    ''Who does he think he is?!'' Susan snorted internally.

    She then gave a fake smile to both of them. "Ok, then let''s go to ss first, I hope you can let me drive it after ss." She said and turned around to leave their vicinity.

    Anger and annoyance were visible on her face.

    Jack chuckled, looking at her departing back, while Cassie looked at her with her eyes narrow.

    "That bitch... Jack never let her drive this car, she is a gold digger." Cassie exined.

    Jack smiled and raised his brows, "How do you know that she is a gold digger?"

    "I know it, don''t question me, and stay away from her."

    Jack could see Jealousy visible on her face.

    "Ok, let''s go to the ss." He said and then both of them moved inside the college.

    As they were leaving the parking Jack noticed many gazes on him, some were of Jealousy and some of admiration.

    ''So this is how it feels like to be popr.''

    Soon enough both of them entered the ss and sat on their seat.

    It was Miss Elma''s ss and she was notorious for gettingte for her ss, so they unpacked their stuff unhurriedly.

    Jack nced at Cassie, who was taking out herptop from the bag, and a sneaky smile formed on his face.

    His hands moved and rested on her things.

    She was wearing a skirt so, it was easy for him to feel her soft inner thighs.

    Cassie on the other hand shuddered at his sudden action, she almost dropped herptop.

    Her face flushed red and she looked at Jack with her brows raised.

    "What are you doing? We are in the ss..." She whispered.

    Jack smiled and his hands moved further into her skirt, reaching her panties.

    "I can''t resist." His finger pressed against her slit over her panties.

    "Stop..." She tried to move away from him, however, Cassie clenched her thighs.

    "Don''t move or it won''t be pretty."

    "You..." She red her eyes at him.

    However, seeing his serious expression she stopped resisting.

    "Open your legs." Jack had an evil smile on his face.

    "No, I won''t..." She clenched her thighs shut.

    Jack chuckled lightly and then forced his finger under her panties.

    Cassie almost let out a moan, she was still sensitive from the previous night''s plowing.

    Moving her head down she kept ring at Jack, urging him to stop teasing her.

    However, Jack enjoyed her reactions and kept teasing her more. His fingers reached down her undies and hooked into her slit.

    Cassie jumped a little and pressed her hand on her mouth, her thighs clenched more to resist his fingers entering.

    "Please stop..."

    Jack didn''t listen to her pleas, and kept pushing his finger in her slit. Soon he felt his finger getting wet.

    "You are enjoying it?" Jack''s eyes narrowed in a smile.

    "No..."

 Chapter 28 In The Class

    ?

    "Are you enjoying it?" Jack''s eyes narrowed in a smile.

    "No..." Cassie said with her face turning even more red. She could feel her private parts getting wet.

    This was embarrassing for her, to be yed like this in the middle of the ss, she never thought that something like this would ever happen to her.

    This could be counted as the top embarrassing moment of her life, only behind when she once organized a mermaid cult in her junior school.

    Now here she was and, she can''t even resist.

    If it was someone else she would have already beaten the shit out of them.

    However, in front of Jack, she can''t seem to resist too much, it''s like he has yed a spell on her mind.

    Suddenly the murmur in the ss silenced and everyone looked in the front.

    From the door, a curvy figure walked in. She was wearing a blue one-piece clinging tightly to her voluptuous body.

    With every moment her boobs jiggled, and her ass tick-tocked. The sses on her nose tip made her look even more pristine.

    Her neck was long and so were her legs, she wore ck high heels with her back arching forward, it gave more curve to her voluminous buttocks.

    The ss turned silent and some of the boys took a hard breath.

    They were enchanted by her appearance. They wanted to have sex with her, however, everyone knew that she was unattainable.

    A top mature beauty like her, it was impossible for these college students to seduce her.

    Thedy was Miss Elma their Economics teacher.

    Sweet candy of their college, even some professors were ttered by her appearance.

    Jack looked at the iing beauty and a sneaky smile formed on his face, previously Cassie was resisting a bit because the ss was loud, however now there was a pin-drop silence.

    She wouldn''t be able to resist much

    His eyes nced at her scared expression and excitement rose on his face.

    "Open your legs..." Jack whispered moving close to her.

    His devilish voice moved through her body, sending tingles down her spine.

    This was too stimting, doing something so obscene in the middle of so many people, if someone saw her then she would be embarrassed to death.

    She looked at Jack and seeing the evil smile on his face she raised her nose in annoyance.

    She wanted to protest, however, somehow she could tell that the more she would resist the more problems he would create for her.

    Both of them were sitting at the corner-back seat so it was hard for people to see them and most of the students ignored each other and only looked at the teacher.

    So it was rare that someone would notice them if she didn''t make too much of a scene or noise.

    Realising this she gulped her saliva and finally opened her legs a bit.

    Jack smirked and then entered his full hand under her panties, he could feel her clit on his finger and started stimting it.

    Cassie tried to move ufortably on the chair, however, his grip was like a mantis w, and the more she moved the more she regretted it.

    Her face soon turned pale when she felt another of his finger entering her vagina.

    She pressed her lips together so no voices leak out of her mouth, soon enough Jack started to rub his fingers in and out of her vagina with more ferocity.

    Cassie clenched her hands on the table and her eyes rolled back because of such stimtion.

    She felt more stimted and hot than normal because they were doing it in the middle of the ss.

    The thrill grabbed her heart and hormones rushed through her chest to her head.

    Jack then started rubbing his finger against the walls of her vagina.

    His fingers stimted her endogenous zones. They moved through her walls giving her a rush of hormones.

    Cassie''s nipples turned hard and she gave a re to Jack.

    "Stop now, or I will cum..." She whispered in a low tone so no one can hear her words except Jack.

    She didn''t want her obscene word to be listened by other students.

    It might cause rumors to spread in the college.

    She has built a good reputation around the college.

    Although she rarely ever talked to anybody in the college other than Jack, she was still a beauty, and many ssmates knew her.

    And now she was doing such obscene acts in the ss, if anyone saw her then her reputation would go down the drain.

    She might even get summoned to the collegemittee office and even her parents could get involved.

    Exining all this to her mother would be very troublesome. Pearl might even disown her.

    "Get ready to cum..." Jack smiled and the ferocity of his fingers increased.

    They explored every corner of her vagina, while his thumb stimted her clitoris.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The pleasure was unbearable for Cassie and she identally let out a low moan.

    Her eyes widened as she realized that she has released a voice. She looked around while her chest pounded with fear.

    However, noticing that no one noticed her she calmed down a bit.

    Jack on the other her kept stimting her vagina, his finger rubbing her inner walls.

    Cassie stared taking deep and hot breaths. She could feel the tingles in her chest.

    She felt like she coulde anytime and spoil her panties.

    "Stop...!" She looked at Jack, this time with a begging expression on her face.

    Jack smiled and finally stopped before she could cum.

    His eyes nce at her sweat-filled figure.

    "Go to the bathroom." He whispered in her ears.

    Cassie nodded without thinking too much and moved towards the bathroom, her legs were wobbly.

    As this was a college ssroom and there was also an exit at the back, no one paid her any heed as she left.

    Even Miss Elma only nced at her once and then ignored her.

    Many of the students came to ss and leave in the middle so this was not a new urrence for them.

    As soon as Cassie moved out of the door Jack also stood up and moved out, there was a sneaky smile on his face and if one looked closely one could see that there was a sticky substance on his finger.

    Moving out of the door it was a long corridor, at the end of the corridor, there was the washroom, separated by gender.

    Cassie who was about to enter the women''s washroom cab suddenly felt a push from behind and shended on the toilet seat.

    She looked ahead and Jack was standing in front of her. He locked the bathroom cab and turned around to face her.

    She could see an evil smile on his face, like a devil that has descended from hell ande to earth, just to capture her heart.

    "You...! How can you enter the women''s bathroom? If someone saw us..."

    Before she could finish her words, he picked up her body and turned her around. Raising her ass in front of his penis.

    Her hands were resting on the water tank of themode and her ass was visible in front of his eyes.

    Sweat covered her whole body because of the previous incident in the ssroom and even her cheeks were flushed red.

    "Your reaction gave me a hard one in the ssroom, now take care of it," Jack said and rubbed his boner against her ass.

    "No, we can''t do that here! Someone might hear us."

    "If you continue to talk so loudly then someone would definitely hear us."

    Jack said and then pulled his penis out of his pants and raised her skirt on her asscheeks.

    He could now see her underwear dripping wet.

    He chuckled. "Look at you, trying to act so hard, however, your body is telling the truth."

    Jack rubbed his penis on her vagina slit after pulling her underwear to the side.

    "No, it''s because you kept rubbing it there." Her face was red with embarrassment.

    "Shut up..." Jack said and then pistoned his dick deep inside.

    "Ah..." An orgasming grunt left his mouth.

    Doing it in such a dangerous ce gave him an amazing thrill and pleasure.

    Cassie was also not far away from Jack, she also felt a jaw-clenching thrill.

    "Aa...!" A loud moan left her mouth with his single thrust and she orgasmed with it.

    Jack has previously stimted her so much that she orgasmed in a single thrust.

    "Do it slowly... Ahh..."

    Jack moved again with his full power, his hips clenching in pleasure.

    "Oh my god, your pussy is so tight." He moved his hips back and then plowed again.

    Cassie listened to hisment and her blush deepened.

    "You are a pervert." She eximed and her body jerked again with his push.

    Soon enough Jack started plowing her from behind without any restraints and they kept moaning heavenly without worrying if someone might hear them.

    They werepletely lost in pleasure.

    To their good luck, there was no one in the bathroom at this time of the day.

    Soon enough Jack released his semen inside her vagina.

 Chapter 29 Keep Quiet

    ?

    After cumming inside her Jack looked at Cassie who was sitting on themode, she was taking in deep breaths, and her eyes were closed with a slight smile on her face.

    She was drowning in the pleasure and thrill, her chest was heaving, and sweat covered her forehead.

    Jack on the other hand was also smiling in pleasure.

    "What if someone would have seen us?" Cassie asked, her voice filled with a mixture of worry and excitement, her eyes darting around the surroundings, making sure their secret encounter hadn''t been witnessed.

    Jack, standing close to her, felt a surge of adrenaline rush through his veins, adding a hint of mischief to his confident demeanor.

    He ced aforting hand on Cassie''s arm, his touch conveying both reassurance and a hint of daring. "No one saw us," he assured her, his voice carrying an air of certainty.

    His words seemed to echo in the stillness of the moment, wrapping them both in a cloak of secrecy.

    As the weight of his words sank in, Cassie''s racing thoughts momentarily paused, allowing her to savor the electrifying tension hanging in the air.

    Her lips curled into a shy smile, her eyes locking with Jack''s, their unspoken connection growing stronger by the second.

    Her desire to respond, to voice her thoughts and concerns, wrestled with the intoxicating maism of his presence.

    However, before she could articte her thoughts, Jack leaned in, his lips gently pressing against hers.

    The warmth of his kiss enveloped her, causing her words to dissolve into a silent surrender to the intense emotions coursing through her.

    In that tender moment, time seemed to stand still as their lips danced together, conveying a depth of feeling that words could never fully capture.

    The unspoken dialogue between them continued, as their bodies and soulsmunicated anguage known only to them, forging a bond that defied the outside world.

    As the kiss ended, they pulled apart, their eyes locked in a shared understanding.

    Words, once again, eluded Cassie as she tried to gather her scattered thoughts.

    The weight of unspoken sentiments lingered in the air, leaving them both in a state of anticipation.

    "Hmmm..." Her tongue rolled over his as her cheeks turned red with a blush.

    His kiss has some kind of magic to it, that gave great pleasure and peace to Cassie.

    She wanted to kiss him forever.

    Never wanting to leave his embrace.

    Finally, after a few breaths, Jack moved his face away from her and stood in front of her.

    "Let''s go to ss." Jack said.

    "Hmph! What ss? We already missed most of it."

    "Come on, don''tin so much."

    Jack moved his hand and with a firm grip, he swiftly grasped her hand and exerted a gentle force, coaxing her to rise from the seat of themode.

    Surprised by the sudden pull, her initial resistance dissolved intopliance, and she found herself standing.

    "I need good food for all the trouble you have made me go through!" Cassie said with her nose raised.

    "You can eat my dickter."

    "You...!"

    Just as she opened her lips, ready to voice her thoughts, her attention was abruptly diverted by the sound of approaching footsteps echoing through the bathroom.

    The sudden intrusion disrupted the moment, recing her words with a startled silence.

    Her eyes widened, reflecting a mix of surprise and concern, as she quickly turned her head towards Jack.

    "Shhh... Keep quiet, someone is here..." She whispered cing her finger on her lips.

    The footsteps grew louder, resonating with an increasing urgency that set her heart racing.

    Jack''s piercing gaze locked onto her, and a sinister and malevolent grin gradually etched its way across his face, like a shadow stretching across the moonlit path.

    The twisted curve of his lips revealed a chilling delight, filled with a malicious intent that sent a shiver down her spine.

    At that moment, his eyes seemed to flicker with a glint of wickedness, hinting at a hidden agenda.

    His hand, previously gentle and reassuring, suddenly moved with a forceful grip, forcefully grabbing Cassie''s ass.

    The sudden and unexpected action sent a jolt of fear coursing through her body, causing her to startle and her breath to catch in her throat.

    Her eyes widened in rm as she felt his firm grasp, and she instinctively pulled away, a surge of unease flooding her senses.

    A chill ran down her spine as she caught sight of the malevolent smirk that twisted Jack''s face, erasing any trace of the warmth and affection she had previously seen in his eyes.

    ''This guy! Hmph!'' Cassie thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The once enticing and mysterious aura surrounding Jack now transformed into a dark and unsettling presence.

    Cassie''s heart pounded in her chest as she scrambled toprehend the abrupt shift in his demeanor.

    Her voice trembled, a mixture of defiance and vulnerability evident as she mustered the courage to speak. "What are you doing?" she managed to utter, her voiceced with apprehension.

    Jack''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with a malicious intent that chilled her to the core.

    He relished in the difort he had caused, reveling in the power he wielded over her in that moment.

    His grip tightened, his fingers digging into her back, and he leaned in, his voice dripping with a menacing tone. "You''re mine." he sneered, his words dripping with possessiveness.

    Cassie''s heart raced, her instincts screaming at her to escape the clutches of this dark version of Jack.

    Panic surged through her, fueling her determination to free herself from his grasp.

    Summoning her inner strength, she summoned a surge of bravery and forcefully pushed against him, breaking free from his grip.

    As she distanced herself from Jack, her heart pounded in her chest, a mix of fear and shame.

    "People are outside, they will hear us," Cassie eximed, her voice tinged with a mix of worry and shame.

    She couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that their intimate moment was vulnerable to prying eyes and judgmental ears.

    Jack, his demeanor unyielding, responded with a curt remark thatcked the empathy Cassie had hoped for. "You better keep quiet then," he retorted, his words dripping with a hint of impatience and indifference.

    Cassie''s heart sank at his dismissive response.

    Her concerns and vulnerability were met with a callous disregard, deepening her sense of unease and self-doubt.

    The weight of her actions, fueled by abination of desire and guilt, seemed to hang heavily in the air between them.

    In that charged moment, Cassie felt a surge of conflicting emotions.

    She yearned for understanding and reassurance, yet found herself confronted with an unsettling demand for silence.

    Shame washed over her, tainting the remnants of pleasure that lingered from their stolen kiss.

    Her gaze shifted downward, avoiding direct eye contact as a wave of self-consciousness crashed over her.

    As they stood in a disquieting silence, Cassie''s thoughts spiraled.

    "Oh my god, Miss Elma looks so beautiful," a high-pitched voice eximed from the other side of the bathroom, interrupting the tense atmosphere between Cassie and Jack.

    Cassie''s attention shifted, momentarily distracted by the sudden intrusion.

    She recognized the voices as those of her ssmates who had just entered the bathroom.

    Their lively chatter and obliviousness to the underlying tension provided a brief respite from the weight of the moment.

    "Yes, all the boys were staring at her with lust dripping in their eyes," a disgruntled voice chimed in, expressing a touch of annoyance.

    "Please stay silent," Cassie whispered urgently, her voice filled with a mixture of desperation and anxiety, as she pleaded with Jack to keep their conversation discreet.

    Jack''s response,ced with a hint of challenge and mischief, unsettled Cassie. "You have to make me silent," he replied, his words carrying a provocative undertone that further heightened her unease.

    Caught in the intensity of the moment, Cassie met Jack''s gaze, searching for a glimmer of understanding and empathy.

    With a heavy sigh, she leaned in and pressed her lips against his, a desperate attempt to momentarily silence his words and the potential repercussions they could bring.

    As their lips met in a hasty and passionate embrace, a mix of conflicting emotions swirled within Cassie.

    Shame and regret washed over her, fueled by the awareness of the indiscretion unfolding in such an inappropriate environment.

    The rush of pleasure mingled with guilt, deepening her internal struggle and intensifying her desire.

    Only after the voices of the girls outside had faded away did Cassie reluctantly break the kiss, her lips parting from Jack''s with a mix of reluctance and a lingering thrill.

    A blush spread across her cheeks as she looked at him, her words a yful mixture of embarrassment and fondness. "You are so naughty!"

    Jack''s smile widened, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he took in her flushed appearance.

    He nodded in agreement, reveling in the shared secret they had just experienced.

    With a sense of aplishment, he turned to leave the bathroom, his voice carrying a hint of urgency.

    "Come to the ss quickly, or you will miss the lesson," he urged, his pride evident in his tone.

    The fleeting moments of their passionate encounter had given him a sense of triumph, a feeling of rebellion against the constraints of the world outside, only because of his cheat.

    Cassie, her blush still lingering, nodded in response, a mix of exhration and trepidation coursing through her veins.

    She gathered herself, knowing that she needed to regainposure and face the ssroom.

 Chapter 30 Golden Garden

    ?

    After traversing the corridors, Jack and Cassie finally arrived at their ssroom, quietly slipping into the back corner seats.

    Jack and Cassie, positioned inconspicuously at the rear, sought sce in the familiar seclusion the corner seats provided.

    As they sat side by side, a shared sense of adventure lingered between them, an unspoken connection born from their secret rendezvous earlier.

    The subtle touch of their hands brushing against each other offered reassurance amidst the mundane backdrop of the ssroom.

    As the lesson drew to a close, the ssroom atmosphere shifted, signaling the end of the academic engagement.

    The students began packing up their belongings, preparing to depart from the confines of the ssroom and embrace the freedom that awaited them beyond its walls.

    Among the departing crowd, the voluptuous figure of Miss Elma stood out, capturing the attention of both girls and boys alike.

    Her presencemanded admiration, drawing eyes to her as she gracefully made her way toward the exit.

    Her confident stride exuded a captivating aura, leaving an indelible impression on those who were fortunate enough to witness her departure.

    Whispers of awe and appreciation reverberated through the ssroom as students exchanged nces, momentarily captivated by the allure of Miss Elma''s beauty and charisma.

    It was as if her departure left a space, a void that temporarily diminished the vibrancy within the room.

    As the students gradually resumed their focus on the tasks at hand, Cassie''s perceptive gaze caught a fleeting moment��Jack''s eyes lingering on Miss Elma''s departing figure.

    A sudden surge of jealousy coursed through Cassie''s veins, momentarily clouding her expression.

    ''Is he looking at her?''

    Her heart skipped a beat, and a mixture of insecurity and possessiveness flickered across her face.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, Cassie''s perception had captured that split second of attention directed toward Miss Elma.

    As Jack turned his head and caught sight of Cassie''s jealous expression, a mischievous smile yed on his lips.

    He couldn''t help but find amusement in her reaction, aware of the brief moment of insecurity that had flickered across her face.

    Cassie, caught off guard by his gaze, retorted with a yful usation. "You are such a big pervert!"

    "What do you mean?" His smile widened.

    "On, nothing. I was just observing your keen interest in her ass." She said with her nose raised.

    Jack almost chuckled. "It''s not what you think, it was just a momentarypse of ocr judgment."

    Cassie raised her brows. "Ocr judgment? Is that the technical term for checking someone out"?

    "It''s just human nature, but you know that the one I truly appreciate is you." Jack ced his hand on her thighs.

    "Hmph! I have ocr judgment too! I can see your perverted nature clearly."

    Her words carried a hint of both annoyance and affection, a mix of teasing and genuine sentiment.

    Jack''s smile widened, his eyes sparkling with a mix of amusement and adoration for Cassie.

    "Let''s go, and eat something," Jack said and stood up.

    "Do you think I can walk now? Just bring some food here." Cassie said.

    "Ok fine."

    Jack exited the ssroom, ready to make his way towards the bustling cantine, eager to satisfy his hunger.

    However, in an unexpected turn of events, a mysterious figure abruptly obstructed his path, momentarily halting his progress.

    Intriguingly, it was none other than Miss Elma, whose voluptuous figure entuated her presence.

    Her countenance bore a stern expression as she directed her gaze toward Jack, creating an air of anticipation and uncertainty.

    "Come with me to themittee room!" she eximed, her voice filled with insistence.

    Curiosity piqued, Jack''s eyebrows arched inquisitively as he sought an exnation. "Why?" he questioned, his voiceced with intrigue.

    Miss Elma''s brows ascended further, conveying a mixture of surprise and intrigue, as she deftly adjusted the golden frame sses, ensuring they sat perfectly aligned on the bridge of her nose.

    The glint of the golden frames mirrored the curiosity that danced in her eyes.

    "You will know once youe with me," she asserted, her voice taking on a strict andmanding tone that brooked no argument.

    Her words hung in the air, carrying a sense of mystery and urgency.

    Jack noticed the ''0'' ero meter above her head and focused and just as he expected a blue panel shed in front of him.

    He always wanted to taste her, however previously she was out of his realm, and he gave up on her however now that he has his cheat with him he wanted to give it another try.

    And the opportunity has presented itself in front of him unexpectedly.

    Soon enough a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Go with her to themittee room. (+1 Ero points.)

    2. Don''t go. (+ 0 ero points.)]

    Trusting his cheat Jack decided to follow her.

    She nodded, "Let''s go."

    As he was moving behind her, his eyes got drawn to Miss Elma''s alluring and confident figure.

    As she walked, her ass gracefully swayed, capturing his attention with every bounce.

    With a purposeful stride, Miss Elma''s long legs carried her towards themittee room, her heels creating a rhythmic tick-tock sound that echoed in the corridor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The captivatingbination of her elegant movements and the tantalizing sound of her heels set an aura of anticipation, leaving Jack wanting to see her without her clothes.

    Themittee room they entered was spacious and well-appointed.

    In the center stood arge circr table, polished to a shine, ready to facilitate discussions and decision-making.

    Surrounding the table were several chairs, tastefully arranged for participants to take their seats.

    Soft sunlight filtered through the windows, casting a gentle glow that illuminated the room with a serene ambiance.

    The subdued lighting created a calming atmosphere, inviting a focused and thoughtful atmosphere.

    Elma moved gracefully to the opposite side of the table and took a seat.

    Crossing her long legs with poise, she adjusted her sses once again, ensuring her vision was clear.

    With a calm andposed demeanor, she extended her finger, pointing to the chair directly across from her.

    "Sit down," she spoke in a calm tone, her words carrying an air of authority and invitation.

    Jackplied with Elma''s silent invitation, offering a gentle smile as he took his seat in front of her.

    Leaning forward slightly, he expressed his curiosity.

    "Why did you call me here?" he inquired, his tone filled with genuine intrigue.

    Elma, maintaining herposed demeanor, took a deep breath, allowing a moment of calm before responding.

    Her gaze focused intently on Jack, conveying a sense of purpose.

    "What were you doing during the ss?" she calmly asked, her voice measured and carrying a hint of significance.

    Jack raised his brows and then calmed down as a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Does it matter? (-1 Ero points)

    2. What do you think, I was doing? (+10 ero points.)

    3. I am sorry. (-1 Ero points.)]

    Jack smirked looking at the options.

    "What do you think, I was doing?" He asked with a slight smile on his face.

    He knew for sure that if it was someone else they would have just asked for her forgiveness instead.

    However, now as he has his cheat with him, he could find a way out of this situation while also getting close to Elma.

    "Is this how you talk to your teacher? Doing such obscene things in ss and then being so shameless in front of me!" She adjusted her sses again.

    "What do you think will happen when Iin about this to the collegemittee?" She continued.

    [1. Obscene Acts? Like what? (+ 10 Ero Points.)

    2. I am sorry miss, please don''tin to themittee. (-3 Ero Points) ]

    Jack raised his brows at her words. "Obscene acts? Like what?"

    Elma raised her nose, her sses shifting a bit.

    "Don''t try to act innocent now!" She said.

    [1. You are not so innocent either. Wearing such revealing clothes in ss. (+10 Ero points.

    2. What do you mean? (-10 Ero points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and his heartbeat quickened.

    This could be considered harassment, if not for his cheat, he would have never dared to even think about such words.

    "You are not so innocent either. Wearing such revealing clothes in ss." He said while gulping his saliva.

    Elma narrowed her eyes at his words.

    ''This guy!''

    "Get out!" she shouted while pointing at the door. Anger clearly visible on her face.

    Jack never expected such a reaction, he looked at her head and saw 31 Ero points. He thought everything was going ording to the meter.

    Before he could stand up another sh popped in front of him.

    [1. Say "Golden Garden." and turn silent. (+10 Ero points.)

    2. Leave the room while apologizing. (-10 Ero points.)]

    Jack''s brows furrowed in confusion as he processed the panel.

    The mention of "Golden Garden" triggered a spark of recognition within him.

    He recalled it as a renowned flower bed garden located in their city.

    However, the connection between Elma and the garden remained elusive, leaving him perplexed.

    Trusting the guidance of his cheat, Jack decided to rely on his Ero meter, a tool that had proven reliable in the past.

    cing blind trust in its guidance, he opted for the first option presented by his meter.

    "Golden Garden," Jack said and turned silent. His eyes focused on her reaction.

 Chapter 31 Stroke Of Luck

    ?

    "Golden Garden," Jack said, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue, and then he fell silent, his gaze locked onto Miss Elma.

    The weight of his words hung in the air, causing a sudden shift in Miss Elma''s demeanor.

    The fury that had consumed her just moments ago dissipated, reced by a profound shock. It was as if Jack had peered into her soul, uncovering a secret she thought hidden.

    A wave of vulnerability washed over Miss Elma as she instinctively leaned back in her chair, seeking support. Her hands trembled slightly as she nervously adjusted her sses, trying to regainposure.

    The stern authority that had defined her demeanor melted away, revealing a woman caught off guard and exposed.

    "What do you mean?" she managed to ask, her voice betraying a mix of curiosity and unease.

    It was clear that Jack''s words had struck a nerve, disrupting the carefully constructed facade she had maintained until now.

    Jack carefully observed the transformation in Miss Elma, sensing the shift in the atmosphere.

    The air, once tense with anger, now crackled with uncertainty. Her vulnerability made him pause, realizing that there was more to Miss Elma than met the eye. It was a rare glimpse behind the mask she wore so diligently.

    As the silence lingered, Jack knew that the stakes had changed.

    The once confrontational dynamic between them had shifted into uncharted territory, where vulnerability and curiosity intertwined, setting the stage for an unexpected connection.

    His eyes narrowed, a glimmer of mischief dancing within them, as a sly smile gradually formed on his face.

    The revtion that saying the words "Golden Garden" had triggered such a profound reaction in Miss Elma filled Jack with intrigue.

    It was as if a secret door had been unlocked, revealing a path he had never anticipated.

    With each passing second, his mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle before him.

    The Cheat, had guided him previously, always pushing the boundaries of what he thought possible. This time was no different.

    Jack couldn''t help but marvel at the serendipitous nature of their encounter.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that a simple phrase would elicit such a profound response from Miss Elma.

    As he pondered the implications, a surge of confidence coursed through his veins. This was his chance to get out of this situation.

    "You know what I mean," Jack said, a confident smile gracing his face. Although he himself didn''t know the significance of "Golden Garden," he maintained hisposure, determined to y his part convincingly.

    Miss Elma''s eyes widened, a mixture of surprise and apprehension washing over her. "What are you insinuating?" she asked, her voice betraying a hint of vulnerability.

    Jack leaned back in his chair, his smile unwavering.

    Miss Elma''s grip tightened on the armrest of her chair as she visibly shifted in difort. "How could you possibly know about that?" she retorted, a touch of defiance in her voice.

    Jack leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "A stroke of luck."

    Jack''s gaze shifted momentarily to Miss Elma''s Ero Meter, the numerical indicator of her attraction and interest. It hovered at 41, a clear indication that Ero Meter effectively working its magic on her.

    A confident smile curved on his lips as he realized he had gained a measure of control over the situation.

    He could sense that if he yed his cards right, if he followed the cues of her Ero Meter, he could hold her in the palm of his hand.

    Miss Elma listened attentively to his words, her expression shifting subtly with each passing moment.

    The deep breath she took seemed to fortify her resolve, as her eyes transformed into sharp orbs of determination.

    "Get out," she muttered, her voiceced with a mixture of anger and defiance.

    The abruptness of hermand caught Jack off guard.

    He had anticipated a different reaction, one of submission or vulnerability. He struggled toprehend the sudden shift in her demeanor.

    Puzzled, he questioned himself internally. ''What happened?'' His thoughts raced, searching for an answer.

    However, before he could dwell on his confusion, a faint sound of approaching footsteps reached his ears from beyond the confines of themittee room.

    Understanding dawned upon him like a bolt of realization.

    Miss Elma did not want their conversation to continue in the presence of others.

    It became evident that the topic they were discussing was not meant to be heard by prying ears.

    Jack deduced that she was guarding a secret, and this sudden dismissal was a means to protect it.

    Realizing he had reached a juncture where pushing further would yield no results, Jack made a silent decision.

    With aposed nod, he rose from his chair, giving Miss Elma a curt, understanding nce.

    As he left, Miss Elma''s gaze followed his departing figure, her slender fingers gripping the armrest of her chair with intensity. Her frustration grew, and she bit her lip, the turmoil within her evident. "How does he know?" she whispered to herself in a mixture of confusion and anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The mystery of Jack''s knowledge gnawed at her, fueling her determination to protect her secrets at any cost.

    Jack stepped out into the quiet corridor, the tension in themittee room gradually fading away.

    The weight of the situation lifted off his shoulders, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him.

    He had managed to navigate the delicate interaction with Miss Elma, narrowly avoiding a potential disaster.

    Unbeknownst to him, the anger brewing within her had yet to subside.

    As he walked towards the canteen, Jack couldn''t help but reflect on the power his Cheat granted him.

    It was a double-edged sword, enabling him to influence others but also reminding him of the moral implications and potential consequences that came with such abilities.

    He wondered how he could wield this power responsibly and in the best interest of those around him.

    Feeling hungry himself, Jack decided to grab some food for himself and Cassie. He entered the canteen and quickly bought a couple of sandwiches, carefully selecting the ones he knew Cassie would enjoy.

    With the sandwiches in hand, Jack made his way back to the ss where Cassie was engrossed in her phone. He approached her with a warm smile, holding out the food as a peace offering.

    "Here, I got you sandwiches," he said, his voice filled with genuine care and concern.

    Cassie looked up from her phone, her face instantly lighting up as she saw the food.

    Hunger painted across her features, she eagerly epted the offering and wasted no time taking a big bite, savoring the delicious vors.

    Between bites, Cassie managed to speak, her words muffled by the food in her mouth. "What took you so long?"

    Jack chuckled softly, finding her grumpy demeanor amusing. "Oh, just a little detour," he replied yfully, not wanting to delve into the details.

    Cassie raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued as she chewed and swallowed. She set the remaining sandwich down and leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling with intrigue. "Was it a girl?" she asked, her tone filled with yful suspicion.

    Jack grinned mischievously, enjoying their banter. "No, not a girl this time," he teased, drawing out the suspense. "It was just a teacher."

    Cassie''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, a mix of confusion and curiosity flickering across her face.

    She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of encounter Jack had experienced with a teacher that led to his prolonged absence.

    With a smirk, Jack decided to keep her in suspense, relishing the intrigue.

    He leaned back in his chair, savoring the momentary peace and the simple pleasure of sharing a meal with Cassie.

    After finishing their meal, the time came for another ss to begin. This time, the teacher was a male, not as captivating as Miss Elma, and as a result, the students paid little attention to him.

    Jack, on the other hand, took out his phone and noticed it buzzing with iing messages.

    An unknown number shed on the screen, but he had a hunch about the sender''s identity.

    As he opened the messages, his suspicion was confirmed��it was indeed Miss Elma.

    "She must have obtained my number from the college registry," he mused, contemting how she managed to track it down so quickly.

    With a curious nce, he delved into the contents of the messages.

    "Hello, this is Elma."

    "Can you meet me at this address?" she asked, apanied by a pinned Google Maps location.

    A smirk formed on Jack''s lips as he read the messages.

    Miss Elma''s desperation seemed evident, considering she went to such lengths to contact him directly.

    He decided to y with her anticipation a bit longer and postponed his reply, relishing the power dynamic at y.

    As their sses came to an end, both Cassie and Jack headed back to their apartments, traveling in Jack''s sleek red Te.

    Thefortable silence between them was broken when they reached Cassie''s door.

    Jack stood outside her room, and Cassie, her face tinged with a gentle blush, looked at him with a hopeful expression. "Wanna stay over tonight?" she asked, her voiceced with anticipation.

    A mischievous smile yed on Jack''s lips as he considered her proposition. "Maybe," he replied teasingly, enjoying the moment of suspense. "But first, I need to freshen up with a shower." He made his way towards the elevator, intending to return to his own room.

    However, Cassie''s voice halted him in his tracks.

    She stepped forward, her heart pounding with anticipation, and a deep blush colored her cheeks. "You can take a bath at my ce," she offered, her words filled with a mix of shyness and desire.

    Jack turned to face her, his eyes twinkling with amusement and interest. He took a step closer, his voice filled with a hint of seduction. "Guess who is a Pervert now?"

 Chapter 32 An Idea

    ?

    Jack moved his hand and swayed it under her shirt, feeling her smooth waist. She was in his embrace their breaths entangled with each other.

    Their lips moved close and finallynded on each other, their tongue swirling around in their mouth, exchanging saliva.

    Jack ced his hand on her shoulder and pushed her into the apartment. Closing the door, soon both of them reached to the bed.

    "ah..." She giggled as shended on the bed.

    "You are the pervert, I only asked you to take a bath."

    Jack raised his brows at her words. He could see her face flushed red with shame and could tell that she was horny.

    His head moved close to her and reached her ear, she could feel his warm breath seeping into her head.

    "You are a slut..." He whispered.

    Tingles moved down her spine hearing his voice she looked at him with her face flushed.

    "Shut up! Don''t talk like this..." She said averting her gaze.

    She wanted to call him stupid however restrained herself as she knew the consequences.

    Jack held her chin with force greater than gentle and moved her face in front of him, to stare deep in her soul.

    "You are a slut..." He said again his voice deep with reverberance.

    Cassie''s nose turned red with shame and embarrassment as she heard his dirty words.

    "No... I am not...!" She retorted shyly.

    Jack smiled and with an evil smirk, moved back and sat on the chair looking at Cassie on the bed, his eyes staring at her menacingly.

    "Strip." He clicked his finger on the handrest of the chair.

    Cassie rolled on the bed and straightened her body on her knees.

    Her ears turned red as she started opening the button of her white shirt. Revealing the redced bra that held her huge jugs.

    Jack had a smile on his face as he witnessed her following his orders like a submissive girl.

    Before, she never used to listen to him and did whatever she wanted, she even used to cuss at him, although in a friendly way.

    He never imagined that there woulde a day like this, where she would obey him to such extent.

    "You have be quite obedient."

    "Hmph!" She snorted, her eyes betraying her intent.

    Her hands moved, she took her shirt off and then slipped her bra upside, revealing her jiggling boobs.

    "Can you not smile like that..." She was annoyed by his evil smirk.

    Jack''s grin got even bigger at her words.

    "Strip!" Jack looked at her skirt and reminded her.

    Cassie pouted and got out of her bed. Shaking her body a little she skipped her skirt down and soon enough even her panties were gone.

    By now she was less ashamed of Jack staring at her as she has already had sex with him twice.

    Although still, there was a blush on her face and she even hid her pussy with her hands.

    Jack sat in his seat, didn''t move, and even stopped speaking, he just started admiring her figure with lustful eyes.

    As time went by, Cassie felt increasingly awkward under Jack''s relentless gaze. It was as if he were a predator, his eyes hungrily devouring her every move.

    Her heart raced, a flush of warmth spreading through her chest, causing her to fidget nervously with her toes.

    She couldn''t bear the intensity of the moment any longer and decided to break the silence by moving and sitting down on the bed.

    The weight of Jack''s gaze continued to unnerve her. Thoughts raced through her mind, wondering if she looked bad or if there was something wrong with her appearance.

    Desperately searching for a mirror, she realized there wasn''t one nearby.

    "Speak something..." Cassie finally implored, her voice filled with a mix of unease and anticipation, unable to tolerate the heavy silence any longer.

    Jack, amused by her reaction, couldn''t help but tease her further. "What are you thinking?" he asked, a yful glimmer in his eyes.

    Cassie, feeling a surge of frustration, muttered, "Nothing..."

    Jack chuckled softly, finding amusement in her difort. "Do you remember how you acted in ss?"

    Cassie''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she recalled their mischievous antics. "It was your fault," she retorted, trying to shift the me.

    A mischievous smile yed on Jack''s lips as he teasingly responded, "You were the one who went along with it, acting like a pervert in the middle of ss."

    "You were the one who made me do it!" Cassie eximed, standing up from the bed, determined to make her point.

    Jack''s smile only widened at her words, enjoying their yful banter and the shared memories that brought them closer.

    "But you felt good, right?" Jack''s voice carried a teasing undertone as he stood up from his chair, his movements significantly calmer than Cassie''s restless demeanor.

    "No..." Cassie averted her eyes, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as if she was ashamed to admit the truth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t lie," Jack pressed, taking a step closer to her. His proximity sent a shiver of anticipation through her, and she could feel his warm breath tickling her skin.

    "I am not lying!" Cassie''s voice wavered, a mixture of defensiveness and vulnerabilitycing her words.

    Jack took a deliberate deep breath, his eyes locked onto hers. "If you keep lying, then I will leave," he warned, his voice carrying a hint of yful seriousness.

    "Don''t leave..." In an instant, Cassie''s hand shot out, grabbing a fistful of his shirt, as if afraid that he might walk away.

    A wide smile spread across Jack''s face, finding her desperate plea utterly endearing. "So tell me the truth," he prompted, his tone softening.

    "Hmph! You are such a bully!" Cassie huffed, a pout forming on her lips. "Fine, okay, I liked it," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jack chuckled a low and melodic sound that echoed in the room. "You liked it?" he raised an eyebrow, yfully feigning surprise.

    Cassie nodded, her face growing deeper shades of red. "Yes," she admitted, her voiceced with bashfulness.

    "Then you''re a pervert?" Jack teased, his eyes gleaming mischievously.

    Cassie''s eyes widened at his audacious remark, a mixture of shock and indignation crossing her features. "You! How can you be so shameless?" she eximed, her wordsced with mock outrage.

    "Well, I''m not as shameless as you," Jack retorted, his grin widening.

    Unable to resist the familiar banter, Cassie yfully punched his arm, a gesture ingrained in their friendship.

    "Okay, I am sorry, don''t punch me!" Jack yed along, enjoying the yful dynamic between them.

    "You better be!" Cassie snorted, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    Jack''s mischievous side kicked into gear as he formted an idea. "Hey, I have an idea," he said, his smile widening.

    Curiosity piqued, Cassie leaned forward, her ears perked up. "What?" she asked, eager to hear what he had in mind.

    "Well, you know our apartment roof," Jack began, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

    "Yes?" Cassie replied, her curiosity growing.

    "No one goes there at this time," Jack continued a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Realization slowly dawned on Cassie, and her eyes widened. "Are you serious? We can''t do it there!" she eximed, her voice filled with a mix of shock and caution.

    "Why can''t we?" Jack challenged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "No one will notice, and it could be thrilling."

    Cassie took in a deep breath, contemting the idea. The thrill of the forbidden danced in her mind. After a moment of consideration, she hesitantly replied, "Okay, let me wear some clothes."

    But Jack''s mischievousness knew no bounds. "No, you are going there like this," he dered, an evil glint in his eyes.

    Cassie''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "You can''t be serious! I can''t go to the roof naked! What if someone saw us?"

    Jack shrugged, undeterred. "Nobody cares these days," he said, his mischievous smile unwavering.

    "You..." She couldn''tprehend if he was stupid or something.

    Taking in a deep breath she nodded.

    Although she wanted to say no, however somehow for the past few days she can''t seem to bring herself to say no to his words.

    It was like he has yed a spell on her mind.

    Seeing her nodding Jack''s smile widened.

    He was prepared for a no, as he knew that his wish was too oundish and dangerous.

    Someone might see them and they would have to be extremely careful.

    However, just thinking about the thrill he will get, made his dick harder.

    "Get a jacket from your drawer."

    Jack wanted to keep a Jacket in case they really encountered someone then she would at least have something to cover herself with.

    Cassie sighed and took out a big ck jacket from her closet.

    The Jacket was big enough to hide her whole body.

    "Let''s go," Jack said, excitement rising in his heart, he could feel his dick getting harder the more he thought about it.

    Soon enough the door to the apartment opened and Jack was the first one that stepped out.

    He looked around the corridor and saw that it was empty.

    "Come out." He said.

    He knew that the corridor or even the roof didn''t have any cameras, and that was the reason why he dared to act so openly.

    Soon enough Cassie''s slender legs stepped out of the apartment, carrying her gracious body with them.

    She had a Jacket on her hand and she waspletely naked.

    As she walked out Jack could notice her face flushed red with shame.

 Chapter 33 Comfortable

    ?

    Looking around both of them reached the lift, their steps slow and steady, reverberating to the corridor like drums of war.

    As the lift opened Cassie hid sideways to avoid meeting anyone. Her heart was beating at an extreme pace and her face was flushed with sweat covering her forehead.

    As the lift door slid sideways, both Jack and Cassie looked in anticipation, her hands were clutched to the ck Jacket.

    She was ready to throw it on her naked body as soon as she heard someone or saw a glimpse.

    Jack on the other hand had a smile on his face, his feet rooted to the ground, and excitement rushing through his brain.

    As they looked inside, no one was present, Cassie let out a sigh of relief and quickly moved inside.

    Jack on the other hand slowly paced, trying to tease her as much as he could.

    *Ding.*

    The door to the lift closed and started going upwards towards the terrace.

    To their surprise, the lift didn''t stop anywhere and went straight to thest floor.

    As they exited on the open terrace Caseie could feel the cool wind brushing past her body, sending tingles down her curves.

    Her nipples hardened.

    Jack came behind her his head resting on her shoulder around her nape, he could smell the fragrance of her shampoo, "See, no one noticed us..."

    His hands rolled around her waist and grappled her scandalous breasts. His fingers were scissored on her nipples, making a gentle moan escape her lips.

    Cassie could feel the heat in her stomach, her lithe waist crawling on his shirt, and she could feel a stub from his bulge.

    Jack yed with her bosom as his wet tongue slurped her honey neck, his lips sealing below her ears.

    "Someone could have..." Cassie murmured, her voice audible only to herself, the ck coat in her hands slipped away as she gently scraped her hands on his.

    "Mmm..." She moaned from her nose, her lips quivering in delight.

    Her body belled around in his hug, as she came face to face with his vampire eyes. Her gazended on his devilish smile, moving her heart to a steeper rhythm.

    "Get down," Jack ordered.

    Cassie gulped down her saliva and soon she was on her knees, her fingers swayed as she unzipped his pants, pulling out his monster.

    Her eyes glimmered as she looked at his penis.

    ''No matter how many times I look at it... It still feels unreal.'' Just the thought of his dick entering her vagina made her abdomen convulse.

    She could feel herself getting wet.

    Her lips moved open and her soft tongue touched the tip of his throbbing dick.

    The sensations sent shivers down Jack''s body.

    "Ahh..." He moaned as he felt her lips moving over her penis.

    Her head bobbed down, as she fixated her dick deep in her throat.

    "You are so good at it..." Jack ced his hand on her head, feeling her silky hair.

    The cool winds blowing over the rooftop only added to the sensation.

    Soon she started licking his dick while she started gave him a deepthroat.

    "Ahh..." Jack moaned again in pleasure.

    Her fingers even started fiddling with his balls, stimting them while she moved her head up and down at an increased pace.

    "I am cumming, swallow it," Jack said while caressing her hair.

    Cassie moved her gaze wanting to deny it, however seeing his pleasure-filled expression she moved her tongue and finally swallowed all his semen down her throat.

    "Good girl..." Jack patted her head as he moved away from her.

    Cassie had a pout on her face, as she still felt the taste of his fluid in her throat.

    Her body moved and shey on therge coat. She was feeling extremely hot.

    Spreading her legs she looked at him with an inviting gaze, her fingers moved as she ttered her vagina in front of him.

    "Put it in, I can''t bear it anymore." She said while averting her gaze in shame.

    Jack looked at her expressions and an amused smile formed on his face. Without waiting he got on his knees, his hands guarding around her head.

    "Such a bad bitch..." He whispered and started biting her nipples.

    "Mm..." She moaned her eyes rolled backward, her mind went fuzzy, and more and more love juice made her vagina glisten.

    Soon his dick throbbed with newfound vitality as her moans entered his ears.

    Grabbing one of her legs he ced it over his shoulder and pressed his tip on her entrance.

    "Get ready." His hips moved and slowly hepletely rooted his shaft in her squishy vagina.

    The heat from her jello insides filled his chest with warmth as he moved again.

    "Uaaa..." Cassie grunted as her hand clenched around his silky hair.

    "Call me slut..." She begged as blood moved in her head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    By now she was so immersed in pleasure that she forgot what she was saying is shameful and fully gave herself to her carnal desires.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words.

    "Horny slut...!" Jack bit her nipple and plowed with a greater force.

    "Ahh... Yes, this is amazing... You are so good..." Her body convulsed in pain and pleasure, as carnal sin devoured her consciousness.

    Pah!

    Pah!

    Pah!

    The thumping of thighs reverberated as Cassie started to moan louder and louder disregarding the awareness of her situation.

    She didn''t want to think about, how she was in the open, where this private act was only a door away from spying eyes.

    Her grip around his neck tightened as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    "I am cumming... Keep going... Ahh... Yes..."

    Her chest went wild as a wave of pleasure washed through her body, she convulsed as her fluids seeped out of the corners of her vagina.

    "Ahh!"

    She orgasmed loudly.

    Jack was also on the edge.

    "Open your mouth..." His body moved over her chest and his dick was positioned over her mouth.

    As soon as her tongue touched his penis, a bust of white liquid moved in her mouth.

    Ejacting he held her head and trusted his dick deep in her throat. Tingles of pleasure ran down his body.

    Cassie''s eyes widened as she felt sudden force on her, however, she didn''t resist and started swallowing his semen with a fervent gulp.

    "Ahh..." She coughed just as Jack separated from her.

    "You almost choked me to death...!" Sheined while licking some leftover semen from the corners of her lips.

    Jack chucked at her attitude.

    Sitting on the ground he relished her shimmering body.

    "Get over here." Jack pointed at hisp.

    With a contradicting scowl, her frame shifted on his thighs. Her palm rested on his shoulders.

    "How was it?" Jack looked at her mischievously.

    "You are a demon." She chuckled and rested her head on his chest, warmth seeping into her cheeks.

    Her hands tenderly slid beneath his arms, wrapping around him in a warm embrace.

    There was mist in her eyes, "Hug me tightly." Sheined, as her legs instinctively entwined around his waist, seeking a deeper connection.

    Jack smiled and moved his hand over her back, hugging her in his grip, letting her feel the warmth.

    "What''s on your mind?" He could feel her heart beating at a fast pace.

    "Nothing, your hug is sofortable." She murmured as her head burrowed even deeper into his chest, inhaling his scent, finding refuge in the familiar and soothing presence.

    Jack patted her headforting her even more.

    They sat there for a few moments feeling each other''s warmth. Jack moved and kissed her on the cheeks.

    "When did you learn to act so cute?" He asked with a mischievous tone.

    "Hmph!" She snorted and snuggled in even closer.

    As they sat in each other''s embrace, time moved on and a few minutester, Jack noticed that Cassie fell asleep in his arms.

    Sleeping like a small kid, she looked cute.

    A chuckle left his mouth and he picked her up. Wrapping the coat around her body, he moved toward the lift.

    Soon, they arrived at their apartment.

    Jack skillfully maneuvered, using his leg to shut the door behind them without disturbing her slumber.

    He tenderlyid her down on the bed, her presence filling the room with an aura of tranquility.

    Taking a moment to admire her serene countenance, Jack quietly observed her as she peacefully slept, captivated by her beauty even in the stillness of her dreams.

    A soft chuckle escaped his lips, a mixture of tenderness and adoration, as he marveled at the sight before him.

    Settling himself on the sofa, Jack reached for a can of chilled beer from the fridge.

    With a satisfying hiss, he opened it and took a sip, savoring the cool liquid as it refreshed his senses.

    Unlocking his phone, he absentmindedly swiped through notifications, a mischievous grin slowly curling on his lips as he looked through the messages sent by Elma.

    The wicked glimmer in his eyes hinted at some yful mischief thaty ahead, a secret n unfolding in his mind, as he relished the delightful anticipation of what was toe.

 Chapter 34 Somewhere Good

    ?

    "Hey, why aren''t you replying?"

    "Hello?"

    "Please reply..."

    "Can youe or not?"

    Jack nced at Miss Elma''s persistent messages, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.

    Her desperate tone intrigued him, fueling his curiosity about the hidden secrets she seemed to associate with the Golden Garden.

    He reached for his phone, opening the web browser to search for information regarding the enigmatic establishment.

    Jack delved into various search results, browsing through articles, forums, and even the official website of the garden itself.

    After spending a considerable amount of time searching, he couldn''t find any relevant information about Miss Elma''s connection to the Golden Garden.

    He even checked the director''s list in hopes of finding a clue, but his efforts yielded no fruitful results. Frustration mingled with his curiosity as he questioned why Miss Elma''s involvement seemed to have no public trace.

    Letting out a sigh, Jack closed his browser, realizing that he couldn''t rely solely on online sources to satisfy his curiosity.

    "Looks like I need to rely on the Ero Meter for now," Jack thought, his mind filled with intrigue as he contemted the mysterious connection between Miss Elma and the Golden Garden.

    His eyes wandered to Cassie, peacefully asleep, and a soft smile of affection graced his face.

    Drawing nearer, he gently pressed a kiss to her cheeks, relishing the warmth and tenderness of the moment.

    Afterwards, Jack leisurely changed his clothes, taking his time to select an outfit.

    ncing at the clock, he realized it was already eight in the evening, but he felt no rush.

    Opening his messaging app, he pondered Elma''s messages before crafting a response.

    "I will meet you at college tomorrow," he typed, his words carrying a sense of thoughtfulness and consideration.

    With a deliberate pause, he finally hit the send button, knowing that taking his time to reply allowed him to approach the situation with aposed mindset.

    In just few seconds, the familiar notification sound broke the tranquility, indicating Elma''s response had arrived. "Ok, pleasee tomorrow," her message appeared on the screen.

    Jack''s lips curled into a gentle smile, appreciating her swift eptance and the understanding that things would unfold as he meant to.

    With a rxed demeanor, Jack then dialed Sophie''s number, savoring the connection they shared.

    Her voice greeted him warmly from the other end, and a sense offort washed over him.

    "Hey, how is she?" Jack''s voice carried a genuine concern for Meadow''s well-being.

    "She''s fine, your mom is taking care of us," Sophie reassured him, her voice brimming with affection and gratitude.

    Allowing himself a moment of lightheartedness, Jack''s tone took on a yful quality as he asked, "Are you free tonight?"

    Curiosity piqued, Sophie replied, "Why?"

    He sensed Sophie''s smile on the other end of the line, her voice filled with a touch of bashful joy.

    With a soft exhale, Jack confessed, "I want to see you."

    Sophie''s breath hitched, and she toyed with her hair, her voice filled with warm affection as she replied, "Yes, I am free."

    "Okay then, get ready. We are going on a date."

    The excitement in Sophie''s voice soared as she eximed, "Really?!"

    Chuckling softly, Jack savored the joyous moment, appreciating the anticipation that danced between them.

    With a serene smile, he ended the call.

    In no time, Jack''s sleek red Te glided through the city streets, effortlessly maneuvering through the traffic.

    In just half an hour, he arrived in front of a charming shop, the designated meeting ce for his date with Sophie.

    He called her here to make sure his mom or Meadow didn''t find out about their outing just yet.

    As he parked the car, Jack''s gaze swept across the bustling street lined with various shops and establishments.

    But his attention quickly honed in on a figure that stood out amidst the crowd.

    There she was, standing gracefully, adorned in a ck crop top and a pleated skirt that entuated her youthful charm.

    Clutching a small handbag in her hand, she exuded an air of anticipation, her eyes darting around in search of Jack.

    A gentle breeze rustled through her short hair, causing delicate strands to dance in the air.

    Jack couldn''t help but feel captivated by her presence, his heart swelling with affection as he admired her from afar.

    Her eyes, filled with longing and eagerness, scanned the surroundings, eagerly anticipating the sight of him.

    A surge of excitement coursed through Jack''s veins as he stepped out of his car, his gaze fixed on Sophie.

    With each stride, he closed the distance between them, a smile spreading across his face as he approached her.

    He moved with stealth, careful not to attract her attention.

    Shadows embraced him as he silently closed the distance behind her, his footsteps light and graceful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Avoiding her gaze, he maintained an air of secrecy, his intentions hidden from her eyes.

    "Where is he?" she wondered aloud, her eyes flickering to the elegant wristwatch adorning her wrist.

    The time seemed to tick away with an impatient urgency, adding to her growing curiosity. Her brows furrowed, revealing a hint of perplexity and anticipation.

    Suddenly, her body responded instinctively, reacting like a cat attuned to an unseen motion.

    A tap on her shoulder jolted her senses, causing her to spin around swiftly, her eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and relief.

    And there he stood, Jack, a wee sight in the midst of her apprehension.

    A sigh of relief escaped her lips, carried by a rush of emotions.

    The tension that had gripped her dissipated as she recognized his familiar face. "What took you so long?" she asked, her voiceced with both annoyance and a subtle blush, revealing the underlying fondness she held for him.

    Time had seemed to stretch in his absence, amplifying her longing.

    Her eyes involuntarily roamed over his figure, taking in his appearance. d in a ck jacket and jeans, he exuded an undeniable maism that stirred something within her.

    A blush warmed her cheeks as her gaze lingered, captivated by his presence.

    In that moment, the sight of him d in such attire triggered an irresistible attraction, coloring her cheeks with a telltale flush.

    Jack, ever perceptive, caught her gaze and couldn''t help but respond with a mischievous smile.

    "What are you looking at?" he asked, his voice tinged with yful curiosity.

    His eyes sparkled with a knowing glint, relishing in the effect he had on her, the power of his allure.

    Embarrassed by her own vulnerability, she averted her gaze, a mix of bashfulness and admiration settling within her. "Nothing," she murmured, her voice barely audible, the weight of her emotions evident in her downcast eyes.

    Jack''s smile widened, charmed by her bashful response.

    Without hesitation, he pulled her closer, enveloping her in his embrace.

    His hands found her waist with ease, holding her with a tender grip that spoke of familiarity and affection.

    As she came within the sphere of his presence, his gentle perfume wafted into her senses, enveloping her in aforting embrace of its own.

    The subtle fragrance danced through the air, carrying with it a sense of warmth and familiarity that washed over her.

    A smile, filled with joy and contentment, blossomed on her face, a reflection of the happiness that resided in her heart as she found sce in his arms.

    "Where are we gonna go for the date?" she asked bashfully, a hint of nervousnesscing her words.

    As she moved away from his embrace, a mixture of excitement and anticipation danced in her eyes.

    She looked around at the bustling street, scanning the surroundings with a thoughtful expression.

    The world seemed to fade away as he focused on their moment together.

    She couldn''t help but smile when he realized that, amidst the busy crowd, they were virtually unnoticed, their connection shielded from prying eyes.

    "Somewhere good..." Jack whispered in her ear, his warm breath tickling her skin, sending delightful shivers down her spine.

    He nted a gentle kiss on her cheek, a gesture that ignited a spark of happiness within her.

    It was a silent promise, a reassurance that the date would be special, filled with memorable moments.

    Her heart skipped a beat, its rhythm quickening as a smile illuminated her face.

    The tenderness of his affection had a profound effect on her, melting away any remaining worries or doubts.

    In that fleeting moment, everything felt right, and her joy radiated like a beacon.

    Locking her gaze with his, she braced herself for his response, seeking validation and reassurance.

    Taking a deep breath that moved from her chest, she posed a question that carried a deeper meaning. "How do I look?" Her voice trembled slightly, revealing her vulnerability, and her desire to be seen and appreciated.

    Jack couldn''t help but chuckle, his eyes twinkling with amusement and adoration.

    Holding her hand in his, he admired her from head to toe, his gaze filled with appreciation. "Sexy," hemented, his voiceced with a mixture of yfulness and genuine admiration.

    His words carried a sense of appreciation for her beauty, but it was the way he looked at her, the way his eyes sparkled, that truly conveyed the depth of his attraction.

    Her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, a blend of delight and bashfulness coloring her features.

    "Let''s go." He gently pulled her towards his red Te.

    When Sophie saw the brand-new car sitting in front, her eyes widened in surprise.

    "You brought this?" She looked at him in confusion.

    "Do you like it?"

    Sophie looked at the car again and gulped her saliva.

    "You are so amazing." apliment left her mouth.

    "I know I am amazing," Jack said with a prideful expression.

 Chapter 35 Brute

    ?

    Sophie and Jack found themselves seated in the sleek, futuristic car.

    Sophie''s eyes widened in awe as she nced around, taking in the marvel of the high-tech vehicle, her mouth slightly agape.

    Concern etched across her face, she turned to Jack and voiced her worries, her tone carrying a trace of anxiety.

    "You know, you shouldn''t have spent so much money on this," she cautioned, her concern for their financial well-being evident in her voice.

    Jack met her worried gaze with a gentle smile, a reassuring glimmer in his eyes.

    He appreciated her practicality and her genuine concern for their future.

    His response was heartfelt, tinged with gratitude. "Thank you," he expressed sincerely, his voice resonating with warmth.

    Sophie raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued by his unexpected gratitude. "Thank you for what?" she inquired, her toneced with intrigue.

    A tender smile adorned Jack''s face as he gazed at her, his eyes reflecting his deep affection and appreciation.

    "Foring tonight," he replied softly, his words carrying a weight of gratitude for her presence in his life.

    Sophie felt a warm, fluttering sensation blossom within her chest upon hearing his words.

    His simple expression of gratitude touched her deeply, reinforcing the bond they shared.

    As Jack skillfully maneuvered the Te through the illuminated streets, their surroundings bathed in the warm glow of streetmps, he turned his attention to Sophie, contemting their lunch options.

    His eyes sparkled with an idea.

    "You know, there''s this incredible Michelin-star restaurant nearby," he suggested, his voice filled with excitement, as he subtly hinted at the possibility of avish dining experience.

    Sophie''s immediate response was to dismiss the idea, voicing her aversion to expensive cuisine. "I don''t like expensive food."

    She shook her head, instinctively guarding against any unnecessary splurging.

    Undeterred, Jack sought to understand her preferences, a yful smile ying on his lips.

    "So, what do you like then?" he inquired, genuinely curious about her tastes.

    After a moment of contemtion, Sophie''s thoughtful response emerged, revealing a more modest preference. "Hmm... maybe just a pizza," she suggested, opting for a simpler and more familiar choice.

    Jack couldn''t help but chuckle at her answer, fully aware that her initial rejection of extravagant dining stemmed from her concern for his spending habits.

    He admired her down-to-earth nature and appreciated her consideration.

    "Alright, let''s go for a pizza then," he agreed warmly, his desire to indulge her overriding his initial ns for an upscale restaurant.

    He adjusted his course ordingly, determined to make her happy.

    Deep down, Jack cherished the thought of treating Sophie to a luxurious dining experience, but her contentment andfort mattered more to him than any extravagant gesture.

    As they glided through the vibrant city lights, Jack couldn''t help but catch a fleeting glimpse of Sophie''s eyes lingering on a particr shop.

    He noticed a spark, a glimmer that danced within her gaze, capturing his attention.

    It was a luxurious clothing boutique, adorned with exquisite disys that beckoned passersby to explore its offerings.

    Jack made a mental note of the shop, recognizing the flicker of interest in Sophie''s eyes, a desire that he stored away for future reference.

    Their journey continued, and before long, they found themselves parked near a bustling pizza ce, ready to indulge in a delectable feast.

    The aroma of freshly baked pizza filled the air, heightening their anticipation.

    Seated at a cozy table, their mouths watered as they beheld the giant, steaming pizza before them.

    Jack''s eyes caught a small smudge of pizza sauce lingering at the corner of Sophie''s lips, and a mischievous smile curved his lips.

    In a yful gesture, Jack gently reached out, his finger lightly brushing against the stain, removing it with a tender touch. "Eat properly," he teased, his voice filled with affectionate admonishment, his yful act mirrored by a subtle lick of his own finger.

    A delightful blush tinted Sophie''s cheeks, her heart skipping a beat at his intimate gesture.

    "My, mom and I are thinking of selling the house anding to live in the city near my college," Sophie said suddenly.

    Jack remembered her talking about this before and nodded.

    "Ok, sell it to me then." He said.

    "You wanna buy our house?" Sophie raised her brow.

    "Yes, I have been earning decent money, investing in somepanies, I think I can buy a house. Andter when you be a doctor then you can buy it from me again."

    Jack knew the sentimental value Sophie held to her house.

    Sophie took in a deep breath and gave it a moment.

    She then nodded, it was better that the house goes to Jack than anyone else.

    "If you want to then I will be grateful." She said.

    Jack smiled and pulled out a cheque from the under-pocket of his coat.

    He has prepared this check before he left his apartment. He was determined to help her.

    "Here, I hope this will be enough for the house."

    Sophie looked at the check and raised her brows, "You prepared this in advance? How did you know that I still wanted to sell the house?"

    She asked, however soon Realization dawned upon her when she saw the amount of money in the cheque.

    Her heart raced and tears formed in her eyes. She remembered that Jack wanted to help her before, however, this money was too much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Two million?" Her voice quivered in disbelief. "I can''t take this much money!!"

    Overwhelmed by the immense gesture, she instinctively pulled her hand back, hesitant to take the cheque.

    Her gratitude and admiration for Jack intensified, realizing the depth of his care andmitment to her well-being.

    "Take it. Think of it as an Investment, when you be a doctor, I will not give a single dime for a checkup." Jack chucked.

    "Shut up...! You think I will take money from you?" Sophie retorted.

    "Who knows..." Jack wanted to say something, however, he suddenly felt a kiss on his lips.

    He could see tears falling from her eyes as she kissed him.

    As she backed up more and more tears started falling from her eyes. She can''t seem to stop them.

    Jack moved his chair towards her and sat beside her, his hand resting over her shoulder.

    "Does my kiss taste so bad that you started crying?"

    "Hmph!" She wiped the tears with both her hands.

    Her nose was red as she looked at Jack.

    She was burdened by a lot of problems, rted to her mother''s health conditions and even her financial conditions.

    To Sophie, the overwhelming emotions and the sudden turn of events felt almost surreal, as if she were trapped within a vivid dream.

    The weight of her struggles seemed to blur the lines between reality and fantasy, creating a sense of fragility and vulnerability within her.

    As she gazed into Jack''s eyes, she couldn''t help but fear that this beautiful moment, filled with his unwavering support and love, would slip away like the wisps of a fading dream.

    Sensing Sophie''s unstable emotions, Jack gently squeezed her hand, his touch offering aforting reassurance.

    "Let''s go back," he suggested, his voice filled with understanding.

    He recognized that in moments of emotional turmoil, being with her mother would provide Sophie with a sense offort and familiarity.

    As much as Jack desired to stay with her overnight, he knew that prioritizing her well-being meant ensuring she had the support she needed from her family.

    Sophie nodded and both of them moved out of the pizza ce in the car.

    "Don''t tell Meadow that I gave this money to you." Jack reminded her.

    He knew that Meadow would never ept such an amount of money from him, she was even more prideful than Sophie.

    And he was sure that if she found out about it, she would also tell his father and will give the cheque to him.

    Jack didn''t want that to happen, he wants Sophie to live a life without any worries.

    "How will I hide the fact?" She asked, she knew that her mom would soon find out about the exorbitant amount of money she was gonna spend on her college and the future hospital fees.

    "What fact? Didn''t a rich guy buy the house from you?" Jack said with a knowing smile.

    Although he knew that it would be hard to fool Meadow, he ce the responsibility on Sophie.

    She knew Meadow more than him and if anyone could fool her, it would be her.

    "That''s a stupid Idea..." Sophie said and then clinched the cheque in her hand. "I have to figure out something else." She murmured.

    Jack smiled and nodded.

    Soon his car stood a block behind their houses and Jack dropped Sophie off.

    Sophie gave him a final kiss and moved toward her house, as she was about to enter the main gate she turned around and looked at the car still standing there.

    A warm smile formed on her face and she gave a flying kiss.

    After leaving her, Jack moved back to his apartment and saw that Caseie was still sleeping.

    Changing intofortable clothes he spooned her and went to sleep.

    The next day he woke up before Cassie and prepared some coffee.

    "You sleep like a baby." Jack chucked as he handed her the coffee.

    "When did I fall asleep?" She took the coffee in her hand.

    "You said you like hugging me and fell asleep," Jack said with a mischievous smile.

    Cassie clicked her tongue in cringe when she heard his words.

    "I never said that!" She stood up and started cing clothes on her body.

    "You even said that you would die without my dick." Jack lied a bit.

    Cassie''s eyes widened at his tant lie.

    "You!! I never said something so absurd!"

    "Don''t try to lie now," Jack replied.

    "Me?! Lying?! You are the biggest liar in this world." She moved and was about to punch him instinctively.

    "Ok, Ok... Don''t be a brute, let''s go to college." Jack said while dodging her punch.

    "I am nning to go meet Meadow and Sophie, I won''t be going to college today." She was still annoyed by his previous words.

 Chapter 36 Proof

    ?

    Jack soon reached his College, leaving Cassie behind in his apartment.

    She wanted to go meet Meadow and help her a little.

    Soon his Red Te moved in front of his big college building.

    Getting out of his car he looked at his phone, and messages were already ringing in it.

    "Why haven''t youe yet?"

    "Please reply!"

    It was from Miss Elma.

    Jack could feel her desperation and felt amazed by the power of his Ero Meter.

    To make such a dignified woman act like a desperate child. He never thought that things like these would be possible for him.

    Without replying to the messages he moved towards his ss, cing his smartphone in his pocket.

    Soon, curvy figure of Miss Elma appeared in front of him, outside the ss, she was waiting for him.

    Jack could see the annoyance on her face as she stood there while checking the time on her wristwatch again and again, in the middle of her actions she also adjusted her golden frame sses.

    Just as she saw him, her body moved and she came in front of him.

    "Why weren''t you replying to my messages?" She asked with a slightly annoyed tone.

    Her frustration was palpable as she confronted Jack on the other end.

    The ce outside the ssroom seemed to grow tense, as silence hung in the air, punctured only by the subtle tapping of her foot.

    As she awaited an exnation, a mixture of emotions coursed through her.

    "I am on time..." Jack replied.

    Elma clicked her tongue and moved around, her curvy body swaying with her moments.

    "Follow me." She said and moved.

    Jack started moving behind her, his gaze rolling over her body with a smile on his face.

    Previously he gave up on her because he thought that she was out of his league.

    Even the top students and teachers in his college weren''t able to pursue her.

    She was a strict teacher and because of her personality she hasn''t even married yet, and Jack has heard rumors that she was a virgin.

    For such a beautifuldy to be a virgin, Jack didn''t believe in the rumors, however now he has the power to find out.

    Just the thought of getting an unattainable beauty to be his, that everybody else failed to get made him excited.

    Soon both of them again reached themittee room and like thest time, it was also empty.

    Elma looked around and closed the door of the room, locking it from inside.

    She then moved and sat behind therge table on afortable seat.

    Her legs moved over each other and then she adjusted her sses on her nose.

    "Sit down." She said while pointing at the chair in front of him.

    Jack looked at her arrogant expression and didn''t mind, he knew that he has a hold on the overall situation.

    Sitting down he ced his bag on the table.

    "What do you want?" Jack asked with a smile on his face.

    Elma took in a deep breath trying topose herself.

    "I have to ask the same question, what do you want?" She said her expressions stern.

    "Nothing." Although Jack knew that he could make her do anything, seeing her desperate situation.

    He didn''t wanna ckmail her.

    He decided to wait for his Ero Meter prompts, he knew that when he will need it, a prompt would automatically pop in front of him.

    "I will forget about Golden Garden if you forget about me and Cassie in the ss." He continued, a smile still etched on his face.

    Elma, sitting on her chair, contemted a bit after that with a heavy breath her head bobbed up and down.

    "I don''t know how much you know about Golden Garden, but if I ever hear about it from anyone else I would hold you ountable." She said, her eyes ring at Jack.

    "And I would make sure to destroy both you and that girl''s future. I promise." She continued.

    Jack raised his eyes at her words, he wanted to get over this matter.

    "How can I be responsible if the word got out? What if someone else has the same information as me?" Jack retorted.

    "I don''t care!" Elma shut him up just as quickly as he spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack narrowed his eyes. From what he could tell, Elma''s secret is bigger than his and Cassie''s, at first he wanted to give her face and let her go.

    However now he was angered by her words, how can he make sure that her secret don''t leak when he didn''t know it in the first ce?

    How could he take responsibility for Elma?

    All he could do is keep his mouth shut, and he didn''t even need to do that, as there was no secret that he knew, he only knew the words Golden Garden.

    And now she was Threatening him.

    As he was about to say something a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Say, "What do you mean?! How am I supposed to keep it hidden for you?!" (-10 Ero points.)

    2. Say "If that is the case then, you are more than wee to go and tell everybody, I was thinking of quitting this college anyway. And yes I also have proof of the incident at Golden Garden." (+ 10 Ero Points.)]

    Without giving it any thought he choose the second option.

    He was already angry at her words and wanted to teach her a lesson.

    And he was happy when he saw the sh of his Ero Meter.

    He knew that his meter would help him at a critical point that could decide the direction of future events.

    With a smile, he repeated the words of Ero Meter.

    "If that is the case then, you are more than wee to go and tell everybody, I was thinking of quitting this college anyway. And yes I also have proof of the incident at Golden Garden."

    When Elma, who was getting the upper hand in the conversation heard his words, her mouth opened wide, and her heart skipped a beat.

    "What proof?" She asked her voice choked.

    Jack''s smile widened at her expression. "Well, you would find out if you keep acting like a bitch."

    Elma gulped her saliva in fear.

    "You... This is not how you talk to your teacher!"

    Just as he heard her words another prompt shed in front of Jack.

    [1. "Suck my dick, if you want me to shut up." (+40 Ero Points.)

    2. "I am sorry professor." (-20 Ero Points.)

    3. "Well this is how I talk, deal with it!" (-5 Ero Points.)]

    Looking at the prompts Jack gulped his saliva.

    The first one was too dangerous, it was basically ckmail.

    He then looked at her head, her Ero Meter rested at 51 points which means that if he choose the first option, he would only need nine more points to have sex with Elma.

    He then remembered the attitude she showed him just now.

    He could tell that if he backed down now, she would trouble him more.

    She was that kind of woman, she could go to any lengths to keep her secret safe from anyone.

    Clenching his fist in determination he chose the first option.

    "Suck my dick, if you want me to shut up." He said as his gaze subtly rolled over her luscious body.

    His eyes stopped at her red lips and just the thought of her sucking his penis sent waves of excitement down his body.

    However, he didn''t show this excitement on his face, he was calm andposed, looking at Elma with disdain on his face.

    Elma on the other hand was shaking at his words, her hands were tightly clenched at the chair, and she almost dug her nails into the handrest.

    Anger and fear were rushing in her body, however soon fear triumphed and she slumped down on the chair with her eyes drowsy.

    She could feel her heart jumping out of her chest at his words.

    She was a dignified woman who has never done any sexual acts with anyone before.

    In the past, she has always rejected everyone and focused only on her career as a professor and a businesswoman.

    She was also a board member of their college and has donated huge sums of money.

    She belonged to a rich family and the one thing that she hates the most in her life are lustful men.

    They always stare at her body and she was disgusted by them.

    That was the reason why she was single till now and she was not expecting to be with a partner in her life.

    However, now this guy in front of her has found out a secret about her that could put her in danger if it got out.

    She contemted the things she could do to get out of this situation.

    "You pervert! So were after my body from the start! I am going andining about you to themittee board, I will make sure to expel you and that girl." She said and stood up in fury.

 Chapter 37 Deal

    ?

    Jack saw Elma standing up, however, he wasn''t fazed at all, he fully believed in the power of his Ero Meter.

    He knew that she was just acting and wouldn''t dare to call the collegemittee here, as it could affect her reputation too.

    Jack could also tell that she was just desperate to resolve this matter no matter what and his Ero Meter somehow knew her weakness and used it against her.

    ''Why is he not reacting?'' She looked at him with a side nce and saw him sitting in the chair with a calm smile, a shiver ran down her spine.

    ''Does he really not care if he gets kicked out of this college? He doesn''t even care about that girl?'' Her thoughts were going everywhere.

    "What are you standing here for? Go call themittee, let''s tell them what I did." Jack said and stood up too.

    His eyes subconsciously looked around the room and could see some cameras.

    ''Looks like I need to be out of this ce to teach her a lesson.'' He decided as teaching her a lesson on camera would be pretty bad for himself.

    Elma who was standing there angry at him, suddenly broke out of her stupor and her anger faded away for a moment.

    However, she soon rposed herself.

    Her finger moved and with force, pointed at Jack.

    "You know this is ckmail right?! You can go to jail for it!"

    She said while still trying to save some dignity.

    ''I have to make sure that he never opens his mouth about the garden, or it would be pretty bad for me.'' She thought.

    Jack when heard her words narrowed his eyes, this was the reason he was against forcing her to suck his dick.

    However, even when he gave her a way to get out of this situation before, she still tried to threaten him.

    And he can''t let that happen.

    ''This bitch!'' He clicked his tongue. And just as he did so a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Say, "Suck my dick or consider your secret, public news by tomorrow." (+9 Ero points.)

    2. Say, "Do whatever you want" and leave the room. (-20 Ero points.)]

    Jack saw the first option and gulped his saliva, he knew that after choosing this option he would be able to fuck Elma.

    However this time he went against his Ero meter.

    "Ok, do whatever you want! I don''t give a fuck anymore!" He said and his legs started pacing towards the door.

    When Elma saw him leaving panic appeared on her face.

    ''I have to stop him!''

    She adjusted her sses and quickly moved out of the round table to stop Jack, however before she could do so, Jack was already gone from the room.

    As she got out of themittee room, she saw that hallway was bustling with a lot of students but Jack wasn''t in them.

    Biting her lips, she quickly took out her phone, her heart beating at a rapid pace.

    ''I hope he doesn''t tell anyone in his rage!''

    Jack on the other hand was already out in the parking lot, he didn''t wanna catch a case for fucking her against her will.

    Although she was a sexydy, he had some morals, and forcing someone against their wish is against them.

    ''I lost control in there!'' He punched the driving wheel in frustration.

    "This Ero Meter is dangerous! I have to keep a check on whatever I do in the future!"

    He said and started his car to get out of the college.

    Soon enough his phone started ringing.

    It was a call from Miss Elma.

    Jack ignored the first few calls and then after pulling his car aside, he decided to resolve the situation.

    He was sure that she wasn''t gonna tell on him or Cassie, out of fear of her secret leaking out.

    "How dare you leave!" It was Elma from the other side.

    As he was about to answer her, the time around him stopped and everything turned ck and white, a panel then shed in front of him.

    [1. "I can do whatever I want!" ( +5 Ero Points )

    2. I am sorry, but you have to understand that I won''t tell your secret to anybody. (-10 Ero points.)

    3. "Let''s make this clear, what do you want me to do?" (+1 Ero points.)]

    This time Jack thought about the options a bit more.

    Previously he has seen the power of Ero Meter, and he was sure that he could have slept with Miss Elma tonight, however, filling up her heartster would have been troublesome.

    And he could even got in trouble if everything turned sideways.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So currently he wanted to choose the safest option for him.

    Looking at the first option he could tell that it was going on the route of forcing her.

    The second and third options were more realistic for him.

    Deciding he chose the third option because he wanted to clear things up with her.

    Also, he didn''t know what Golden Garden was.

    For all he knows it could even be something illegal that Elma has done and wanted to hide from the Police.

    ''She might have even murdered someone and hid the body in that garden.''

    Just the thought of this sent shivers down his spine, he didn''t wanna get caught with a murderer.

    "Let''s make this clear, what do you want me to do?" He asked.

    "I want you to return to the college this instant and erase all evidence," Elma said from the other side.

    Just as she said this, another panel shed in front of him and this time it surprised him.

    He never expected that such a panel woulde in front of him.

    Raising his brows he looked at the options.

    [1. It would be a shame if I deleted those photos. You looked cute in that outfit. (+1 Heart)

    2. No way I aming back to a crazy bitch like you! (+ 1 Ero points.)]

    ''Outfit?''

    He was confused, however, he soon remembered something.

    He has previously searched for Golden Garden to find a connection between it and Elma, however, at that time he wasn''t able to find anything rted to her.

    However, he remembered one specific thing from that search, about a month ago a Cosy convention was held there.

    ''Is the outfit rted to that cosy event? Is she ashamed of the outfit that she wore on that day?'' Many questions whirled around his mind.

    However, he collected himself and decided to go for the first option, because he knew that he could never go wrong with an increase of heart.

    "It would be a shame if I deleted those photos, you looked cute in that outfit." He said, anticipating her reaction.

    Elma was about to say something when she heard his words, her voice choked in her throat and a tinge of red appeared under her eyes.

    "You! How dare you talk like that to your teacher?!"

    Her anger-filled voice came from the other side of the phone.

    With all this information Jack was almost able to deduce the situation of Golden Garden.

    ''So she might have participated in that cosy convention and didn''t wanna show herself to others wearing some dress.'' He thought.

    ''She must have also worn a mask to protect her identity.''

    As thoughts ran wild in his mind a smile formed on his face.

    He was overthinking things before, taking in a deep breath heposed himself.

    ''She was even ready to have sex with me just to hide her cosy identify?'' Jack thought that it was unreasonable for her to go to such lengths just to hide the fact that she cosyed.

    ''Maybe she was doing some inappropriate cosy.''

    Jack remembered that she was a college board member, and also a businesswoman with a rich background.

    The fact that she cosyed something inappropriate could put her business and her family''s reputation in a bad ce.

    She might even get kicked out of the college board team even though she has donated a lot of money to the college.

    This could be the reason why she was acting so scared.

    After specting so much Jack was about to say sometime when a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "Let''s have a deal, I will not tell anyone about your hobby to anyone if you cosy for me once a month, for six months only." (+5 Ero Points.)

    2. "I can talk however I want!" (-10 Ero points.)]

    Seeing the options many of his doubts got clear.

    ''So my spections are somewhat true, she really is hiding her cosy hobby.'' He thought.

    This time he didn''t give the options too much thought and opted for the first one.

    "Let''s make a deal, I will not tell anyone about your hobby, if you cosy for me, once a month for six months only."

    When Elma heard him from the other side she turned silent for a bit, as if contemting something.

    This was the first time he has decided to make a deal with her and the businesswoman inside her started to weigh the pros and cons.

 Chapter 38 XxX

    ?

    Taking in a deep breath, Jack nervously awaited Elma''s response.

    The weight of his proposition hung in the air as he offered her a potential solution to their predicament.

    The situation they found themselves in was challenging, but Jack believed he hade up with a mutually beneficial arrangement with the help of his Ero Meter.

    He proposed a deal to Elma, hoping it would provide an escape from their current circumstances.

    All she had to do was agree to cosy for him once every month.

    It was an unconventional request, but Jack saw it as an opportunity to address two distinct aspects.

    Firstly, he believed that Elma''s participation in cosy would enhance her likability towards him.

    Secondly, Jack hoped that this arrangement would allow both of them to find a way out of their current situation.

    After a few seconds of suspenseful silence, a reply finally came from Elma''s end of the phone.

    "Ok..." Her voice came through, her tone seemingly mixed with a blend of uncertainty and intrigue.

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat, and a wide smile instantly spread across his face.

    The realization that Elma had agreed to his proposition sent a surge of exhration coursing through his veins.

    Despite the lingering apprehension, he felt regarding the mysterious power of his Ero meter, he couldn''t help but feel immensely grateful for this unexpected turn of events.

    The sheer audacity of Elma, the college beauty known for her aloof demeanor, agreeing to something as unconventional as cosying for him, left him in awe.

    It was a drastic departure from her usual reserved andposed nature, and Jack couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer unpredictability of life.

    Imagining the reaction of their fellow students and even the college faculty if they were to learn about this arrangement brought a mischievous grin to Jack''s face.

    Their jaws would surely drop, their eyes bulging out of their sockets in disbelief.

    The news would spread like wildfire, in the college if it got out.

    Feeling a surge of anticipation, Elma''s voice came through the phone once more, asking about the details of their arrangement.

    Jack''s grip tightened on the steering wheel as he struggled to contain his excitement.

    "Don''t be so excited, Elma," Jack responded, his voice carrying a hint of yful teasing. "I will call youter to discuss the specifics."

    "Ok, remember the deal between us."

    *Beep*

    She hung up the phone.

    "So she likes to show off her cosy, however as she was a public figure it was a shameful act for her."

    Jack''s chuckle echoed through the car as he drove towards his apartment.

    His mind was still preupied with the encounter in the meeting room, but he managed to shake off the distraction and focus on the present moment.

    Upon arriving at his apartment, he tossed his bag onto the bed, feeling a sense of relief to be back in his personal space.

    Cassie was already gone.

    The weight of the day seemed to settle on his shoulders as he took a moment to dpress.

    With a deep breath, he let himself copse onto the bed, sinking into itsforting embrace.

    As Jacky there, his mind wandered, searching for a diversion from the mundane routine.

    Suddenly, an idea sparked within him.

    It was a mischievous thought that brought a sly grin to his face.

    With newfound energy, he sprang off the bed, determined to bring his idea to life.

    Without wasting any time, Jack hurriedly left his apartment, his Te serving as his chariot for the destination ahead.

    He embarked on a mission to seek out the nearest sex toy store, driven by curiosity and a desire to explore a realm of pleasure and intimacy with Nicole.

    The anticipation mingled with a hint of nervous excitement as he navigated the streets, determined to satiate his curiosity and unlock new experiences.

    Soon enough he was standing in front of a giant shop named ''XxX.''

    Just as Jack entered the store, his eyes were immediately drawn to a young woman standing by the counter.

    She appeared to be around twenty years old, and her weing smile brightened up the entire shop.

    What caught Jack''s attention the most was the vibrant hue of her hair��a stunning shade of pink that effortlessly stood out from others.

    It was a bold and unconventional choice that perfectlyplemented her unique style.

    As his gaze shifted to her face, he couldn''t help but notice her striking ck eyes, which seemed to hold a depth of the ocean.

    The young woman''s makeup further entuated her features, creating an alluring contrast against her pale whiteplexion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her choice of dark red lipstick added a touch of elegance and confidence, drawing attention to her lips.

    Thebination of her unconventional hair color, captivating eyes, and carefully applied lipstick gave her an enhanced and charismatic appearance.

    As the girl with pink hair noticed a customer, her eyes lit up with enthusiasm, and she swiftly made her way toward Jack.

    Her steps were quick and purposeful, yet there was a certain grace in her movements.

    Despite her hurried pace, she maintained an air of elegance that seemed to be a natural part of her being.

    Complementing her vibrant hair, she adorned herself in a pink sundress that entuated her figure.

    The dress gently hugged her curves, highlighting her feminine features without being overly revealing.

    It was a yful and flirty choice, mirroring the vibrancy of her personality.

    The girl''s appearance wasn''t that of a stereotypical "busty beauty." Instead, she exuded a charming simplicity that was equally captivating.

    Her allure stemmed from her natural confidence and the way she carried herself with self-assurance.

    While not conforming to conventional standards, she possessed an undeniable charm and a quiet maism.

    "What can I help you with, sir?" The girl with pink hair asked, her warm smile radiating genuine hospitality.

    Jack returned her smile, appreciating her friendly demeanor.

    Taking a moment to gather his courage, Jack decided to be direct about his interests.

    Although he was typically a shy individual, the newfound confidence bestowed upon him by the Ero Meter emboldened him to speak openly about his desires.

    "This is my first time," Jack admitted, his voice tinged with a hint of nervousness. "Can you show me some items rted to BDSM and anal?"

    The girl maintained her professionalposure, unfazed by Jack''s request.

    She had encountered customers with diverse interests and preferences before, and it was part of her job to provide guidance and assistance without judgment.

    "Certainly," she responded with a reassuring tone, still wearing her warm smile.

    "We have a range of products rted to BDSM and anal y. Let me show you our selection and provide any information you might need. Feel free to ask any questions along the way."

    Jack''s newfound confidence, courtesy of the Ero Meter, helped him to feel more at ease discussing his desires openly.

    He felt a sense of relief, knowing that he was in a judgment-free environment where his interests could be explored without reservation.

    With a renewed sense of curiosity and eagerness, he followed the girl with pink hair, ready to embark on a journey of exploration and discovery within the realm of adult novelties.

    As the girl with pink hair guided Jack through the array of BDSM and anal y products, he found himself intrigued by the diverse selection.

    From handcuffs to anal beads, she presented him with various options, exining their features and potential uses.

    While many of the items carried a hefty price tag, Jack''s newfound financial security allowed him to approach the purchase without hesitation.

    After browsing through the merchandise, Jack decided on a selection of items that piqued his interest.

    He gathered them in a bag, his excitement growing as he envisioned the experiences they might unlock.

    As he approached the counter, the girl with pink hair shifted her attention to calcting the total amount and printing a bill.

    Standing before her, Jack observed her professional demeanor and efficiency.

    Her focus remained unwavering as she processed the transaction, ensuring that everything was ounted for urately.

    Behind her weing smile, Jack sensed a subtle hint of curiosity, as if she wondered about the stories and desires that led him to this moment.

    As Jack looked at her gentle appearance he wondered what it would be like to have such a girl in his bed.

    Just the thought of this sent excitement through his veins.

    And just as he expected a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Ask her name. (+5 Ero Points.)

    2. Pay the bill and leave the store. (+0 Ero Points.)]

    Without any hesitation, Jack clicked on the first option.

    "Can I ask your name?" He asked with a gentle smile on his face.

    The girl who was done with billing, suddenly looked up at his words and with a smile said her name.

    "My name is Rose."

    [1. "Rose is such a nice name, do you own this ce?" (+5 Ero points)

    2. "That is a nice name, my name is Jack. (-5 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and smiled, this cheat of his was too urate.

 Chapter 39 Who?

    ?

    "Rose is such a nice name, do you own this ce?" Jack asked with a friendly smile on his face.

    "No, I don''t own this ce, I just work here." She said with a smile on her face.

    Another panel shed in front of Jack.

    [1. Tip her a hundred dors. (+ 20 Ero meter.)

    2. Don''t tip her. (+0 Ero points.)]

    Selecting the first option, Jack waited for the bill.

    Soon enough it was in front of him, on the screen. It was about 500 dors.

    Jack smiled and pulled out his debit card, and added a hundred dors in tip for her.

    Rose looked at the money and her eyes widened.

    "This is a lot, I can''t have it..." She said, however, there was a huge smile on her face contrary to her words.

    "I think you deserve it," Jack replied with a smile.

    "For real? Thank you so much. Can I hug you?" Rose came out of the counter and hugged Jack.

    Jack could smell her sweet scent as she moved closer to him, she was elegant with her every move.

    His eyes thennded on her Ero Meter which stayed at thirty points.

    Soon another Panel shed in front of him as she backed away after hugging him.

    [1. "Can I have your number?" (+10 Ero points.)

    2. Walk out of the shop, after taking the items. (-10 Ero Points.)]

    After taking the handbag filled with goodies, Jack took his phone out.

    "By the way, I was wondering if I can have your number." He said with a slight lean towards her.

    His deep ck eyes started in hers.

    Rose smiled with a slight blush on her face, "Sure why not, you can tell me if you have any problems with our products."

    [1. "I am not taking your number just for your products." (+10 Ero points.)

    2. "Yes, I will give some feedback." (-20 Ero points.)]

    Jack chuckled looking at the options and choosing the first one.

    A sneaky smile formed on his face as looked at her.

    "I am not taking your number just for your products." He said and winked at her.

    She listened to him and moved her gaze away from him, an embarrassing look appeared on her face.

    This was the first time someone has approached her this way.

    She usually gets approached a lot because of her beauty, and most of the time many of the guys that try to hit on her hide their intentions behind their friendly facade.

    And she hated those kinds of guys.

    She could tell what was going through their mind and how they are trying to hide it, she would much prefer a guy that was honest in his intentions.

    And now someone like that was in front of her.

    His words just now cleared up why he wanted her number and that made her heart skip a beat.

    ''He is so tant! Not like other guys that try to bend around the topic.''

    She thought and looked at him again.

    Jack smiled at her attitude and gave his phone to her.

    "Here you can type it in."

    After taking the number he left the shop.

    Rose looked at his departing back and saw the tip he has given him.

    ''Is he interested in me? He must have a girlfriend, that''s why he must be buying that stuff right?''

    ''Or is he buying them for himself?'' her blush deepened at the second thought.

    ''I am so stupid! He is just a yboy!'' She concluded and took her phone out.

    She had given him her number and not taken him, so now she has to wait for his message to talk to him again.

    ''I should have taken his number too. He is such a bad boy.'' She thought and ced the phone back in her pocket and started attending to other customers.

    Jack on the other hand left the shop with a proud smile on his face, this was the first time he has gotten a number of a random girl.

    Putting the bag full of sex toys in the back seat of his car, he called Nicole.

    Soon she picked up.

    "Where are you?" Jack asked.

    "Where do you think I would be at this time of the day?" She said in a grumpy tone.

    Jack smiled.

    "Close the shop ande to the apartment."

    "Hmph! No way, I can''t close the shop every other day. I don''t even have staff after you left."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You are still gonna act so disobediently?" Jack said with an evil smile on his face.

    "I wille after eight." She said with an angry snort.

    "Ok." Jack also didn''t wanna pester her too much.

    He knew that she closed the shop at eight in the evening and he was free too, so it would not burden both of them if she came after eight.

    He looked at his watch and it was stillte morning, so he has lots of time before Nicolees to his apartment.

    "What should I do till then." He thought and scrolled through his phone.

    He wanted to find a luxury restaurant to eat some food.

    Soon enough he found one and started heading towards it.

    After eating the food he got out of the restaurant, and after that, he looked through the city, to buy some gifts for Nicole.

    While moving through the ce his eyesnded on a jewelry shop.

    ''A ne would be good for her.'' Entering the shop he brought a diamond ne that was not too shy.

    It was minimal with a single diamond and looked elegant with the shiny tinum chain.

    After that, he went to a massage parlor to get a massage and then he tried out some climbing gyms in his area.

    Soon enough sun started setting and a red hue covered the sky.

    Nicole looked out of the shop and a blush formed on her face.

    She remembered the promise she made to Jack.

    ''This guy! He knows how to lead me with his fingertips.''

    She has never acted this way in the past, it''s like he has a power that brings her inner true self out.

    She felt truly like herself when she is with him like she could drop all her facades and mask and bes one with her reality.

    And this was truly addictive to her, she wanted to be with him more than anyone now.

    And although she acted hard to get, it was all because of fear, a fear she have that he will abandon her if she be too clingy to him.

    He might dislike her for being too clingy.

    Putting her thoughts aside she looked forwards to meeting him.

    Soon enough the sun settled downpletely and night covered the sky.

    Nicole move out of her shop and after closing it up she started moving towards his apartment.

    Jack was already at his apartment, he was just out of the bathroom when he heard the doorbell sound.

    "It must be her." he thought and quickly moved toward the door with a white towel wrapped against his waist.

    However, to his surprise, it wasn''t Nicole as he expected but, Cassie was standing outside the door.

    And when she saw him just in a towel a smile formed on her face.

    "Let me take a bath too." She said and tried to move inside the apartment.

    However, Jack blocked her way.

    "You came back?"

    "Yes, turns out, our parents are already taking good care of Meadow and they didn''t seem to need me." She said and tried to move in again.

    However, blocked by him this time too.

    She raised her brows in annoyance, he has never stopped her from entering the apartment.

    "Let me go in, I want to stay at your apartment today."

    "No, you can''t," Jack said with a sigh.

    He knew a situation like this would ur sooner orter.

    "Why?" Cassie asked with an annoyed expression.

    "Someone else ising over," Jack said.

    He didn''t wanna keep her in the dark, that was one of the reasons he didn''tmit to her.

    He knew thatmitting to any single girl was not possible for him, now that he has a cheat.

    If it was before then he might have considered it, however now that he has the power, he wanted to taste it a little before settling down with anyone.

    And he also wants to keep things clear to his girls so he doesn''t have to y hide and seek in the future.

    "Who?" Cassie asked with a choked voice and her heart skipping a beat.

    She has previously seen him kissing that bustydy and after that, she forgot about that incident.

    Her gaze moved over to his face and a pang of pain moved through her heart when realization dawned on her.

    In thest few days, they have been so intimate with each other that she forgot about the incident.

    And how both of them were not girlfriend and boyfriend.

    She wanted to stop him, however, can''t bring herself to do it.

    As she felt no right over him.

 Chapter 40 Gifts

    Cassie looked at his face and with a deep sigh moved away from his apartment, with slow steps she started going down the stairs.

    There was mist in her eyes.

    ''What should I do?'' She thought.

    Her gaze then moved to the figure that was moving up the stairs in front of her.

    She was curvy and beautiful.

    Cassie identified the figure, she was the one she saw with Jack the other day.

    Her eyes moved over her body and then a jealous expression appeared on her face.

    She wanted to keep Jack all for herself, however, she was toote.

    If it was before then she might have a chance, however, looking at the mature woman her face turned red in jealousy.

    ''Does he like mature women?'' She thought and then looked at her body.

    Inparison to her, she was less developed.

    Nicole on the other hand when noticed the weird girl in front of her, narrowed her eyes.

    "Do I know you?" Nicole asked.

    Cassie broke out of her stupor and looked at Nicole.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to creep you out..." She apologized.

    "It''s ok," Nicole said and moved up the stairs, leaving Cassie behind.

    Cassie looked at her swaying hips and got even more jealous.

    ''How can I be like her?'' She thought and moved towards her apartment.

    Thoughts of Jack and thedy circted in her mind as she slumped down on her bed.

    If it was before she wouldn''t have cared about Jack being with otherdies, she would even feel happy for him.

    However, for thest few days, she has felt something for him.

    Her heart crunched in her chest as she flipped around on the bed.

    Jack on the other hand sighed looking at her departing back and was about to close the door to his room when he saw Nicoleing from the stairs.

    A smile formed on his face.

    Moving his hands outwards again, against the cold doorknob, his face moved out of the apartment with a wide smile.

    Nicole''s eyes got focused, as she felt her heartbeat increasing, when her gazended on Jack''s smiling face standing outside the door.

    Her eyes stayed on his smile for a few seconds and then moved down to his bare chest, a warm current moving through her body.

    Her gaze thennded on the towel and the slight water droplets on his skin and a smile broke out on her face.

    Her steps turned shorter and slower as she finally stood in front of him, her nose got attacked by the fragrance of the soap he used.

    Her cheeks felt warm as she moved even closer.

    Jack moved his hands and moved them around her thin waist, feeling the gentle fabric of her t-shirt and the slight bounce of ger skin.

    "Why did you call me?" Nicole asked with a blush on her face as she felt his embrace on her body.

    She liked being with him and spending time with him.

    Her heart skipped a beat when Jack didn''t answer her question and instead kissed her in the open corridor.

    At first, she was hesitant by the suddenness of his action, however soon she opened her mouth and let his tongue slip in.

    She could feel his warm and juicy tongue moving through her mouth and getting around to every corner.

    "Mmm..." She grunted and moved away.

    "Someone might see us here!" She said with her face red.

    "Let''s go in then..." Jack grabbed her hand and locking the door pushed her into his bedroom.

    "You wanna know why I called you today?" He asked with a sneaky smile on his face.

    "Hmph! I am not a fool..." She said and moved over to the bed, her simple dress slipping from her body.

    Soon she was in her bra and panties.

    "How do I look?" She asked looking at Jack.

    "Well, you got me hard..." Jack said as he dropped his towel, revealing his erect Goliath.

    Nicole gulped her saliva as her eyesnded on his penis.

    She then looked up and her nose raised in annoyance.

    "You always do whatever you want, but today you have to listen to me!" She said standing up.

    Her hands moved behind her back and her blue bra soon dropped on the floor.

    Jack smiled at her annoyed attitude.

    "I have to listen to you?"

    "Yes! Let me do it for you today." Her one handnded on his chest as she moved him to the bed.

    "What are you doing?" Jack asked with his brows raised as heid down on the bed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Close your eyes." She moved over the bed and sat beside his face.

    "Why?"

    "Just do it!" She insisted with a pout on her face.

    "What if I won''t?" Jack said with a sneaky smile.

    Nicole snorted and then moved her asscheeks over his face.

    "I have other ways to close your eyes."

    Jack smiled, as her womanly fragrance entered his nose.

    Soon a tingling sensation moved through the tip of his penis to his body, his hips jerked up as he felt her tongue caressing the nce of his penis.

    "You are amazing..." Jack said as his finger moved her blue panties aside from the front of his face.

    Revealing her glistening vagina, his tongue moved out of his lips and slowly entered her pussy.

    "Mmm..." A pleasure wave moved through her body as she felt his tongue on her opening.

    Her lips then parted and shepletely engulfed his penis straight to her throat.

    She has thought of this new strategy to take on his giant, she wanted to fully send it from the beginning.

    However, it backfired on her as she gagged and coughed out loud.

    "You are stupid..." Jack eximed and his index finger pressed into her ass hole.

    Suddenly a cold shiver went down her spine as she felt his finger moving over her asshole.

    "What are you doing?" She asked with her eyes widened in surprise.

    Jack smiled. "Just focus on what you are doing and leave this to me."

    He then pressed his finger harder into her opening.

    "Ahh..." Her chest moved up in surprise and she could feel her whole body tingling.

    "This is..."

    "Stopining and keep sucking my dick you slut." Jack interrupted her ideal talk.

    Nicole pouted at his words, however internally she felt even more aroused by his vulgar words.

    She liked being called a slut, this was her kink.

    His legs then moved over her head, forcing her downwards, his hands moved over her waist and then he buried his tongue in her vagina. He could feel the smooth texture of her insides on his tongue.

    Nicole on the other hand when felt the force on their head, wanted toin, but instead took his penis in her mouth.

    Waves of pleasure moved around their bodies as they got engrossed in sucking each other''s private parts.

    "Mmm... You are so good." Jack said as his leg tightened around her head.

    After a few more minutes, he felt a warmth move through his body.

    "I am cumming, don''t spill a single drop."

    When Nicole heard his words, her lips got sealed around his shaft and she started sucking with full force.

    Soon enough his warm and salty fluid entered her mouth, and she started sucking it like a vacuum.

    Jack could feel the tingles of pleasure on the tip of his dick and his chest, as he orgasmed loudly.

    However, he didn''t stop and kept licking her pussy while also gently pacing his finger around her buthole and soon enough she also orgasmed.

    "Ohh... Yes, Daddy!!!" She grunted and her waits jerked on his face.

    Soon enough both of them started taking in deep breaths as theyid side by side on the bed.

    Jack had a satisfied smile on his face, while Nicole was taking in a deep breaths to calm her chest.

    Jack looked at her and chucked.

    "You are already looking tired, we have a lot more to do..." He whispered in her ears.

    "A lot more?" Nicole asked as she witnessed his sneaky smile.

    "Yes..." Jack stood up from the bed and moved toward the sofa where a bag was ced.

    "I brought some special gifts for you," Jack said as he picked up the bag.

    "Gifts?!" Nicole sat up on the bed with an excited look on her face.

    She wanted to see, what kind of gift Jack brought for her.

    "Yes a special one, you will love it," Jack said and took out a few binding straps made of leather from the bag.

    Nicole was genuinely expecting a gift and when she saw ck straps her brows raised in confusion.

    "What is that?" She asked.

    A mischievous smile formed on Jack''s face as he heard her question.

    "You will find out pretty quickly." He said and took out another item from the bag, it looked like a sleep mask, however, it was more shy with purple color borders.

    Nicole furrowed her brows and then a strange thought entered her mind that sent waves of excitement through her body.

 Chapter 41 Good Girl

    ?

    Jack moved over her body, his masculine frame covering her from head to toe, there was a sneaky smile on his face, that looked like a demon from the underground.

    Nicole gulped her saliva as shey on the bed with her chest pointing at him.

    His hands moved and reached for her blue underwear, slipping them off of her smooth glistening legs.

    Soon her vagina came into his view, and his smile widened.

    "So wet."

    His finger moved and took a dip in her fluids.

    Nicole''s body shuddered, and she convulsed a bit, then a satisfied smile appeared on her face.

    "What are you gonna do with those."

    She asked while gulping her saliva.

    Jack smiled at her words.

    "Turn around." His husky voice entered her ears as a tinge of excitement moved through her body.

    She looked at him dazed, not knowing what to do.

    "Stop staring and turn around!" Jack ordered and then flipped her body onto the bed.

    "Ahh..." she grunted as her face moved into the soft cushion.

    Tightly grabbing her hands he moved a strap through them, roping it up.

    "Mmm... What are you doing?" She grunted as she turned her head around to look at him.

    Her heart was beating at a fast pace, she had a slight idea of what was about to happen to her, however, the thrill of the unknown gripped her heart.

    "Shut up and obey me." Jack pped her asscheeks and then ced the blinds on her face.

    He then took out a choker from the bag and moved it around her neck.

    "Mmm..." She moaned as her body moved upwards.

    "Hahaha..." Jack let out a satisfied chuckle as he looked at her tied-down body.

    A wave of excitement rushed through his body, as his dick hardened in pleasure.

    "You are such a nice bitch..." He pped her asscheeks again.

    "Mmm..." She moaned again.

    He then got another strap. Moving the new strap around her legs he tied her ankles to her upper thighs leaving her vagina undefended.

    Her thighs spread wide on the bed as he flipped her body around.

    Her boobs jiggled as he pped them.

    "Call me daddy..." He whispered in her ear as his hardened dick started rubbing against her vagina.

    "Daddy..." Nicole couldn''t see anything because of the blinders in front of her eyes so his every action and voice sent waves of pleasure through her body.

    She has never experienced something like this, however now that she facing it, she was in love.

    "Oh my god! This is so exciting!" She moaned as her pussy twitched for his dick.

    Jack chucked looking at her aroused state.

    "You are a slut." Both of his hands grabbed her boobs and tightly squeezed them.

    "Ahhh...!" She let out a grunt of pain, however, there was pleasure mixed in her tone.

    Her body felt hot, as vaginal fluids started leaking out from her pussy.

    Suddenly she heard something buzzing in her vicinity.

    As she was blinded she could only guess what it was.

    Saliva went down her throat as realization dawned on her.

    ''A vibrator!''

    "Mmm..." A voice leaked as she felt vibrations on her thighs.

    Her legs twitched as she tried to flop them around, however, the straps stopped them from moving.

    "Where do you think you are going? The party has just started," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    He was excited at the fact that Nicole was also enjoying it.

    Soon an evil smile formed, as the vibrator moved from her thighs to her pussy.

    "Mmmm...!" Her chest jerked up as love fluids squirted out of her vagina.

    Her body turned hot and the reason was that one of her main senses was switched off by Jack, her eyes.

    That was the reason why her other senses were working at full throttle and she was feeling the maximum pleasure.

    "Buzzz..." The buzzing sound mixed with the fluid of her vagina, sent tingles down her spine.

    Soon Jack moved the vibrator slightly inside her and she gasped for her breath.

    "Gently..." She shouted in a low voice as a grunt of pleasure moved from her chest.

    Jack chuckled seeing her act like a scared cat, and inserted the dildo even more.

    This was the most expensive dildo that Rose gave him, and it was made to provide maximum pleasure.

    It vibrated just at the right frequencies to stimte the right spots in one''s body.

    "Ahh... Daddy...!" Nicole moaned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Get ready," Jack said and with an evil smile on his face shoved the dildo even deeper into her vagina, reaching its full length.

    He could see her neck bulging with veins. Her mouth was wide open as she orgasmed with a loud moan.

    Her body twitched and her eyes rolled back, sweat covered her bulging chest, blue veins visible on her boobs.

    She was enjoying every moment of it.

    "It''s too deep..." Her hands clenched the bed sheet below her.

    "Ha..." Jack let out a chuckle and didn''t stop instead he started swirling the vibrator inside her vagina.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked with a sneaky tone.

    "Ahh... This is amazing!" She bit her lips as her nipples turned hard.

    Jack could tell that she was about to cum again and before she could do so he pulled the vibrator out of her vagina.

    Nicole was at the peak point of her pleasure when suddenly felt the vibrator removed from her body, which made her let out a dissatisfied grunt.

    "Daddy... Keep going..." She begged.

    Jack smiled and moved his finger over her chest, pinching her hardened nipple.

    "Ahh..." She tried to move, but, her straps not letting her struggle.

    "You are such a naughty bitch." Jack ced his huge penis on her opening.

    Nicole gasped as the hot air in her surrounding and his manly scents waffled in her nose.

    "Ahhh..." A loud voice moved out of her mouth as Jack plowed his giant, in one swoop into her Vagina.

    "Daddy...!" She grabbed his silky bedsheets as her waist moved up in pleasure rubbing against his abs.

    "Real thing is always better." She bit her lips as a lot of love fluids gushed through her vagina.

    With just a single thrust of his, she was already at the edge of breaking loose.

    "Plow this slut''s pussy hard, Daddy!" She grunted.

    Jackughed and epted her wish and started moving his hips at great ferocity.

    He was like a tiger plowing on a deer.

    "Ahhh..."

    "Ahhh...."

    "Ahhh..."

    Moans after moans with the pping sounds of their thighs mixed with her vaginal fluids reverberated in the room.

    A musky humid fragrance made sweat beads cover their bodies, making them glisten with the soft light of the room.

    "Ahh... I am cumming...!" Nicole finally moved her hips and let out a loud moan as she orgasmed again and again below his muscr body.

    Jack also didn''t take much time after her, soon his warm murky fluid filled her inside giving her even more pleasure.

    "You are amazing..." Nicole moaned as she tried to move her straps away, however to her surprise, Jack didn''t remove her straps or her blinders even after cumming inside.

    She didn''t know what was happening.

    "Jack, remove the blinder from my face..." She asked, however only a mischievousugh answered her calls.

    "I already told you that the party has just begun."

    Suddenly she felt a force against her waist and her body flipped around on the bed, her ass hanging in the air in front of Jack.

    She could feel her cold hands caressing the area around the asshole and a shiver ran down her spine.

    "What are you doing? I am not ready yet, let me rest a bit..." She asked, however, another coldugh came against her words.

    "Don''t worry, you are ready, you just have to believe me." His raspy voice entered her ears.

    "But..." She wanted to retort.

    "You don''t believe me?" However, his dissatisfied tone stopped her words from leaving her mouth.

    She gulped her saliva as her ears perked up in anticipation.

    "Ahh..." She grunted as she felt a loud p on her asscheeks.

    "Tell me? Do you not believe me?" Jack asked, he would only continue the y if she has trust in him, although he knew that she liked anal, however, he wanted to make sure that Nicole trusted him fully.

    "Yes... I believe you." Her sweet caring tone assured him, making his lips bend upwards.

    "Good girl, now get ready for your reward."

    Jack pulled out a lubricant gel from the bag, which he has also brought from Rose. She told him that it would make it easy to do the anal the first time.

    Picking a bit of gel on his finger he moved it towards her asshole.

    Nicole felt a cold sensation as his fingers moved around her backside.

    "What is that?"

    "Don''t worry," Jack reassured her.

    He was also nervous, as this was also the first time, that he was gonna put his dick in a girl''s anus.

    He has heard that it was harder than real sex and even more painful for the girl.

    If he hasn''t read on the Ero Meter that she has an Anal kink then he would have never tried it on Nicole as his first time.

 Chapter 42 [Bonus ] Worry

    ?

    Jack''s hands moved and lubricated her ass hole, after that he took out anal beads from the bag.

    This was also the thing that he brought from Rose.

    Nicole felt a gentle scratching sensation when the bead came in contact with her opening.

    "Jack... What is that?" She asked her voice stuttering.

    "Nothing..." Jack replied.

    "Be gentle," Nicole said this was also her first time experiencing something like this and she doesn''t know what she should expect, however, the tinge of uncertainty made adrenaline rush through her body.

    Jack pressed his finger on the first bead and to his surprise, it went in.

    "Ah..." Nicole grunted as her shoulders moved closer to the bed.

    The novelty of the act they were doing, was something that turned her on, to an extreme.

    Soon enough her vagina started leaking with fluids again.

    "Anh..." She moaned as another bead entered her opening.

    "Slut!" Jack pped her ass, seeing that she was enjoying the act.

    Although he believed in his Ero Meter''s information, however, he was still a bit apprehensive if Nicole would like it or not.

    And now seeing that she was enjoying it a wide smile was etched on his face.

    Slowly, he started pushing more and more beads and reached ten beads at one point.

    Jack has read that the anus has many stimting nerves connected to it, so if one reaches them gently then one can arouse sexual orgasm from it.

    Also, one can indirectly stimte the erogenous zones of the Vagina through the anal walls as it connects with the vaganial wall.

    "Mmm...." Nicole moaned again as thest bead entered her anus.

    Her nipples were hard and she felt like she could burst with pleasure at any moment.

    Her mind became cloudy and hot as her breath turned heavy.

    "How does it feel?" Jack asked while simultaneously kneading her plump ass.

    The view in front of him was impable and extremely arousing, his penis was coursing with blood and was steel-hard.

    "Daddy..." A drop of tear left her eyes, it was tear of pleasure, the beads stimted all of her sensitive nerves, her toes were curled in and as Jack ced his hands around her asscheeks it sent extreme amounts of pleasure.

    When Jack heard her orgasmic words, something stirred in him, he could tell that she was in an aroused state and wanted nothing more than rough sex.

    His dick pulsed and a bit of precum moved through the tip of his nce.

    With a chuckle, he positioned himself behind her and started rubbing his nce on her vaginal opening.

    "Yes, please put it in, I beg you!" Her body instinctively moved backward trying to engulf his penis.

    Her heart was beating at an extreme pace and her chest was warm with all the surging blood.

    Jack pped her ass and with a loud thrust, powered his hips in her body.

    "Anhhh..." A loud moan escaped her mouth as she orgasmed.

    She held the pillow corner between her teeth, because his huge dick in her vagina with the addition of the anal beads, gave her ultimate stimtion.

    It was too much for her. Her body jerked in lust.

    "Continue..." She murmured, her voice muffled by the pillow she was buried in.

    Jack moved his hand and hooked his finger on the choker making it tighter and pulling her face up.

    "Moan like a bitch!" He pped her ass and started thrusting with ferociously.

    As Nicole''s mouth was departed from the pillow, she had no choice but to moan out loudly under the extreme stimtion.

    "Pah!"

    "Pah!"

    "Ahh...!"

    As their bodies collided with each other wave after wave of moans resounded in the room.

    Jack held her choker tightly as he rode her body, he also started pulling the beads out of her anus slowly but surely.

    "Ahhh..." Her body convulsed as pleasure bumps appeared in her body with Jack''s every pull to thest bead.

    His hand moved and with a swing, pped her ass and she convulsed again.

    "I am about to cum... Yes, keep going!" Nicole grunted.

    Jack smiled and pulled his dick out of her vagina. "Not so soon..."

    Nicole moved her body, trying to juice his penis however she was a bit toote.

    "Daddy please..." She begged.

    Jack chuckled and then ced the tip of his shaft on her asshole.

    "Get ready..."

    "Stop, yours is too big, it won''t fit." Her eyes widened as she realized that Jack was about to push his penis inside her anus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahh..." He grunted and with a bit of resistance pushed the tip into her opening.

    "Ouch..." Nicole also grunted in pain.

    "Aye!..." Jack slowly started to move his shaft inside her anus.

    At first, she felt a bit of pain, however, the previous anal bead experience has touched all of her erogenous areas and made them sensitive.

    A forbidden pleasure that she has never experienced before, moved through her spine.

    Jack could also feel the resistance provided by her anus.

    He could feel the difference between her pussy and anus.

    While her Vagina weed and caressed his dick, her anus on the other hand tried to push his dick out, giving him a different kind of stimtion.

    "Ahh... Daddy, it hurts, move slowly..." Nicole clenched her teeth, as sweat formed on her forehead, her chest ran cold and blood moved away from her hands and legs.

    She felt a sudden shudder when his shaft touched her innermost past.

    She could feel his dick pressing against her vaginal wall from the other side, stimting something deeper in her body.

    "Ahhh..." A ring moan left her mouth, her eyes rolled up and saliva dripped from the corners of her lips.

    "This is so good! I love you..." She said suddenly.

    When Jack heard her words, his dick tightened even more, her words acted like a catalyst for his heart and it started pumping even faster.

    Pleasure coursed through his veins and he started stocking his hips on hers, at a slowly increasing pace.

    The resistanceing from her anal walls provides maximum stimtion to him, letting him reach the edge within just a few thrusts.

    "Ahh..."

    Both of them started grunting in pleasure as an orgasmic symphony reverberated in the room.

    His penis stroked against her anal walls again and again.

    "Ahh..." finally she let out a loud satisfied grunt that moved through the whole room.

    Jack could feel the satisfaction in her voice and due to that his shaft also convulsed and he released his sticky fluid inside her.

    "Yes..." He moaned and slumped his body on her back while thrusting a few more times to get the maximum stimtion.

    Soon enough heid down beside her, his chest heaving to take breaths.

    Nicole was also slumped down on the bed, her body squirming in the pleasure of all the thrill and endorphins.

    Jack chuckled and pped her ass. "How was it?"

    "Hmph! I don''t think I would walk straight for a few days! I told you that you are too big."

    "You are stupid..." Jackughed.

    "Hmph!" She snorted again, "Remove my binds!" Although her tone was filled with annoyance, however, there was a satisfied smile on her face.

    "Ok, ok, don''t be angry." Jack moved and removed the straps from her legs and hands.

    Nicole moved up and there was a pout on her face, hands that were free now moved and removed the blinds from her eyes and the choker from her neck.

    "You are the one that is stupid!" Sheined and moved in his embrace.

    "Now I want cuddles." Her hands moved behind his back and her legs crossed around his waist.

    She was sitting in hisp hugging him tightly, her soft boobs pressed against his chest and her head resting on his shoulder.

    "Did you like it?" This time she asked the question, and there was a tone of anticipation in her voice.

    She wanted to make Jack happy too.

    "Yes, I did." Jack decided to stop ying with her and tell her the truth, his hand started patting her head as he gently calmed her down.

    "Thanks..." She whispered and then finally left his embrace to slump down on the bed.

    Jack smiled and stood up from the bed.

    "By the way, I have another gift for you."

    Nicole, who was about to waffle into the embrace of the soft bed suddenly opened her eyes, and her brows moved up.

    "Another gift? Is it another perverted toy that you brought?" She sat on the bed as her eyesnded on a small cyan-colored bag in Jack''s hand.

    When she read thepany name on the small bag her eyes opened wide in surprise.

    "Tiffany!" She eximed in a surprised voice, her slumped posture straightened and she jumped out of bed with an excited gleam in her eyes.

    However, as realization dawned on her a worried expression appeared on her face.

    She knew that Jack was only a student and buying something from such luxury brands was not an easy thing for him.

    She didn''t want him to suffer because of her.

    Jack furrowed his brows as he saw worry on her face, however soon he realized what was going through her mind and then she moved closer and left a gentle kiss on her lips.

    "Don''t worry about money." He whispered in her ears.

    He was happy that she was worried for him, this told him about her character.

 Chapter 43 Tears

    ?

    "What do you mean don''t worry about the money!" Nicole pouted.

    "Shut up and take this gift for being a good little girl." Jack handed her the bag.

    Although Nicole was apprehensive about taking the gift, she still took it with goodwill.

    Taking the bag to the bed she sat down and took out a Cyan coloured box from it.

    Her fingers moved around the box as she tried to open it.

    Jack looked at her with anticipation, he wanted to know if she would like it or not.

    Soon the box flipped open, with back interior and a shining pendant revealed itself in front of Nicole.

    She looked at it with her eyes glittering and her mouth open slightly, it was a tinum pendant with four diamonds, shaped like a butterfly.

    The diamonds were shiny and refracted a lot of light, glimmering in the dimly lit room.

    Her mouth opened even wider when she saw the diamond, she was rich herself and could estimate the value of the pendant.

    "This is not ok!" She stood up form the bed, frightened.

    At first, she thought that he would have brought something that was not too expensive. However, now as she has seen the gift, she could tell that it was at least $15000.

    How can Jack afford such luxury?

    Jack smiled looking at her reaction, although only for a moment he still spotted a glimmer in her eyes and that was what he wanted.

    Her legs paced toward him and she stood in front of him with her chest heaving.

    "Where is the bill of this thing? We have to return it!" She eximed.

    However, her activity dimmed down when she noticed a smile on Jack''s face.

    "Turn around." Jack took the pendant from her hands.

    Nicole gulped her saliva and could tell that Jack has no intention of taking the gift back, her heart skipped a beat as a heavy feeling moved from her chest to her stomach.

    Tears formed in her eyes as she started sobbing in front of him.

    Jack raised his eyebrows looking at her crying.

    A warm feeling rose in his heart and then he hugged her. His hand moved and patted her back.

    "Keep this, it will remind you of me." He whispered in her ears.

    However his voice didn''t calm her down, instead, she started sobbing loudly.

    "Why are you so stupid..." She said gently rubbing her face on his chest to wipe her tears.

    Her head moved up and she met eyes with Jack.

    Jack could see deep affection in her eyes.

    "Did you not like the gift?" He asked.

    "It''s not that, it''s just too expensive!"

    "It''s nothingpared to your smile." his fingers moved below her eyes and wiped a tear off.

    A blush formed on her cheeks when she heard his words, her heart was beating at a fast pace and hisfortable hug gave her warmth.

    "Thanks..." She sighed and rising her toes she finally kissed him.

    Jack smiled while breathing out, he rxed seeing that she was not crying anymore.

    "Turn around." He moved away from her body and told her to turn around.

    She nodded while holding her hands in front of her chest.

    Jack took the pendant and then in a slick fashion both of his hands opened up.

    The pendant rested on her cor and he hooked it behind her neck gently.

    "There, how does it look," Jack asked as he moved her in front of a mirror.

    Nicole looked at the pendant on her neck, a slight smile broke out on her face as she looked at her naked image with the beautiful pendant.

    Her eyes glimmered as she gently touched the diamonds.

    "It looks amazing." She moved around, her eyes meeting with Jack and then with a slight lean, she kissed him.

    "Thank you so much, I will cherish this forever." She said gently.

    After that, both of them rested on the bed in each other''s embrace for an hour, and then Nicole stood up and wore some clothes.

    "I have to go." She said, her eyes looking at him with longing.

    Jack smiled and then kissed her again, "Take care." He said and then moved with her out of his apartment.

    After talking for few more seconds she left the floor in the lift and went outside the building to take a taxi.

    After she was gone Jack moved to his apartment and wore somefortable clothes.

    Cassie on the other hand was in her bed, tears already dried from her red eyes, she was hugging her pillow tightly as she thought about all the things that Jack and the bustydy would be doing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jealousy streaked on her cheeks with a tinge of red.

    "Ding!"

    Suddenly she heard the bell of the apartment.

    "Who is it at this time." Her gaze moved across the room, finallynding on a watch resting on her table.

    It was already, ten at night.

    Stretching she threw the big white pillow aside and stood up from her bed, she was currently in pink shorts that revealed her exquisite thighs.

    She was also wearing a light blue T-shirt that flowed around her curves.

    Her ass bounced as she moved towards the door.

    On the door screen, she could see figure of a male, with an average-looking face.

    He was standing there with a stic bag and, Cassie could tell that the bag contained some food and beer.

    "Hmph!" She identified the male as Jack.

    "So he has finallye after fucking that busty milf!"

    Stomping her legs she pressed the speaker button.

    "What do you want?"

    Jack who was standing outside in a ck T-shirt and green shorts suddenly heard her annoyed voice and smiled.

    "Open the door." He said while looking at the camera.

    Cassie snorted and her hands flung with an annoyed trajectory and she twisted the knob till it made a click sound.

    The wooden door leaned inside and in front of her she could see him standing with a smile on his face.

    "Why are you here? Are you done with thatdy?" She asked.

    Jack smiled awkwardly and moved inside her apartment while closing the door with his legs.

    "Let''s go inside, I have brought some food." He ignored her snarky remarks.

    Cassie narrowed her eyes, she knew that he was deliberately ignoring her words.

    Jack didn''t give her any chance to retort and quickly moved inside her living room.

    cing the food on the ss table he switched the TV on.

    As he has came to her apartment so many times, he was familiar with everything and didn''t feel awkward while fiddling with her things, like her TV.

    His body then slumped down on the sofa, and his gaze then moved from the TV to Cassie, who was standing in front of him, with her hands crossed in front of her chest.

    There was a pout on her face. He also noticed her Ero Meter which was on zero after her emotional turmoil.

    Cassie on the other hand, wanted to say something but didn''t knew what words she should use.

    She wasn''t his girlfriend, only his friend that had sex with him, how could she berate him for sleeping with another girl?

    And on top of that, she knew the fact that he would fuck thatdy before he did so, and even at that time she didn''t have the courage to stop him.

    "What are you standing there for?" Jack asked with a smile on his face.

    He could tell what was going on in her mind, and he knew that a day like this woulde after he got the Ero Meter.

    He has to maneuver this situation correctly or he might lose her and he didn''t want that to happen, he wanted to keep her all for himself.

    This showed his possessive nature.

    Cassie took in a deep breath as frustration brewed in her mind, however, it didn''t help with anything and she finally broke down in tears.

    Leaping, she moved into hisp, hugging him with all her force.

    Her face rested on his chest as tear after tear started rolling down through her eyes.

    She wanted to stop crying, but, couldn''t bring herself to do so.

    "You hurt me so much..." she sobbed as more tears moved out of her eyes.

    Jack took in a deep breath and started patting her back to calm her down.

    "Don''t cry like a baby now..." He tried to make her stop crying.

    "I am sorry..." After a minute or two she realized what she was doing and then moved away from his body, sitting on the sofa beside him.

    Her wrists rubbed against her eyes and nose to clear her tears away.

    Her chest was still hurting, however, she felt much lighter after crying in his embrace.

    Jack looked at her appearance and turned silent for a few seconds.

    After taking in a deep breath he finally opened his mouth, however before he could speak, the world around him turned monochromatic with ck and white tones.

    And then a panel shed in front of him.

 Chapter 44 Negative Hearts

    ?

    Before Jack could exin anything a panel shed in front of him.

    It was the panel from Ero Meter, as Jack noticed that the Ero Points above her head has turned zero, the Ero Meter has finally popped in front of him.

    He then saw the options in front of him.

    [1. "Do you hate me now?" (+10 Ero points.)

    2. "I will not look at any other girl if you want?" (+50 Ero points, +2 Hearts)

    3. "What do you want?" (+0 Ero points.)]

    He looked at the options and his brows raised up. They were pretty difficult options.

    He didn''t know where the first option would lead him. However, he, knew that the second option would lead him to a path of lies and he didn''t want that to happen.

    Although the Second option would increase the heart and Ero points together, it was not worth it if he have to lie in the future.

    And who knows that even her heart might drop by one if that happened.

    He gave it more thought and came to another conclusion, Cassie already has her three hearts filled.

    And if he chooses the second option her love meter would be full.

    He wanted to see what would happen if he fills the Love meter.

    He was in a peculiar situation, he could fill all her hearts, however, he has to lie to her.

    ''Should I pick the second option or the first?'' He gave it even more thought and after a few minutes of contemtion, he decided to choose the second option.

    Although he would lie to her, he has already seen the power of the love meter and wanted to know what would happen if he chooses the second option.

    The risk-to-reward ratio was pretty high in the second option.

    Choosing the second option he dismissed the panel, and the world around him got filled with colors again.

    His eyes darted around the room for a few seconds and then finallynded on Cassie.

    "I will not look at any other girl if you want." He said and focused his gaze on her face to see her reaction.

    Cassie on the other hand was still wiping her tears and when she heard his words, her suddenly perked up and then she looked at him.

    She could see a solemn expression on his face.

    Her heart skipped a beat when her mind repeated the words that Jack has spoken just now.

    Truth be told she was already in love with Jack and she regretted the past when she used to ignore him.

    And now he has said something that she wanted to hear desperately.

    Deep in her chest, something stirred and her eyes turned wet again.

    She looked at him for a few seconds and then took a deep breath.

    "Are you telling the truth?" She asked.

    [1. "Yes." (+10 Ero points.)

    2. "No." (-50 Ero points, -3 Hearts.)

    3. "What do you think?" (+5 Ero points.)]

    Jack gave some thought and choose the third option, he wanted to lie as less as possible.

    "What do you think?" He asked.

    Cassie yed with her finger and went into deep thought, she knew that Jack was not hers, to begin with, and now she has a chance to make him his.

    "Why are you ready to leave thatdy for me?" She asked.

    [1. "Why do you think?" (+45 Ero points.)

    2. "Because I love you." (+ 20 Ero points.)]

    Jack took in a deep breath and choosing the first option he repeated his previous sentence.

    "Why do you think?" He said again while moving his hand over her fidgeting hands to calm her down.

    Cassie took a look at him and then suddenly felt a flicker going in her brain.

    Jack on the other hand was waiting for her reaction patiently, however, suddenly the world around him turn ck and white.

    "What is happening? Both her hearts and Ero Points are full, so why did the time stop this time?" He questioned and looked around however found no answer.

    As he was about to stand up to look around for the problem, a panel moved in front of him.

    [Congrattions Host, forpletely conquering your first woman.

    By the grace of Ero Meter, fifty million dors have been transferred to your ount, and now, you haveplete control over both of Cassie''s meters, you can adjust them however you want.]

    Jack read the information and his eyes widened in surprise.

    He never thought something like this would happen when hepletely conquers a woman.

    ording to the information he has just read, now he could fiddle with her meters however he wants.

    "Does this mean even if her heart dropped in the future I could turn them up manually?"

    Just the thought of this sent a wave of uncertainty in his mind.

    Soon the world around him turned normal again and then his eyesnded on Cassie she was sitting on the sofa and was looking at him with affectionate eyes.

    His eye then darted over her head, where both of her meters were full and now he could see a minus sign besides both of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''If I touch this minus sign then her points would drop.'' He thought and wanted to test it.

    He focused his consciousness on the sign beside her love meter and just as he expected, one of her hearts dropped and a plus sign also appeared beside the love meter.

    A smile formed on his face, this was too overpowered.

    "What are you looking at?" His thought process suddenly got broken by Cassie''s voice.

    He quickly increased her heart again and smiled at her.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking of how beautiful you are. By the way, you haven''t answered my question." He said with a smile on his face.

    Cassie looked away from him and a blush formed on her face.

    She didn''t know how to answer this question.

    As she was thinking about her answer, Jack on the other hand focused on her Ero Meter.

    He always wanted to see which one was stronger, Ero Meter or the Love Meter.

    ''I wonder how she would act if I turned down Ero Meter to zero.'' He thought and focused on the (-) sign.

    Soon enough the numbers on her Ero Meter started dropping down.

    (90/100)

    .

    .

    .

    (50/100)

    .

    .

    .

    (10/100)

    And finally, it stopped at zero points.

    Cassie on the other hand, who was thinking about the answer she should give, suddenly felt something change in her.

    Just now she was hot and wanted to have sex with Jack, however now she felt that she was not in the mood.

    Her face turned around and when she looked at him sitting there innocently waiting for her answers, this somehow made her vagina dry up.

    She didn''t know why as she still felt deep love towards him.

    Jack on the other hand when looking at theplicated expression on her face smiled, he could tell that something in her, had changed.

    Her red ears just now turned normal and her gaze that was previously filled with both lust and love. Now he could only feel love in them.

    ''Let''s see how strong is love meter.''

    He thought and leaned towards her, his hands taking her in his embrace as he started kissing her.

    "You can think of the answerter, let''s y a little." He whispered in her ears and his hand moved under her T-Shirt to fiddle with her boobs.

    Although she didn''t explicitly resist him, he could feel the slight resistance, even her kiss felt superficial.

    He could tell that she was only doing it because she loved him and didn''t want to deny his request.

    And his suspicion turned into reality when he saw her next action.

    Her hands moved over his, pushing them away from her chest, after that she moved away from his body.

    "What happened?" Jack asked.

    "I am not in the mood..." She said and she adjusted her bra and T-Shirt.

    "Do you hate me?" he asked with his brows raised.

    "No, it''s not that." She moved close to him terrified, her expression showing unease.

    She didn''t want to lose him.

    Although she was not in the mood today, she still didn''t want to make him unhappy.

    "I can give you a blow job if you want." She said and started binding her hair.

    Jack listened to her and smiled, he could tell that she was ready to give him a blow job only because of the five hearts.

    He looked at her and patted her head. "Don''t worry, I was just teasing you." He said with a chuckle.

    "Hmph!" She snorted, "You make me worried."

    Jack looked at her love meter and started to fiddle with it, soon enough her heart dropped to zero.

    However, what surprised him was that there was still a negative sign there.

    He pressed on it again and one of the hearts turned blue.

    ''Does it mean negative hearts? Would she hate me, if I fill the negative hearts?'' He contemted and started pressing the negative signs again and again.

    Soon her heart reaches negative five. ''I wonder how she would act.''

 Chapter 45 My Fault

    ?

    Jack looked at Cassie''s head and saw that all her hearts were now filled with blue color instead of red.

    And even her Ero Meter was on zero.

    ''Would she hate me now?'' Jack wondered.

    Cassie on the other hand looked at him and suddenly something in her changed, her mind started filling with different thoughts.

    Thoughts of how Jack sent her back and fucked that busty milf instead.

    Anger started surging in her mind.

    ''Who does he think he is?! To treat me like some run-of-the-mill slut!'' She looked at him, her eyes narrowing.

    ''He better Apologise!'' She didn''t know that her thoughts were getting affected by the negative hearts.

    The more she contemted about the situation the angrier she got.

    ''He even dare toe to me after that slut left!'' The more she looked at Jack the more hatred started bubbling in her body.

    Jack looked at her and knew that his conclusion might be right, however, she hasn''t said anything yet.

    He wondered to what extent her hatred would go with five hearts.

    He wanted to test it.

    Gulping his saliva his hands moved and held her head and then he moved closer to kiss her.

    Cassie felt his touch and a disgusting feeling rose in her heart.

    "What are you doing?" She asked with slight undertone of anger.

    Jack smiled at her words. "What do you think? I am gonna kiss you." His head moved even closer.

    He was used to kissing her and moved closer to her without any awkwardness.

    However, he suddenly felt a strong force in his abdomen and felt like the contents of his stomach might get out of his mouth.

    His body jerked back andnded on the edge of the sofa.

    Cassie has kicked him in the stomach.

    "You! What do you think of me? A slut?!" She stood up, anger visible on her face.

    Her fists clenched and her face turned red, she was fuming from her nose.

    "To dare kiss me after you fucked that bitch! I am not like other girls that would tolerate it!" She yelled and then pointed at the door.

    "Get the fuck out of my room!" She yelled again.

    Jack looked at her angry expression and raised his brows and then a sudden shudder moved through his body.

    He stood up, ''This is too effective.'' He didn''t know that minus five hearts would bring such a deep effect.

    He could see no love or lust in her eyes at this moment, the only thing he could see is hatred, pure hatred.

    Gulping his saliva he focused on her hearts to increase them.

    However, before he could do so an object flew toward him and hit him in the head, disturbing his focus.

    He controlled his body, which was about to fall, and saw the object that hit him.

    It was the filled beer can that hit his head.

    His gaze then moved andnded on Cassie, her face was alreadypletely red with anger, and her eyes were bloodshot too.

    ''Is she gonna kill me?!'' He looked at her hand and saw a scissor in them.

    She has somehow picked up a scissor and she is was now pointing at him.

    "Get the fuck out!!!!" She yelled loudly, her voice harrowing in anger and pain.

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat and adrenalin rushed through his body, he was sure that if he does not move out of the room then she would stab him with that scissor.

    Blood dripped out of the corner of his head that was previously hit by the beer can.

    ''I will deal with herter.''

    Jumping out of the table he ran towards the door.

    "Yes get out and don''t show me your fucking face again!" Cassie moved behind him, with scissors in her hand.

    Jack gulped his saliva and fumbling a little he luckily opened the door, his heart that was about to pop out of his mouth finally rested a little as he closed the door behind her.

    And before closing the door he looked at Cassie approaching him and made sure to revert her hearts to normal, to positive five hearts.

    Taking in a deep breath he calmed himself down.

    "What the fuck was that! I have to use this carefully or I might die in the future." He took a few steps back and moved towards his room.

    ''I will deal with her tomorrow.'' He thought and moved towards his room.

    Cassie on the other hand when saw the door closing, clenched her teeth.

    "That fucker! Who does he think he is!!" She stabbed the scissor into the door in her rage and stomped her feet.

    Turning back she moved towards her bedroom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As she was moving inside her rage started to settle down, little by little.

    She looked at the room and her gazended on the beer can.

    Suddenly realization dawned on her of the things she has just done.

    "What happened to me why did I react so badly?" She thought and then picked up the beer can.

    ''It was somewhat his fault too!'' She thought trying to justify her actions.

    cing the beer can on the table she jumped and slumped down on the bed.

    As time went on, slowly but surely a pain started rising in her chest, she wanted to sleep but couldn''t bring her mind to calm down.

    "Why am I so stupid? It wasn''t his fault!" A teardrop moved out of the corner of her eye.

    Sitting up on the bed her hand moved toward the beer can, her posture slumped, and more and more tears started falling from her eyes.

    Her thin fingers wrapped around the beer can, she wanted to drink till she forgets about today''s event.

    "He must hate me now!" More tears dripped down her eyes as the pain in her chest got severe.

    She looked at the food on the table and although she hasn''t eaten anything this evening, her appetite was nowhere to be found.

    The beer can moved closer to her face and it was only then she noticed a red sheen on the corner.

    Her eyes widened as realization dawned on her.

    It was blood on the can.

    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat and her throat turned heavy as if she has swallowed a pack of needles.

    Throwing the can aside she moved and ran towards her bathroom.

    "Ugh..."

    She wanted to vomit, however, a whole lot of nothing came out of her mouth as she hasn''t eaten anything.

    Her stomach churned as it started hurting.

    "Ahhh....!"

    She grunted in pain and spat in the toilet.

    Standing up she wiped her mouth and slowly moved toward the room, the scene of her hurling the beer can toward Jack yed in her mind again and again.

    She looked at the dimly lit room and then at the beer canying on the floor, her gaze then lingered on it for a few seconds and then she could even spot some blood marks on the floor.

    Her eyes bulged and tears started dripping down them.

    Her body turned powerless and she fell on her knees.

    "What should I do?!" She regretted her previous actions.

    "I have to ask for his forgiveness." Deciding she to jump up and moved out of her apartment.

    Her pace was fast, she didn''t even take the lift and ran through the stairs with bare legs.

    Soon she was standing in front of the wooden door of Jack''s apartment.

    She wanted to knock, however, couldn''t bring herself to do so, as the previous events moved through her brain.

    "Would he ever forgive me?" More and more tears fell from her eyes.

    She slumped in front of his door and sat there with her back resting on the wooden frame.

    She couldn''t bring herself to face him after she raged at him.

    However just as she sat down the door opened and she fell straight inwards,ying on her back.

    Her eyes then moved up and she could see Jack standing there, above her.

    His hands moved and he made her stand up while letting out a sigh.

    "I am sorry." He said and hugged her.

    Suddenly feeling his warmth all the pain in her heart lessened down, and she started crying in his embrace.

    "Please forgive me, I don''t know what took over me..." Before she could continue her words Jack kissed her on the lips.

    "Shut up and forget about it." He moved her into the apartment and closed the door. "It was my fault, to begin with." He said again.

    "No... It wasn''t your fault..." She sobbed.

    "Yes, it was, so shut up." Jack knew that it was his fault that she got angry at him, he could have never guessed that negative five hearts would be so potent.

    He could tell that if he didn''t have ran away then he might have died under her hands.

    He kissed her again and increased her Ero Meter to the maximum.

    After that, he picked her up and moved her toward his bed cing her body on it gently.

    As Cassiey down on the bed her gaze suddenlynded on his head and she spotted the slight cut that was still red with blood.

 Chapter 46 Love Mark

    ?

    "Wait a minute," Cassie said and moved away from the bed.

    Jack looked at her with his brows raised, he could see that her Ero Meter was one hundred, so he wondered why she was moving away from him.

    Is she still disturbed by the previous event.

    He regretted the thing he did with her, he should have been more careful.

    "What are you doing?" He asked as he looked at her ransacking his room.

    She didn''t answer his question but kept looking for something in his room.

    She opened his drawers and the cabs without asking his permission like she usually used to do, and Jack didn''t mind her at all.

    After a few seconds, she finally let out a breath.

    "Here it is." She said and took out a first aid box from the drawer near his washbasin.

    Jack looked at the box and understood what she wanted to do, a warm feeling rose in his heart as he moved closer to her with a smile on his face.

    "You know it''s just a love mark," Jack said while pointing at his head.

    He then hugged her in his arms and kissed her on the lips.

    Cassie raised her nose and moved away from him again.

    "Shut up you stupid, we still have to treat it." She said and forcefully pushed him onto the bed.

    "Don''t move now." She sat on his chest, locking his hands so he can''t move anymore.

    Jack chuckled at her attitude, she was always so boyish, doing whatever she wanted even if she need to use force.

    "You know, a simple kiss would have done the job."

    "Hmph!" Cassie snorted and took out some cotton, after soaking it with a bit of antiseptic she moved it closer to the cut area.

    Jack could notice her hand shaking and could tell that although she was being rough, inside she was nervous about hurting him anymore.

    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt." He said to calm her down.

    "I know, so shut up. Let me focus." She shut him up and then gently ced the cotton on his head.

    Her eyes then moved to his face to see if he was in pain.

    Jack on the other hand didn''t even flinch and maintained a calm expression, he didn''t wanna make her more nervous than she already was.

    When she saw that he wasn''t experiencing any pain, she let out a rxed breath and started to clean the area.

    Jack looked at her, she was focused and kept her every action as gentle as possible.

    Soon enough she took out a bandaid from the box and then pasted it, on the cut.

    "Does it hurt?" She asked with a worried expression on her face.

    Jack listened to her warm words and smiled his body moved and turned her around.

    Although she was sitting on him, he was still a muscr guy, and pushing her around was no big deal for him.

    Their eyes meet and he looked at her with his breath heavy.

    "I am sorry." He said and then kissed her.

    Cassie''s body rxed when she felt his kiss, she was d that he didn''t hate her now.

    Opening her mouth she let his tongue in, this time.

    Her hands moved and grabbed his neck to deepen the kiss.

    Soon enough both of them got engrossed in the scents of each other.

    Their hands moved and removed their clothes in a short span.

    Jack kissed her on the neck and left a love bite visible enough for anyone to guess.

    "You...! I have to go to college tomorrow." Sheined with a smile on her face.

    "You don''t have to." Jack left another hickey on the other side of her neck too.

    "Ahh..." She moaned and giggled because of his kiss.

    "Put it in." She murmured as her breaths turned hot, she was already wet from all the kisses and wanted to embrace him.

    Jack smiled and then ced the tip on her opening he then started pounding furiously.

    "Ohh... Yes... Right there, keep going." She moaned as her mouth stayed open and her body stiffened in the ultimate pleasure.

    Jack on the other hand also started grunting as he increased his pace to the max.

    "Ahh... Jack... You are so big... I can''t live without you!" Her eyes rolled back as her chest heaved up in carnal pleasure.

    "Kiss me..." Her hands moved around his head and she made him lean in for a kiss.

    Jack didn''t resist and started kissing sucking her tongue.

    He loved this feeling when the girl under him his moaning in satisfaction.

    His pistoning turned rapid and then he injected his semen deep inside her pussy with a grunt.

    His breath turned heavy as he moved away from her andy on the bed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cassie moved over his chest with a smile on her face.

    "You are so good." She murmured while rolling her finger on his chest.

    Her nose got greeted with the scent of his masculine frame and she felt at ease and protected.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "You are amazing too." He whispered in her ears and then grabbing her in his embrace moved her around.

    "Well, I want to ask you something?" He said while spooning her.

    Cassie''s heartbeat quickened as she heard his words, she has an idea of what he was about to ask.

    And before he could ask she answered in advance.

    "Fuck whoever you want, but never dare to ignore me." She said while turning around and facing him.

    She wanted to keep him all for herself however she was a bit toote.

    ''I will make him mine one day.'' She thought and looked him in the eyes. ''But for now, I am happy that he is with me.''

    She felt great and like herself whenever she was with him and she loved spending time with him.

    Jack smiled and kissed her, previously he lied to her and that still affected his heart, he wanted to make things clear with her and now he has done it.

    And he was happy that she was ok with it, however, there was one more thing that he wanted to make sure of.

    "Well, I am not ok with it." He whispered.

    "Ok, with what?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "Seeing you with other guys." He said he didn''t like seeing his girls with other guys and if she was not ok with it then he just might have to leave her.

    Cassie listened to Jack and then a pout appeared on her face, her lips then curved into a smile.

    "So possessive." She shifted over his chest slightly. "I don''t even want to be with anyone else."

    Jack smiled listening to her words, he was d that she understood him.

    His hands then started patting her back and soon she fell asleep, her drool lingering on his chest.

    Jack sighed and then kissed her forehead, after that, he moved her to the bed and slept with her.

    "I have to make up for today. She needs some spoiling." He thought and then fell asleep while hugging her.

    Her soft body soonforted him in a deep sleep.

    The next day he was again at the college this time with Cassie, she was sitting beside him with a blush on her face.

    She remembered what happenedst time at this ce.

    Unknown to her a piercing gaze was looking at both her and Jack.

    It was none other than Miss Elma, who looked at them again and again, especially at Jack.

    And this didn''t go unnoticed by him.

    A smile etched on his face and when the next time Elma looked at him while teaching, he winked at her.

    In the middle of her lesson when she took a nce at the man she hated the most, her heart suddenly skipped a beat when she saw his flirtatious wink.

    ''This guy!'' She snorted and continued teaching, never breaking her outward calm expression.

    After the wink she never looked at Jack again throughout the whole ss, Jack also ignored her and focused on the lecture instead.

    *Ring.*

    Soon the lecture ended and the previously silent ss started reverberating with the humming noises of students talking with each other.

    "Miss Elma was looking at us." Jack suddenly listed to Cassie''s voiceing from beside him.

    Moving his hands away from her thighs he smiled.

    "Why do you think so?" He asked.

    "Because you are stupid!" She flicked her finger in the middle of his forehead.

    "I want to tell you something." Jack ignored her remarks.

    "What?" Cassie asked with her brows raised.

    "You look beautiful." He said with a smirk.

    "You! I thought you were gonna say something serious." Cassie sighed.

    "How about we go to the canteen and eat something," Jack suggested.

    Cassie nodded with a glimmer in her eyes, she hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday and was now hungry.

    As they were standing up, two figures suddenly appeared beside them.

    Jack identified them and raised his brows. Even Cassie Identified them.

    "Hello, Jack." A seductive voice came from the other side.

    A young woman with dark red lipstick and a short skit that almost revealed her ass stood in front of them.

 Chapter 47 Invite

    ?

    Both Cassie and Jack looked at the figures in front of them.

    The girl was seductive and the boy was handsome.

    "Hello, Jack." The girl said with a seductive smile on her face and waved at Jack.

    Jack smiled back at her.

    "Hello, Susan." Jack then looked at the body beside her.

    "Hello, Ron." He greeted the other guy and surprisingly it was none other than Roy, the most handsome guy in the ss.

    He had blond hair and blue eyes, with a perfect jawline and a symmetrical face.

    Ron smiled at Jack.

    "Jack, we are throwing a party at our house, and you are invited," Susan said.

    Her eyes then nced at the girl beside him, "Cassie, you are also invited." Susan said.

    "Our house?" Jack raised his brows, as he was confused.

    Ron smiled at his words, "Yes we have brought a house and have decided to be live-in partners. Susan wanted to invite both of you to the party."

    Ron looked at Susan with a smile.

    Jack looked at both of them and then his gazended on Cassie for a bit.

    And looking at her expressions a smile formed on his face.

    He could see that she was annoyed.

    "When is the party?" Jack asked.

    "Tomorrow night, I will send you the address, give me your number," Susan said as her ears perked up.

    Cassie looked at Susan and Jealousy shed in her eyes, she knew that asking for his number for the location was just an excuse.

    She looked at Jack, her gaze sharp.

    Jack felt Cassie''s gaze and remembered the scissors in her hands yesterday. A shudder went through his spine.

    "I am sorry I have to decline the offer as we will be visiting a friend of ours who has been in an ident," Jack said with an apologetic smile on his face.

    "He is right, we are sorry that we won''t be able to attend the part tomorrow, but we wish the two of you the very best," Cassie said with a regretful expression.

    Ron smiled at both of them, "Oh, no worries, visiting your friend in need is more important." He said.

    Susan on the other hand pouted and turned silent, Jack was the first guy that was ignored her not once but twice.

    She was very clear with her intentions just now.

    And Jack had the perfect opportunity to exchange numbers with her.

    However, he refused to do it.

    After that, Ron nodded at both of them and with a slight smile turned around to leave.

    Susan gave ast gaze at Jack and then at Cassie and also left.

    ''I will teach this guy a lesson.'' She thought while moving away.

    Jack looked at them departing and sighed he knew for what reason Susan came to him. It was because of his car.

    His gaze thennded on Cassie, she also looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "Nice Save." She chuckled and both of them then moved towards the ssroom door and then towards the canteen.

    After finishing their lunch Cassie moved toward the ss.

    "You are noting to the next ss?" She looked at Jack with her brows raised.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack smiled at her. "Yes, I will meet youter at the parking when the sses are over."

    Cassie let out a sigh and then moved away. "You should focus on your studies more, instead of doing perverted stuff." She remarked and then moved away towards the ss.

    Jack looked at her departing back and when she disappeared he turned around and smiled, taking his phone out he called a specific number.

    "Where are you?"

    "Committee room,e here," Elma said from the other side, her tone strict and annoyed.

    Jack chuckled at her tone and hung up the phone.

    Soon enough he reached themittee room and could see the luscious figure of Miss Elma sitting on a chair with her legs crossed one over the other.

    She was wearing a peach-colored long one-piece and a sleek ck jacket.

    "How are you?" Jack entered the room and said with a smile on his face.

    Elma, who was engrossed in herptop, when heard his words moved her head up.

    Her eyes narrowed, and then taking a deep breath she ced theptop away.

    "Close the door." She said in her cold voice.

    Jack moved his legs and closed the door of themittee room.

    "How are you." He asked again while moving towards her.

    "I was good till now," Elma replied while adjusting her golden frame sses.

    Her posture was straight which enhanced her gracious curves.

    Jack looked at her and gulped his saliva at the thought of holding her assets in his hands.

    Jack didn''t mind her word and sat in front of her.

    "You know, we had an arrangement, right?" He asked with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Elma took in a deep breath and closed her eyes, she was controlling her anger.

    "How can I help you." She said with a glint in her eyes.

    "Help?" Jack raised his brows.

    "You didn''t forget about our arrangement right?" He said with a smile on his face.

    "By the way if you don''t wanna do it, then it''s not a problem, I just wanted to look at your beautiful cosys." He said again.

    When Elma heard it, her ears turned red.

    Her eyes widened and her body perked up as she looked around the room again.

    "Don''t talk loudly about it!" She said with a strict tone.

    "Ok." Jack chuckled.

    After getting assurance from him she sighed andid back on the chair.

    "When do you wanna arrange the meeting this month?" She said looking at him seriously.

    "How about the day after tomorrow at your house?" Jack said.

    When Elma heard him, she turned silent and after giving it some thought she nodded.

    "Ok, my house would be a perfect ce."

    "That is nice," Jack said and then stood up with a smile.

    He then left themittee room and toward the parking lot.

 Chapter 48 Virgin

    ?

    After sitting in his car he yed a lo-fi song and increased the volume to the max.

    Leaning the car seat he rxed and contemted about the events that has happened till now.

    "I should take every step with caution from now on, or I might spiral into dangers that I won''t be able to get out of."

    He thought about how he almost ckmailed Elma into fucking her and how Cassie lost control because of him.

    "I wonder if the Ero Meter would unlock more features in the future."

    He thought about how he could control Cassie''s meters with just his thoughts.

    After dozing off for a bit and contemting some more, soon he heard a knock on his car window.

    Opening his eyes he first paused the song and then looked at the window.

    And then an ugly expression appeared on his face.

    ''What does she want with me? I have declined her so many times. Does she not understand that I have no interest in her.''

    Jack rolled the window down and looked at the girl standing outside in a short skirt.

    The buttons of her shirt were open and she leaned in on the window while revealing her cleavage.

    Jack could see that she was wearing a purpleced bra.

    "Hey, Susan?" Jack moved his gaze from her cleavage to her face, for some reason he hated her.

    His eyes then moved to her Ero Meter and then to her Love Meter.

    Her Ero Meter was still at fifty and zero hearts were filled in her love meter.

    "Are you free today?" Susan asked with a smile on her face.

    "No, I am waiting for Cassie, she must be here in just a few minutes." He said with a smile on his face as his eyes darted towards the college building.

    Susan''s face turned ugly at his words, however, she didn''t give up. "Can I test drive this car now? I and Ron are thinking of buying it, I would love to experience it first."

    As Jack was about to decline her, a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Yes, you can take a test drive. (-30 Ero Points.)

    2. Well, you can take the test drive at the showroom. (+20 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and raised his brows.

    If he chooses the first option then he would have to give her the car, however, he would also be able to decrease her favourability.

    However, he didn''t want to give her the car.

    If he chooses the second option then he wouldn''t have to give her the car, however, she might pester him even more in the future.

    And he also didn''t want that to happen.

    He gave the options a bit more thought.

    ''I won''t give her my car, and would decrease her favorability with future options.'' He decided.

    Clicking on the second option he dismissed the panel.

    "You can get a test drive at the showroom." He said with a smile.

    Susan who was expecting a yes, when suddenly heard his words raised her brow.

    Never in her life, someone has treated her this way, every guy in her life has ttered her and would even go to great lengths to fulfill her wishes.

    However, this average-looking guy in front of her has denied her not once but thrice.

    First for the car, second for the party, and now again for the car.

    ''Hmph! Who does he think he is.'' Her face turned red as she moved away from his car.

    Jack noticed her Ero Meter rising and sighed.

    Although she was a beauty, he didn''t want to be with someone of her attitude. And from the corner of his eyes, Jack could also spot Cassieing out of the sses.

    He knew that she didn''t like Susan, and he didn''t want to let her drive the car in front of Cassie.

    "Ok, we will take a test drive at the showroom." She said with a fake smile on her face.

    Another panel shed in front of Jack.

    [1. I was just kidding, you can take the test drive. (-30 Ero Points.)

    2. Ok. (+30 Ero Points.)]

    Jack gulped his saliva looking at the meter, now either he has to let her drive the car, or he wouldpletely fill her Ero Meter.

    He looked at Susan and then at Cassie, who was looking in their direction from the college exit.

    "What should I do?" His brows furrowed.

    ''Although the second option would fill her Ero Meter, It doesn''t mean that I would have to have sex with her. Not like she would force me or anything.''

    ''However, if I gave her my car in front of Cassie then she would be hurt, although she has allowed me to fuck other girls, she won''t be happy with Susan.''

    More and more thoughts started circting in his mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wait, it''s not like I have to choose one of the options, I can just do my own thing. But what should I do?"

    His Ero Meter never forced him to choose one of the options, he could always just choose something else.

    However, he won''t be able to know the result of his words.

    ''No, I can''t take the risk of the unknown.''

    Dismissing the panel from the front, he looked at Susan and then at Cassie, who wasing towards them.

    "Ok." He said and then looked at Susan''s expression.

    He could see a glint shing in her eyes for a second and then it disappeared.

    Her nose raised in annoyance and then she moved away from him with a snort.

    Jack looked at her Ero Meter which was now resting at hundred and signed.

    "Why is this happening to me?" He thought and then looked at her information.

    Every time he filled someones Ero Meter to the max, he would be able to see their information.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Susan

    Age - 22

    Sexual Preferences- Loves a rich and reliable guy. Will only give her virginity to someone she is truly interested in.

    Kinks- Impregnation.

    Current Mentality- Her interest has been piqued in you to an extreme, as you are the first guy that has rejected her advances, she has always used her beauty to get everything she wanted. ]

    Jack looked at her information and his eyes widened in surprise.

    ''She is a virgin?''

    He never would have guessed that she was a virgin.

    ''How could she be a virgin? Is it a mistake from Ero Meter? No, that can''t be the case Ero Meter is pretty powerful and always correct.''

    Jack remembered that Ron was her boyfriend and they are even gonna live together from tomorrow onwards, so how could she still be a virgin?

    "Could it be that Ron and Susan would only consummate after marriage like in those TV dramas?" Jack thought and was perplexed.

    His eyes then darted again to her departing back and then at her head.

    "I could have sex with her now, if I want." He thought, however soon gave up on the idea as he saw Cassie entering the car.

    He also didn''t have any interest in Susan.

    "What were you two doing?" Cassie asked with her eyes narrowed just as she entered the car.

    Jack could see visible anger on her face.

    "Nothing, she just wanted to kiss my beautiful face, and I denied her," Jack said with a smile.

    However, his smile turned ugly when he saw Cassie fiddling through her bag and pulling out a scissor from it.

    "Shit!" His heartbeat quickened and he almost jumped out of the car.

    He still remembered the previous night''s events with her.

    Cassie looked at his pale face and a sweetugh broke out in the car.

    "Hmph! You almost gave me a heart attack!" Jack calmed down when he noticed that Cassie was joking.

    Annoyance was visible in his tone.

    Cassieughed even louder while holding her stomach after hearing his voice.

    "You are so stupid!" She looked at him with tears almost falling out of her eyes.

    Jack was annoyed with her words, however, when saw herughing heartily, a smile broke out on his face and a warm feeling moved through his chest.

    He leaned his head on the steering wheel and started staring at her.

    ''She looks so lovely when sheughs.'' A thought moved through his mind as he got mesmerized by her beauty.

    Cassie who was enjoying looking at his annoyed expressions when saw him looking at her with a smile, stoppedughing, and then a blush formed on her face.

    She could feel the love oozing out of his expression.

    "What are you looking at?" She adjusted her shirt and subconsciously nced at the side view mirror just to make sure that her makeup was ok.

    "You shouldugh more." He said with a smile on his face.

    Cassie snorted at his words.

    "This time be serious and tell me what were you two doing in the parking." She asked with a serious expression on her face.

    "You know she is not a good girl right, I have heard rumors of her being a gold digger, trust me she wouldn''t even let you touch her and will take all your money." She continued.

    Jack smiled at her words.

 Chapter 49 Unzip

    ?

    Soon, both Jack and Cassie moved out of the college parking in the Red Car and reached their apartment.

    "Aren''t youing in?" Cassie asked while getting out of the car and seeing him still sitting inside.

    "I need to go somewhere." He said.

    Cassie wanted to ask where he was going however refrained from speaking too much.

    She moved back from the car.

    "Ok, take care." She said with a smile and move towards the building.

    Jack on the other hand when saw her disappearing from his sight, took out his phone and called Rose.

    The girl from the Sex Toy shop.

    "Hello, it''s Rose from XxX shop, how can I help you?"

    A sweet voice entered his ears just as she picked up the phone.

    "Hello Rose, It''s Jack, do you remember me?" He asked with a smile.

    "Jack?" Rose turned silent for a few seconds and then like an epiphany it hit her.

    "Oh, Jack, how are you? Did you use our products?" She asked while ying with her pink hair and a smile etched on her face.

    She remembered him, he was so tant and direct with herst time and that was what she loved the most about him.

    Jack, who was about to answer her questions, stopped, as a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. I don''t know how to use some of those toys, I was hoping you can teach me about them. (-10 Ero Points.)

    2. They were great, I was wondering if we could meet over a coffee? (+5 Ero Points)]

    Without any hesitation, he chose the second option.

    "They were great, I was wondering if we could meet over a coffee?" He said.

    Rose listened to him and a smile formed on her face.

    She remembered his words when he got her number previously.

    He said that he wasn''t taking her number just for the products.

    As she thought about this, a blush moved on her cheeks.

    "Ok, when do you wanna meet?" She asked.

    [1. How about now? (+5 Ero Points.)

    2. When are you free? (-5 Ero Points.)]

    "How about now," Jack said.

    Rose smiled on the other side of the phone.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" She started flirting with him.

    Jack raised his brows at this development. ''Ero Meter is too quick.''

    He calcted that her Ero Meter was on sixty points.

    "Can youe?" Jack asked.

    "Yea sure, my shift is about to be over in half an hour." She replied.

    "Ok meet me outside your shop."

    Jack hung up the phone.

    Rose smiled looking at the phone, after that, she saved his number.

    Last time she forgot to ask for his number in return and regretted the fact.

    Jack on the other hand moved with his car and soon his sleek red Te stood outside the sex toys shop.

    "Hey..." Rose stepped outside, she was wearing skinny jeans and a pink T-shirt, Jack could noticed a blush on her face.

    Soon she reached in front of him.

    "Hey..." Jack smiled looking into her eyes.

    "Is this your car?" She asked pointing at the red te.

    Jack smiled. "Do you like it?"

    "No, to be honest, I love cars and I prefer a real engine. But it''s not too bad."

    Jack chucked at her words.

    Let''s sit inside.

    Both of them moved inside the car.

    "What kind of cars do you like?" Jack asked while putting on the seat belt.

    "Not electric cars, they are ruining the thrill of driving a beast on an engine." She said while rolling her eyes up.

    "I hate them."

    Jack smiled at her words, he could tell that she was a car enthusiast. And a straightforward girl.

    She wasn''t afraid to badmouth his car in front of him on the first date.

    "Let''s go for a coffee," Jack said.

    "I don''t like coffee," Rose said while cing her purse in the back seat.

    "You don''t like coffee?"

    "Yes, I get a severe crash after drinking coffee."

    Jack was about to ask for food when a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. What do you like then? (-20 Ero points.)

    2. Let''s go for food then. (+0 Ero points.)

    3. Stay Silent. (+10 Ero points.)]

    Jack saw the options and decided to go with Ero Meter and turned silent, he then started his car.

    When Rose saw him turning the car on without speaking, she raised her brows.

    "Where are we going?" She asked.

    [1. To my room. (-30 Ero Points.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    2. I don''t know. (-10 Ero Points.)

    3. I know a car convention nearby. (-5 Ero Points.)

    4. We are going for a coffee. (+10 Ero points.)]

    Jack was surprised looking at the options, she has clearly just said that she hated coffee, and now his meter was asking him to take her on a coffee date.

    He didn''t give it any more thought.

    "We are going for a coffee." He said.

    Rose smiled at his words. "Coffee? I told you that I hate coffee."

    "Well, I love coffee," Jack said.

    Rose chuckled at his words.

    "You know, I like this quality about you." She said with a smile.

    Jack listened to her words and smiled, internally he knew that it was all because of his Ero Meter.

    "Hey, I have a question?"

    As Jack was driving the car, she spoke suddenly.

    Jack looked at her, "Yes?"

    "Would you like a blowjob?" She asked with a sneaky smile on her face.

    Jack who was about to crash his car, because of her question, let out a huge sigh of relief, when he found out that the time around him has stopped.

    He looked at her sneaky smile and then at her Ero Meter, it was on eighty points.

    ''Isn''t it working just too well?'' He thought.

    And then a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Are you even good at giving blowjobs? (+20 Ero points.)

    2. Why are you fooling around? (-10 Ero Points.)

    3. No! What are you talking about? (-20 Ero Points.)]

    Jack gulped his saliva and after preparing himself, he choose the first option.

    His expressions were calm when time reverted to normal again.

    "Are you even good at giving blowjobs?" He asked, there was also a smile on his face.

    Rose''s smile widened at his words.

    "What do you think? I work at a sex shop after all." She replied.

    By now Jack could tell that she was ying around.

    His eyes nced at her head and he could see that her Ero Meter was full now.

    He parked the car by the side of a coffee shop and her information shed in front of him.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Rose

    Age - 21

    Sexual Preferences- Loves a straightforward guy that doesn''t beat around the bush and could handle her Jokes.

    Kinks- Choaking, Spanking, Anal.

    Current Mentality- She has been single all her life waiting for a guy that is straightforward with her, she hates her mother because of her double face personality. ]

    Jack saw her information and now understood the reason behind the previous options, a smile etched on his face.

    ''So you like ying around huh?'' He thought and looked at her.

    "Working at a sex shop doesn''t mean you would be an expert at giving blowjobs. To be honest you look like a virgin to me." Jack said as he moved near her.

    Rose listened to him and her nose moved up in annoyance.

    Jack hit the spot with his words. She was a virgin and didn''t have any sexual experience.

    "What do you mean, I look like a virgin?" She red eyes at him.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words, "So are you not a Virgin?" He asked.

    Listening to his words and looking at his sneaky eyes her face flushed red.

    "You are too much." She moved away from him and towards the coffee shop.

    Jack smiled and then both of them sat at a table.

    "A ck coffee, and a pineapple pastry," Rose ordered.

    "How do you know, I like my coffee, ck?"

    "By looking at your bean-like face?" Rose said with a sarcastic smile on her face.

    Jack''s brows twitched as he took out his phone to look at his face.

    "Pft..."

    Roseughed looking at his actions.

    Jack smiled, "By the way, you can give me a blowjob if you want." Jack leaned in and whispered with a wink.

    "I changed my mind." She was unfazed by his words, however, her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    Jack didn''t pester her anymore and she started talking about her job, and how she loved it.

    After finishing their date, Jack took out his debit card and was about to pay, when she moved first and gave her card to the barista.

    "I am paying." She looked at Jack.

    Jack didn''t resist her actions and ced the card back in his pocket.

    Soon both of them reached the car again.

    As silence prevailed in the car, Rose''s heartbeat started pacing faster.

    She looked at him with a blush on her face and then her previous words came to her mind, about her giving him a blowjob.

    Jack looked at her and chuckled. "I knew you were a virgin."

    "You!! Ok, unzip your pants." She challenged.

 Chapter 50 Pain

    ?

    Jack chuckled at Rose''s words, he could see annoyance shing in her eyes.

    "Open them, what are you looking at?" She said, her voice grumpy and filled with challenges.

    "How about we go to a better ce first," Jack said with a smile.

    It was only then that Rose looked up and saw her surrounding, both of them were currently in a crowded marketce and anyone could see them.

    A blush moved across her face and then realization dawned on her, she knew what it meant to go to a more secluded ce.

    Her gaze moved andnded on Jack''s face and then her heart increased its pace.

    She was a virgin and if she said yes to his proposal then she won''t be anymore.

    "Are you scared? We can do this another time if you want." Jack said when he saw her turning silent.

    He could tell that she was nervous, and he knew the reason behind it, she was a virgin after all.

    No matter how boyish she acts outward, doing such things for the first time would put shame on anyone''s face.

    Rose snorted, "Ok, but I won''t take you to my ce." She said.

    Jack chuckled and then started his car, moving towards the luxury hotel that he and Cassie stayed in before.

    Rose''s eyes glimmered when she stepped out of the car and looked at the hotel.

    "You are the stupidest guy I have ever met." She said looking at him.

    "Why?" Jack asked with a smile.

    "You are gonna book a room at such an expensive ce? I could have given it to you in any parking lot."

    Jack chuckled and grabbed her hand.

    "Let''s go in first, then we can talk." He looked around and saw the Valet guy smiling awkwardly at him.

    He has obviously listened to their conversation.

    "Ok, sure, but don''t expect me to pay this time, I am not so rich."

    "Sure," Jack said and grabbed her waist in his arms.

    When she felt his warm hands surrounding her body, suddenly a blush formed on her face and she cast a side along nce at him.

    ''He is so strong.''

    She could feel his muscles through his grip, although on the front he looks unassuming, he was hiding a muscr physique underneath.

    Soon enough both of them entered avish room and then Jack clicked the door shut.

    As she realized that she would now have to give him a blowjob she swallowed her saliva.

    When Jack looked at her nervous expression, he chuckled and slumped down on thefortable sofa and yed the TV.

    "Let''s eat something." He said, he didn''t wanna force her into giving him a blow job if she was not ok with it.

    ''Although she likes straightforward guys, she herself is hiding her feelings.'' Jack could see nervousness dripping down her face.

    Come on sit here.

    ''Did he forget about BlowJob?'' She sighed in relief and then looked at him with a smile on her face.

    Jumping on the sofa she grabbed the TV remote from his hands.

    "Why are you watching these trash shows? Let me roll something better." She said and started fiddling through the remote.

    Soon enough she yed a romance drama.

    Jack rolled his eyes when he saw the TV.

    ''So even she likes romance dramas.''

    From her boyish nature, he thought she would pick something good.

    ''Looks like all girls like to cry in front of the TV.'' He thought and looked at her engrossed in the Drama.

    "Let me get some water..." He said and stood up.

    Rose nodded and her eyes were still stuck on the screen.

    From behind the sofa, Jack moved towards the fridge and then looked at Rose.

    His eyes thennded on the Ero Meter. It was still full.

    ''Should I make a move?'' He thought about how ufortable she turned when she entered the room.

    A sigh moved out of his mouth.

    Rose looked at him leaving for water from the side of her eyes.

    Her face was already hot because this was the first time she was with a guy, alone in a room.

    Her heartbeats were a mess.

    As Jack took out a water bottle from the fridge, suddenly he heard a voice from his side.

    "Hey, you want a blowjob or not?"

    He turned his head around and saw her leaning on the sofa looking at him with an annoyed expression on her face.

    Jack looked at her and smiled, he could spot a tinge of red on her cheeks and a stutter in her voice.

    With an evil smile, he drank some water and then move towards her.

    Rose gulped her saliva when she saw himing.

    "How about we start with a kiss." He said looking her in the eyes.

    "No, I don''t kiss, just anybody." She said and moved away from him, averting her gaze.

    Jack moved in front of the sofa and sat beside her.

    "So, who will you kiss?" He asked, his hands moving over her shoulder and making her lean close to him.

    "Not you..." She murmured as she moved her face away from him, her cheeks turnedpletely red by now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack moved his hand on her waist and pulled her even closer, her chest touching his as her face moved in the vicinity of his breath.

    "You know, I am very possessive." His other hand moved over her cheek.

    "You are stupid..." She pushed him away and moved over.

    As Jack was about to say something a panel shed in front of him.

    [Kiss her - Increased Favaurablity.]

    He dismissed the panel and then leaned back on the sofa.

    "Ok then give me the Blowjob."

    Rose''s body shivered when she heard his words, this was the first time she has felt something like this.

    The feeling of fear mixed with excitement moved through her body.

    Her body leaned in and she got on all fours.

    "Ok..." She murmured her voiceced with shame.

    "You are so cute." Jack patted her pink hair.

    As his wordsnded on her ears she moved up and sat on her knees with a pout on her face.

    She could feel her heart beating out of her chest.

    ''He is so good with his words...''

    "Who are you calling cute?" Her brows raised.

    "You..." Jack leaned in to kiss her.

    When she saw his face moving towards herself, her heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t resist and closed her eyes, waiting for his kiss tond.

    Jack looked at her not resisting and smiled, leaning in he finally pressed his lips to hers.

    Her ears turned red when she felt his lips.

    "Mmm..." She moaned and then opened her lips, weing his tongue.

    ''So this is how a kiss feels like.'' a thought moved through her mind and then she grabbed his face to deepen the kiss.

    Her tongue started moving and she pushed him on the sofa.

    "Mm..." their tongues fought with each other in a symphony of ecstasy.

    Soon she started dominating him, showing her boyish nature.

    Jack was surprised by her attacks.

    Soon they moved away and Jack chuckled.

    "You were pretty good for your first time." He said.

    "Hmph! Who told you that it was my first time."

    "Look at your face, it tells everything."

    Rose nced around to see her reflection and saw her face beaming red in the mirror.

    She snorted again.

    Her hands then moved over his pants and she slipped his zip away.

    "Let me show you that I am not a virgin."

    She said and pulled his penis out and just as she saw his giant popping up in front of her face, her body shivered.

    Her face subconsciously looked up to see an evil smile on his face.

    "What were you saying?" Jack asked with a mischievous tone.

    "Nothing, stupid." She said and move her face closer to his penis.

    ''How am I supposed to start? Should I lick it first? In that porn video that girl first licked the man''s balls.''

    She remembered the porn videos she saw and then opened the buttons of his pants, she then moved them down.

    Revealing his balls.

    "Get ready." She said.

    "Hahaha..." Jack chucked at her words and let her do her thing.

    "Hmph!" She said and while holding his giant, she moved her tongue on his balls.

    Jack shivered as he felt the soft sensation on his sensitive spot.

    Her mouth then opened and she started slurping his balls with her tongue.

    Jack on the other hand was on edge. He knew for sure that it was her first time and if she did anything wrong, then soul-piercing pain would be his only friend.

    However, he didn''t stop her as he was feeling excited too.

    Soon her hands also started to stroke his penis while she savored his precious pearls.

    After a minute or two, Jack was perplexed.

    ''Is she only gonna suck my balls? Should I direct her?''

    He didn''t wanna cum from just his pearls being guzzled.

    As he opened his mouth to say something, a pain moved through his spine.

    The thing he was scared about happened as she identally slurped them too hard.

    Although the pain was not as severe as getting hit, it was still enough to move tears out of his eyes.

 Chapter 51 Deep Lust

    ?

    "Does it hurt?" Rose asked, worry visible on her face.

    Jack took in a deep breath and patted her head.

    "You are a virgin." He said.

    "You!!!" Her eyes widened and a frown appeared on her face. Her face turned red.

    Although Jack was a bit hurt, it was nothing that he can''t control.

    "Suck it then..." He said with a Mischievous smile on his face.

    "Hmph!" She moved tugging her hair behind her ears.

    Soon Jack could feel her breath on the tip of his penis.

    A shiver moved down his body, as he felt her tongue rolling around his giant penis.

    ''He is so big! How will I fit this in my mouth?'' She thought and then opened her mouth to take his penis in.

    "Mmm..." She grunted as Jack ced his hand on the back of her head, however, she didn''t resist.

    "Keep going." His voicended in her ears and forcing her head she moved even deeper.

    ''It''s touching my throat.'' Her eyes widened when she realized that his shaft was already deep in her mouth and it wasn''t even fully in.

    "Move..." His husky voice resounded again and she looked up at him with annoyance visible in her eyes.

    However, seeing his pleasure-filled expression she forced herself even deeper.

    "Mmm..."

    A grunt left his mouth.

    "Yes right there. Now move your mouth up and down."

    ''I know that, hmph!''

    She started moving her mouth and started ying with his penis through her tongue.

    "Anh..."

    Soon, after few minutes, Jack moaned.

    "I am cumming." He said.

    Rose increased her moments at his words.

    "Yes..." Soon he released his semen in her mouth.

    She sat straight gulping his fluids and licking it from the corner of her lips.

    She looked at him with a smile.

    "I made you cum..." she said with a proud expression on her face.

    Jack chuckled and then pushed her on the sofa.

    "Let me do the same."

    His hands moved and he slipped her jeans out of her legs and soon enough he also threw her pink panties away.

    A blush formed on her face when she realized what is gonna happen next.

    His hands then moved on her t-shirt and pulling it up he threw it away too.

    Her bra also came out with her T-shirt.

    Jack could see her face turning red when her naked body came into view of him.

    She had a great curvy body that adorned her thin belly.

    His dick hardened as she averted her gaze in shame.

    With a smile on his face, he threw his clothes away and started sucking on her nipples.

    "Ahh..." She moaned as Jack bit on her nipples.

    His fingers moved over her waist and then to her vagina.

    "You are so wet..." He whispered with a smile.

    Her face turned more red at his words.

    "Be gentle..." She murmured under her breath.

    Jack smiled looking at her acting all cute.

    "Don''t worry." moving his penis with his hand he adjusted the tip on her vaginal opening.

    Rose grabbed the sofa covers and closed her eyes as she awaited the oing impact.

    Jack leaned over her and slowly pushed his dick into her body.

    "Mmm..." She grunted.

    Jack soon reached her wall that resisted any inwards moment.

    "Ahhh..." She grunted again as she felt her hymen breaking.

    Jack smiled and started kissing her.

    "So you were a virgin..." He chuckled.

    And then he pushed forwards, in a loud thrust he reached the roots of his dick.

    Rose opened her eyes suddenly and took a grasp of breath. Her body shuddered and then her chest moved up.

    Her mouth was open as she let out a loud grunt.

    "Ahh..."

    Jack didn''t stop there, he started kissing her and pinching her nipples.

    "Mm..." She moaned again as Jack started moving in a rhythmic motion.

    "Slow..." She gasped for breath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hh..." Jack started grunting as he increased his pace on her.

    Soon enough their voices started reverberating in the room.

    Rose also lost herself in pleasure as the initial pain in her subsided.

    "Yes... Keep moving..." Rose moaned and even started involving her hips.

    Jack didn''t let her down and started plowing with greater ferocity.

    "Yes... Oh... This is amazing..."

    Her pussy started dripping from the corners with love Juices, as she started to orgasm again and again.

    Jack increased his pace even further and finally came and moaned.

    "Ohh... Yes..." Rose rolled her eyes back as she pinched her nipples in an orgasm.

    Jack moved back and leaned on the handrest of the sofa.

    Rose on the other hand took in a few breaths and then sat up and moved towards Jack with a slight blush on her face.

    "That was so great." She said and then moved her mouth towards his penis and she started sucking it.

    "I never knew it would feel so great..." She murmured and then got engaged in sucking his dick harder.

    Jack looked at her cleaning his dick and feeling her soft tongue and hot breaths he soon got hard again.

    Rose smiled when she made him hard and then she looked up.

    "Hey, let''s do it again." She said with an excited look on her face.

    She wanted to feel the pleasures she felt just now, again.

    Jack smiled and then picked her up in his embrace, with that he moved and ced her on the bed.

    "You are being such a bag girl." He whispered, turning her cheeks red.

    Rose smiled and moved her gaze away.

    "Put it in..." She said, her voice hushed in shame.

    Jack chuckled, "Turn around." He said.

    Rose nodded at his words and soon her luscious ass was in front of him, her waist bending down in a curve that made Jack''s dick even tighter.

    With a smile, he moved and started rubbing his penis on her opening.

    "Yes... Put it in..." She moaned, as her pussy started leaking with love fluids, she was excited to have sex with him again.

    Jack didn''t make her wait for too long and moved his hips, prating his giant shaft through her backside.

    Her supple ass collided with his waist as he started plowing on her vagina.

    "Ahh... Yes... Right there... Keep going..." Rose was in ninth heaven by now.

    Her nipples were hard, ready to bust out any time, while her body''s temperature was at its peak too.

    Even in the air-conditioned room, their bodies started glistening with sweat, mixed in with their fragrances.

    Jack looked at her supple ass, and finally couldn''t stop himself.

    *Smack*

    His hand moved up in the air and hended a smack on her bouncy ass, letting it ripple.

    Rose who was enjoying his motoring moments when suddenly felt a tinge of pain mixed with pleasure move through her body, she moaned.

    "Ahh... Yes, p me again! Harder!" She grunted as she felt the mixture of pleasure and pain to be even more exciting.

    Jack abiding by her wishes pped her ass even harder this time, leaving a red handprint on her supple white skin.

    "Ahh... Yes..." She moaned.

    *Smack*

    Jack started smacking her again and again as he also lost himself in the pleasure of her tight vagina.

    His dick, which was as hard as an Iron rod, started to feel like it was gonna melt in her warm cushiony vagina.

    "Ohh... My god... I am cumming again..." Tears of pleasure formed in Rose''s eyes as she got on edge by his continuous attacks and finally orgasmed loudly with a squirt.

    Jack on the other hand also didn''t take a long time after that and soon came in her vagina.

    "Ahhh..." Rose got slumped on the bed as strength left her body and she started gasping for breaths.

    Jack on the other hand was also not in a better condition, he alsoid powerless beside her.

    After a minute or two when Jack was still struggling to ovee from the extreme pleasure, he suddenly felt a sensation on his lower body.

    His head raised and his gaze moved across his abs.

    He looked at Rose with his brows moved upwards.

    She was at it again and was sucking his dick with a fervent expression on her face.

    Jack, who was exhausted when felt her sucking on his dick with such ferocity couldn''t resist and turned hard again.

    ''She is amazing...''

    A thought moved in his head as he saw her moving her body on his and then she ced his erect dick on her opening.

    "Ahh..." her eyes rolled up as she felt his dick touching her innermost spots as she got down.

    "ahh..." Her body jerked and she ced her hand on his chest to get support.

    "I am d that you are my first..." She said with a blush and started thumping her body on his waist.

    Soon enough she lost herself to the extreme pleasure.

    "Ohh... My god... I never thought sex would feel so good..." She continued thumping on his penis while she bit her lip and pinched her nipples.

    Jack on the other hand was amazed by her stamina, she was going at it without stopping, and he could see deep lust in her eyes.

 Chapter 52 First Meeting

    ?

    As their bodies intertwined with each other in the ecstasy of sex and pleasure, soon enough both of them reached their primal peak and surrendered to the release of their pleasure fluids.

    Rose''s body leaned on his chest as she started taking in deep breaths.

    "You are amazing..." She huffed and was struggling to move away from his manly chest.

    Her heart could feel his heartbeat and her soft body was like a water balloon against a steel te.

    Her cheeks blushed red as her gaze moved into his deep ck pupils.

    ''Was he always so good looking?'' She moved her head closer to his and felt the warm breath on her face for a few seconds, she moved in andnded her luscious lips on his.

    "Mmm..." Her hands moved through his sides and rested over his shoulder, her legs turned and tugged with his legs.

    ''He is so muscr...'' She felt the grip of his calves on hers.

    Her lips moved with his and her tastebuds could taste his saliva.

    *Ding.*

    As they were passionately kissing each other, suddenly a bell rang in their room.

    Their kiss broke apart as Rose moved away from him in reluctance, forming a bridge of saliva as she slumped sideways on the bed.

    "Food is here," Jack said with a smile and stood up, cing his clothes on, he went towards the door and soon came back with a tray in his hands.

    Rose, who wasying on her back, when suddenly felt the fragrance of the food, sat up.

    Her mouth watered looking at the steaming food tes in front of her.

    "Lobster!" Jumping out of bed she quickly wore her dress andnded her body on the sofa.

    In front of her on the ss tableid many tes of food and one of them was a giant lobster.

    "I always wanted to try a lobster this big." She said her eyes glimmering in excitement.

    Jack smiled and soon both of them started eating the food.

    After finishing the food, they kissed some more, and then one thing lead to another and they embraced each other on the sofa without their clothes.

    "Ahh... Yes... Keep going..." Rose''s moans reverberated as Jack kept humping her with ferocious intensity, her one leg in his hand.

    She was a beauty and when she moaned so loudly under him, it sent waves of thrill to his body.

    After making her cum twice after that he also came and then soon they left the hotel in their te.

    ''She is such a beast...'' Jack looked at her and gulped his saliva.

    He was sure that it was her first time and they have somehow managed to do it more than five times.

    And When he saw her Ero meter, his eyes turned wide in surprise.

    (90/100)

    ''Is she still horny?'' He thought with a surprised expression on his face.

    "What are you thinking." Rose looked at him with her brows raised.

    "Nothing..." His gazended in her eyes. "Did you enjoy it?"

    Rose took in a breath and then smiled, "Yes I enjoyed it very much..." She whispered in his ears while moving close to him.

    Jack smiled at her words and soon dropped her off at her ce.

    "It''s already evening, I should head back." He said and then moved his Te towards his apartment.

    Soon reaching his room he slumped down in the bed and that night he dreamt of having sex with Rose again and again.

    "Hey! Get up! We need to go to college!"

    As he was in deep sleep, his eyes suddenly opened from the state as the shouts of Cassie came from outside the door.

    He was having the best sleep of the life and now it was broken, an annoyed expression appeared on his face.

    However, he took in a breath, and standing up he moved towards the door.

    Just as he opened the door, Cassie barged in without his permission and looked around his room and then at him with her eyes widened in surprise.

    "You haven''t changed yet?! We are alreadyte." She took out her phone and showed it to Jack.

    Looking at the time Jack sighed and then moved closer to Cassie, hugging her heid down on the bed with her.

    "I am tired, please give me kisses." He said looking at Cassie with puppy eyes.

    "Hmph!!" Cassie moved away from his embrace and stood up from the bed.

    "Come on, we don''t have time for this, quickly take a bath so we can go." She crossed her arms in front of her chest and tapped her foot on the floor a few times.

    "I am taking a leave today," Jack said while simultaneously grasping in a yawn and stretching his body on the bed.

    "Why?!" Cassie moved in front of him, her hands resting on her waist and her weight moving on her one leg.

    "I just don''t wanna." He said with a slight smile, in reality, he wanted to go and meet Elma ording to their promise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cassie took in a deep breath resisting stomping her foot on the ground.

    "Youzy ass! Get up right now, or you will fail this semester." Cassie held his right hand with both of hers and tried to pull him up from the bed.

    However, she forgot that Jack was more muscr and stronger than her.

    He pulled her with force and with a surprised grunt shended on his chest.

    "What are you doing?" She asked as her clothes turned disheveled and even her hair turned a bit messy.

    "You know what am I doing." He said in his morning voice.

    Seeing the lust in his eyes, Cassie''s cheeks turned red and she finally gave in and then both of them started kissing each other.

    Their tongues intertwined and their bodies felt the warmth of each other''s curves through their clothes.

    "Ok, I am going then." After their passionate session, Cassie stood in front of the mirror, adjusting her dress.

    "Take the car," Jack said and threw the ck card at her.

    Cassie catching the card looked at it and then a smile formed on her face.

    "You are letting me drive it?" She asked with a dumbfounded expression on her face.

    She thought that Jack would never let her drive the car like he never gave her the bike.

    "Yes, you can take it." Jack said and waved his hand. He was already fifty million richer because of her, so if she even wanna keep the car, then he would give it to her dly.

    "What would you do all day at the apartment? Wouldn''t you be bored?" Cassie asked.

    "Well, you can help me if you want," Jack said, looking at her body with a perverted gaze.

    "No, I can''t miss any more sses." She said and reluctantly moved back out of his apartment.

    Before moving out she took ast nce at him and then gave him a flying kiss.

    "Bye..." She said and then moved out of the apartment.

    Jack, on the other hand, slumped on the bed again and then took a few more hours of sleep.

    *ting*

    *ting*

    Soon his messages started ringing and then he opened his eyes groggily.

    He looked at the phone and a smile formed on his face.

    "Are you gonnae?" It was a message from Elma, his teacher.

    Today was the day that was fixed for their cosy meeting.

    Excitement moved through his body as he imagined seeing Miss Elma''s curvacious figure in a provocative dresses.

    Standing up from his bed, he replied to Elma in affirmative and then moved towards the bathroom.

    He first brushed his teeth and then after bathing he was already outside of his apartment in an Uber.

    *Ding*

    Jack stood outside Elma''s house in few minutes and rang the doorbell.

    The house was not too far away from the college and was surrounded by other luxurious houses.

    It was a bungalow more than a house and was covered by stone walls.

    Soon enough the giant wooden gate of the bungalow opened and then a figure came in Jack''s view.

    Her body curvaceous, and she was wearing long ck skin-tight one-piece, golden frame sses resting on her nose.

    She was none other than Elma herself.

    "Hello, teacher," Jack said with a smile on his face, Elma could feel mischief in his voice.

    Previously both of them had a deal, if she shows him Cosys once a month then, he would hide her embarrassing secret forever.

    And today was the first month of the six months that she has promised.

    Seeing the evil smile on his face Elma raised her nose in annoyance.

    ''I should have bargained for less months.'' She regretted that she took her decision so quickly.

    Jack noticed her annoyed expression and then his eyesnded on her Ero meter, it was on thirty-five and one of her five hearts was also filled.

    "You look beautiful today," Jack''s smile widened.

    "Hmph! Come on in or are you nning to stay at the door forever?" She turned around and gave him the way.

    "Wow, you live in such a luxurious ce," Jack said as he looked around the insides of the mansion, adorned with different antique artwork and intricate pattern roof.

 Chapter 53 Jail

    ?

    Elma didn''t reply to his word and slowly moved up the stairs.

    Jack was behind her as he saw her moving up, her ass gracefully bouncing in his gaze.

    Soon enough both of them reached in front of a room.

    Elma stopped, cing her hand on the doorknob she looked at Jack and gulped her saliva.

    Her heart started beating faster at the thought of what was about to happen.

    As she was opening the door, suddenly a tune rang.

    Elma looked at the phone in her hand and raised her brow, it was a call.

    Jack stood there patiently waiting for her to finish the call, he was in no hurry.

    Elma picked up the phone and moved a bit away from the room to talk with the other person on the other side of the phone.

    As she was conversing with the other person, Jack could see her expression changing from worry to anger.

    "What do you mean! How can the card decline!" Her voice started raising with her every word and soon enough she hung up the phone.

    After that, she moved her head up and looked at Jack with a perplexed expression on her face.

    "Sorry, we can''t do it today." She said apologetically.

    Just as she said that a panel shed in front of Jack.

    [1. What happened? You can tell me. (+5 Ero Points.)

    2. What do you mean? We had a deal! (-20 Ero points.)]

    Jack didn''t give it any thought after looking at the options.

    "What happened? You can tell me." Jack said and moved a bit closer to her, he looked straight into her eyes.

    Elma looked at his serious expression and sighed in relief. ''Thank god he is not bringing the deal up.''

    She looked at him withplicated expressions and decided to tell him the truth.

    "It''s my stupid sister, she always causes trouble for me. She tends to do stupid stuff for fun." She said, trying to relieve some stress off her chest.

    Somehow she belived Jack.

    "What did she do?" Jack raised his brows.

    "She was trying to shoplift and after she got caught her card also declined, now the police are taking her to Jail, I have to bail her out." Elma sighed again and was annoyed by her sister''s antiques.

    Another panel shed in front of Jack when Elma finished her words.

    [1. Can Ie with you? (+10 Ero points.)

    2. Ok, we can do it somedayter then, you should go and help your sister first. (+1 Ero points.)

    3. I don''t care about that, just show me the cosy and then you can save your stupid sister. (-30 Ero Points)]

    "Can Ie with you?" Jack asked with a serious expression on his face.

    Elma looked at him and thought for a few seconds, she was nervous about going to the police station alone.

    As she looked into his eyes, she could feel that he was a reliable guy. After a few seconds, she nodded.

    "Ok." She said and taking a purse from her room she moved towards the garage of her house.

    "Follow me." She said adjusting her sses. "That girl! I will beat her ass today." She moved with heavy steps.

    Jack chuckled internally, "She must be pretty troublesome for you to get so annoyed."

    Elma kept her momentum, "Yea, this is not her first-time shoplifting!" She nced at him from the corner of her eyes, "However it''s her first time going to Jail." her voice dimmed down.

    "Are you worried about her?" Jack could feel distress in her voice.

    "Hmph! As if I would ever be!" They reached the garage, "This is thest time I am saving her."

    She squinted and looked for the best car to take, out of many in her parking.

    Jack who was immersed in talking to her, when looked at all the cars in the parking, opened his mouth wide.

    ''She is rich!!'' He could spot many cars, there was even a Mustang and a Ferrari.

    "Let''s go." Her long legs stepped and she moved towards a big ck car.

    It was a G-wagon.

    Sitting inside both of them buckled their seatbelt and soon enough they reached the police station.

    Going inside they could spot a few cops talking to a beautifuldy and a young girl.

    The young girl looked into her young twenties, she was wearing jeans and a ck top with ''fuck you'' written on it.

    She had deep ck mascara on her eyes and was staring at the otherdy while chewing a gum.

    "Mandy! What have you done?" Elma moved, and her eyesnded on the curvydy for few seconds and then she looked at the younger girl.

    Elma then looked at the police officers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Officers, when can I bail her?"

    One of the police officers, a male with a big beard and pot belly looked at Elma and sighed.

    "Madam, it''s a case of misdemeanor and theft. And the shop owner is pressing charges. We have to keep her in the cell for today. You can get the bail papers by tomorrow." The officer said while looking at the otherdy standing with her arms crossed.

    There was an annoyed expression on her face and it was clear that she was the owner of the shop.

    "Sis it wasn''t my fault, this bitch is pressing false charges, we should call ourwyers too," Mandy said while pointing at the shop owner and ring her eyes at her.

    "Shut up and let me deal with it." Elma looked at Mandy with anger shing in her eyes.

    She had never been so ashamed in her life.

    She then looked at thedy and moved towards her.

    "Madam, can you please not press charges, I am ready to pay for all the losses." Elma looked at the shop owner with a tense expression.

    The shop owner looked at the bustydy and then at the girl behind and snorted.

    "I could have forgiven her, but her attitude is too much!" As she was saying it, her gaze moved to a corner where she could spot a familiar figure.

    Jack looked at the shop owner and smiled.

    She was none other than Nicole.

    "Jack..." Nicole moved towards him, a smile subconsciously forming on her face.

    "What happened?" Jack asked as he took a nce at Mandy.

    "Are you with them?" Nicole asked, pointing at Elma and her sister.

    Elma and Mandy both looked at Jack.

    Mandy was confused by the young guy with her sister, she has never seen him before.

    Elma on the other hand was relieved to know that Jack knew the shopdy, this could be helpful as she could take the charges back if Jack convinced her.

    "Yes, what happened?" Jack asked again, he was more worried about Nicole rather than Elma or her sister.

    "That girl, first she shoplifted and when I caught her she even threatened me." Nicole pointed at Mandy. There was an annoyed expression on her face and she was also relieved that Jack was here, now she wouldn''t have to be alone.

    Jack looked at Mandy and narrowed his gaze.

    He could tell that she wasn''t sorry for her actions even aftering to the police station.

    ''Such a bitch.''

    He held Nicole''s hand tofort her.

    "Don''t worry I am here." He said and then looked at Elma.

    "Please ask your sister to apologize." He said.

    Elma listened to Jack and could see an annoyed expression on his face.

    She could tell that the Shop Lady was someone close to Jack and he would defend her if the matter got worse.

    Elma turned around and looked at Mandy.

    "Go say sorry to her." Her tone is strict. "If you don''t wanna spend a night in Jail."

    "Hmph! Why should I say sorry to that bitch! It wasn''t my fault to begin with, just call Dad, he will teach that girl a lesson."

    Jack listened to her word and anger shed in his eyes. Even Nicole turned angry at her words.

    "Let''s press charges," Jack said, disregarding his connection with Elma.

    He didn''t care about Elma more than Nicole.

    On the one hand, it was the girl who was his first and he has a deep connection, and on the other hand, it was his teacher who tried to threaten him before.

    When Elma listened to his words, her ears perked up and she cast an angry gaze at Mandy.

    "You stupid girl! Just do as I say!" Elma berated her sister.

    Just now she might have lost thest option she had.

    Mandy looked at Elma and listened to her strict voice she rolled her eyes.

    "Sis but..." Before she say something, Elma spoke again.

    "Do it, or I will make sure that you spend as much time in Jail as you can." Her gaze threatened, "I promise even Dad won''t be able to save you."

    Mandy took in a deep breath and clenched her teeth, "Ok, only if you say so." Her gaze then moved to Nicole. "I am sorry." She said in a low and annoyed tone.

    Jack narrowed his eyes and was about to say something when a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Help Elma and persuade Nicole to take the charges back. (+1 Heart, +30 Ero points.)

    2. Persuade Nicole to press charges against Mandy. (-30 Ero points.)]

 Chapter 54 Samson

    ?

    [1. Help Elma and persuade Nicole to take the charges back. (+1 Heart, +30 Ero points.)

    2. Persuade Nicole to press charges against Mandy. (-30 Ero points.)]

    Jack looked at the panel and thought for a bit, he decided to dismiss the panel.

    He was with Nicole in this and wanted her to decide what she should do and he could have many chances in the future for getting with Elma.

    "What do you wanna do?" Jack looked at Nicole, no matter what she chooses, he was gonna support her.

    Nicole looked at Jack and then looked at Elma, she then sighed.

    "What do you think I should do?" Nicole also took a nce at Mandy, "If they are your friends then I can be lenient."

    "You don''t have to be because of me, just do as you want," Jack said and held her hand tightly, giving her warmth and reassurance.

    "Jack, I promise, that she won''t be near her store in the future," Elma said as she moved a step forwards.

    Although she was annoyed by her sister''s troublesome nature, she was still her sister, and she can''t bear to see her spend a night in Jail. And on top of that if she really spent the night in Jail then their father might be really angry.

    She looked at Jack with hopeful eyes, she wanted help from him to solve this matter before it gets even worse.

    This was something that could affect their family''s reputation.

    Jack looked at Elma and knew what she wanted him to do, he then looked at Nicole.

    Although he would love for this matter to die down, however, if Mandy has insulted Nicole then she deserved some punishment.

    Nicole on the other hand looked at Jack and Elma and could tell that both of them knew each other.

    Although she wanted that bitch girl to suffer, however, if she was someone rted to Jack then she could go lenient on her.

    "Ok, I am not pressing charges against her," Nicole said, looking at Jack, she wanted him to know that it was only because of him that she is letting her go.

    Jack nodded listening to her, and knew the reason behind her not pressing the charges, then he looked at Elma.

    "Although we are not pressing charges, we still need thepensation," Jack said.

    Elma nodded seriously and then looked at Nicole. "Thank you so much." She said with an apologetic expression.

    "Don''t thank me, thank him, if not for him, I would have pressed charges." She said and looked at Jack.

    Elma nodded and then looked at Jack, she was grateful for him "Thanks, Jack."

    Mandy on the other hand gritted her teeth as she looked at both Jack and Nicole.

    After getting out of the police station, Elma looked at Mandy, "Go, get in the car!" She said in an angry tone.

    Mandy sneered and then took an angry nce at Jack and Nicole, after that, she stepped into the car and closed the door with a bang.

    Jack sighed looking at Mandy, ''She deserved to spend a night in Jail.'' He thought and then held Nicole''s arm while looking at Elma.

    "We will hold our meeting somedayter." He said, his eyes then nced at her Ero Meter and he could see two of her hearts filled.

    ''Looks like she thinks I was the one responsible to save her sister.'' He thought.

    Elma looked at him for a few seconds and then nodded, "Ok." She said and move towards her car.

    "Let''s go," Nicole said and also dragged Jack to her car.

    Soon enough both of them reached her shop.

    Jack entered the familiar ce and saw that there was a new worker, in ce of him.

    "You hired someone?" He looked at Nicole and then at the new worker.

    It was a woman around fifty years old with a wrinkled face and a warm smile.

    Jack nodded at her.

    "Yes, she is very diligent," Nicole said and then pulled him to the back room after that she sat on the sofa and let out a rxed sigh.

    "She was such a bitch." Nicole said looking at Jack.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t trouble you again," Jack said and leaned beside her with a smile on his face.

    "Hmph!" Nicole pushed him away.

    "What were you doing with that bustydy." Nicole narrowed her gaze.

    Jack smiled looking at her jealous expression.

    "She is my teacher, we were discussing about a project." He said with a mischievous smile.

    "What kind of project?" Nicole asked with her brows raised.

    "She was showing me some of her projects on fashion, you know she loves fashion and wanted me to see the dresses she has," Jack said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nicole raised her nose.

    "So you were with her checking her dresses?" more jealousy appeared on her face.

    "Are you jealous?" Jack moved his hand to her thighs.

    "Hmph! Why would I be?" this time she didn''t reject his hands.

    "Ok, then give me a kiss." He said and leaned in towards her.

    Nicole turned silent for a bit and then finally gave in, her body moved over him and she started kissing him, her lips intertwined with his.

    As they were engrossed in their kiss, suddenly a knock resounded in the room.

    They move apart and a frown appeared on Nicole''s face.

    "Yes, Be?" She asked from inside, without opening the door.

    "Madam, Sir is here and wants to meet you." When Nicole heard Be''s words her eyes widened.

    She knew who Be was referring to as sir.

    "Hide quickly." She said to Jack and adjusted her disheveled clothes. She then took out the phone from her pocket and checked if her lipstick was not ruined by their kiss.

    "What happened?" Jack asked, looking at theplicated expression on her face and the urgency she was in.

    "It''s my husband." She said whispering.

    Jack furrowed his brows and turned silent, he didn''t know what he should do. If he should face her husband or not, after all, he was intending to keep Nicole all for himself.

    "Let me handle this, you stay here," Nicole said and then quickly moved outside the back room and to the shop.

    As she stepped out, she spotted a middle-aged man with a heavy beard and a pot belly, he was her husband.

    "Samson?" She looked at the man with her brows raised.

    The middle-aged man looked at Nicole, there was anger visible on his face.

    "Who was in with you?" He asked his gaze piercing.

    Be saw them and stood to the side, she knew that things were about to get out of hand so she moved towards the door and ced the closed sign.

    Nicole listened to him and then looked at his angry expression, anger also appeared on her face.

    "Why does it matter?" She knew that she has been exposed and hiding it any further would cause more problems.

    She looked at Be and knew that she couldn''t tell it about her and Jack to Samson so quickly, so it was by pure chance that they got caught.

    ''He must have seen us entering the shop.'' She thought.

    "Why does it matter?!" Samson banged on the counter, his voice loud and demanding.

    "I am your fucking husband!" He said clenching his teeth.

    Nicole saw him getting angry and got furious herself.

    "And?!" She also red at Samson.

    She knew that he was cheating on her and now he was here to ask about her personal life.

    Although she knew that two wrongs don''t make a right, however, Smason lost all right over her when he cheated on her.

    "Get that fucker out, I will kill him!" His steps turned heavy and he started moving toward the back room while throwing away anything that came in his way.

    "Stop! You don''t have the right to barge in! This is my shop!" She moved in front of him.

    "Your shop?! You slut! I gave you this shop! And now you are cheating on me with someone else! How can you be so Shameless?!"

    Nicole turned furious at his words, her face turned red as she pushed him away from her face.

    "Get out! Or I am calling the police!" She pointed at the door furiously.

    "You bitch!" Samson''s face turned red and he picked up a giant tin can filled up with fluid and moved towards Nicole to hit her.

    Be looked at the scene and her eyes widened, she moved and tried to stop Smason however she was far away from them.

    Nicole looked at the giant can descending on her and gasped in a cold breath.

    She could tell that if the cannded on her face then it wouldn''t end up with some bandaid, if her luck was good then she would only go to the hospital.

    "Ahh..." She closed her eyes and covered her face with her hands, expecting the impact.

    However nothing hit her even after waiting for few second she moved her hand away and looked towards the can.

    A hand has stopped the big tin can in its way, her gaze then moved toward Samson, his eyes were wide and he was looking the owner of the hand that stopped the can.

 Chapter 55 Order From Daddy

    ?

    Samson looked at Jack who has stopped the can, and anger red in his eyes.

    He has just seen this guy entering the shop with his hands in his wife''s arms and he quickly moved inside the shop to see.

    He couldn''t believe that Nicole was cheating on him with such a young guy.

    More anger moved in his body as he thought about it.

    "You bastard! So you are the one!" Samson yelled and pulled the can back into his hand.

    He clenched his teeth as he tightened his grip around the Can.

    Nicole looked at Jack and her eyes widened in terror, she didn''t want him to get hurt because of her.

    She quickly moved and ced her hands on his chest. "Jack, quickly go out, I will handle this." She said, worry visible on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I can teach him a lesson," Jack said and ced a hand on her head, he wanted to reassure her.

    When Samson saw this, his eyes red up even more. He gritted his teeth and moved the tin can over his head.

    "Ahh... You bitch! I will kill you!" Rage took control of his body and he furiously shoved the can downwards on their bodies.

    Nicole panicked when she saw the can moving toward her and tears moved out from her eyes.

    She moved closer to Jack and grabbed him tightly. "I am sorry Jack..." She said as she buried her head in his chest. She was in front of him so she could protect him from the impact.

    Jack looked at her and then at the iing can, his eyes narrowed and he stopped the Can a second time, with his single hand.

    When Samson saw that his attack has failed twice in a row he furrowed his brows.

    He could tell that this average-looking guy was strong.

    Grunting he tried to move the can away, however, he couldn''t as Jack''s grip was stronger.

    Jack pulled his hand back and took the can from Samson, throwing it aside.

    "You!"

    Samson stepped forward and tried to punch him, however, Jack was faster, his hand moved and hended a loud punch on his face.

    Getting impacted by the punch, Samson stumbled backward andnded on the floor.

    Be''s eyes widened when she witnessed this.

    Nicole on the other hand when moved away from Jack and saw Samson on the floor groaning in pain also stammered.

    "Jack..." She pulled him away, as she could see rage in his face.

    "Samson, get out of my shop!" She then yelled at her husband.

    Samson opened his eyes slowly and then looked at his wife and then the guy beside her.

    Clenching his teeth, he spat on the floor.

    "Bitch! I want a divorce. And give me my shop back!" He said as he stood up.

    "Take it! I don''t even need your money!" Nicole moved and got behind Jack when she saw Samson moving towards her.

    Jack red at Samson and then holding Nicole''s hand moved out of the shop.

    "Let''s go." He said and looked at Samson onest time.

    "Get out you fucker! I will make sure to teach both of you a lesson." Samson yelled looking at their departing figure.

    When they were gone, he looked around the shop, and then his gazended on Be.

    "I am sorry." He said to the old woman, "You can close the shop and take a cheque from me." He fired her on the spot.

    Be didn''t say anything and nodded, after that, they moved out while closing the shop shutter.

    ....

    Jack and Nicole moved into his apartment and sat on the sofa.

    Tears started falling down her eyes as she remembered the events that has transpired till now.

    "I am sorry Jack..." She said while hugging him tightly.

    Jack listened to her and sighed. He then slowly started patting her head to calm her down.

    "Don''t worry, I am with you." He said and took her in his embrace.

    "I am sorry..." She said again as more and more tears started falling from her eyes.

    "You don''t need to go home. You can stay here from now on." He stood up from the sofa and took out some beer cans from the fridge.

    Nicole looked at him and her heart ached. She has put his life in danger just now, she knew her husband and his anger issues.

    "He won''t let us be so easily." She said as more tears fell from her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack listened to her and looked at her for a few seconds.

    After that, he sat beside her and pulled her body on his. "Don''t worry I will take care of it." He whispered. "Now wash up and don''t cry." He wiped her tears with his hands.

    "I can''t take favors from you." She looked into his eyes. "I will soon find a Job." She stood up and moved towards the wash basin.

    Jack looked at her and sighed.

    After washing her face she came again and sat near him, opening the fizzy beer can.

    "You know you can work for me," Jack said suddenly while holding her hand.

    Nicole, who was about to take a sip from the beer stopped and then looked at him with her brows raised.

    Her lips slightly opened up as confusion moved through her brain, she knew that Jack was only a college student so what kind of work could she do for him?

    "What work?" She asked.

    "Well, I am looking to buy a house, you can help me find it, meanwhile I can pay you for it," Jack said.

    He wanted to help Nicole and knew that she would take his help any other way.

    "You are looking for a house? How are you supposed to pay for it?" She was worried about him.

    "I have told you before that I am earning good money from my investment." He said and then his hands slipped under her waist. "You can also stay with me meanwhile." He said and then a sneaky smile formed on his face.

    He wanted to lighten the mood.

    Nicole showed a small smile and then sighed, "I know that you want to help me, you don''t have to, it wasn''t your fault to begin with."

    She didn''t want to put too much pressure on him, she knew that he was just a young boy and taking care of two people would be hard for him.

    She could tell that he was giving her the job only because he wanted to help her, he didn''t really need to buy a house.

    She was grateful for it, however, she was older than him and has seen the world, she knew that if she depend on him too much then eventually he will start hating her.

    Jack looked at herplicated expressions and tightened his grip around his waist.

    "You don''t have the option to decline my offer. Just divorce that bastard, I can take care of you instead." He said passion was visible in his eyes.

    He was serious, he already has enough money to take care of Nicole and others without any problem.

    He moved and after fiddling through some drawers he finally took out his rectangr checkbook and a pen.

    He then sat near Nicole again.

    She looked at the book and then frowned.

    "What are you doing?" She asked, as her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    She hoped that he didn''t do anything stupid.

    "This is the payment for the house, I want it in six months," Jack said, and then gave the cheque to Nicole.

    Nicole although hesitant, move her hand to look at the paper, and when she saw it her eyes widened in surprise as she forgot to breathe for a few seconds.

    "Ten Million?" She looked at him with a stupefied expression.

    At first, she thought that Jack was joking with her and there was no way that a student like him could have so much money, even if his investments pay a good amount.

    However, when she saw his serious expression she wasn''t able to speak her thoughts.

    "How do you have so much money?" She asked.

    She was worried that Jack has gotten himself into some shady business.

    "I told you that I have invested in the stock market." He leaned near her. "Buy a good house, one of your liking."

    "Are you crazy?! House?! You can buy a mansion at such a price!"

    "Ohh, it''s notpletely for the house, Five million is for the house and the rest is your fees." He said.

    "Fees?" Nicole stammered.

    What kind of property agent earn so much money on a single sale and even before she has even shown him the house?

    "Do you think I am stupid?" She said with her brows raised, by now she was sure that Jack was using this moment to give her a ridiculous amount of money.

    And she can''t take it, after all, he wasn''t at fault, to begin with.

    She slept with him on her own ord and now she has to face consequences on her own too.

    She move her hand and tried to give the cheque back, however, Jack pinched her thighs.

    "It''s order form your daddy."

 Chapter 56 Lonely

    ?

    Nicole looked at his serious expression and sighed.

    "Are you sure about this?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "Yes." He leaned in and finally kissed her on the lips.

    Nicole was first surprised by his sudden kiss, however soon her body rxed, and she ced a hand on his cheeks gently.

    Her eyes turned wet as she started kissing him while moving her tongue inside his mouth.

    She was grateful to Jack, she knew that if it was any other guy then he would have abandoned her if he whent through today''s event.

    However, he helped her, and she was grateful for it.

    ''I have to use this money correctly and give it back to him.'' She decided as she tightened her grip around the cheque.

    Soon enough their kiss turned fervent and they didn''t know when they threw their clothes away and started embracing each other naked.

    Nicole''s curvy body sat on Jack''sp as she moved up and down with her chest heaving.

    His giant penis was reaching deep inside her vagina, hitting deeper spots every time.

    "Haaa..." Her eyes rolled back when Jack grabbed her ass cheeks and started moving his hips with loud intensity.

    "Yes, Daddy..." Her misty eyes looked into his and she started kissing him while moaning.

    "I am cumming..." She moaned loudly and the muscles in her crotch spasmed, she started squirting from the corners of her Vagina.

    Jack on the other hand kept pounding with unrelenting ferver. He was like a beast with no sign of stopping.

    "You are beautiful..." His musky voice moved through her ears and then she felt his lips on her nipple.

    She could feel his tongue rolling around his hardened nipple and then she let out a loud moan when Jack bit one of them.

    "Mm..." She raised her chest, letting him do as he pleases with her body.

    After a few rounds of pounding Jack also moaned and came inside her.

    Nicole also orgasmed again and then rested her body on the sofa.

    Her legs were spread apart by his continuous attacks and her body was glistening with sweat.

    "You are amazing..." She looked at him while grasping for breath.

    Jack has pounded her so hard that she has orgasmed multiple times in a single session.

    Jack smiled at her words and then picked her body up from the sofa.

    "Ahh..." She was scared by the sudden levitation of her body, however soon she calmed down and looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "What are you doing?" She asked with a love-filled expression.

    "What do you think?" Jack asked with his brows raised and a mischievous grin on his face.

    cing her body on the bed, he took out the straps from before and tied both of her hands behind her back.

    "Aye..." She giggled as she felt a p on her ass.

    "I will not let you sleep tonight." His raspy voice entered her ears and a shudder when through her body.

    Her cheeks started burning red.

    "What do you mean?" She took a look at him from sideways but let out a moan when she felt another p on her ass.

    "You will know it," Jack said, and moving over her legs he spread her plush asscheeks apart.

    Pointing his dick at her opening he inserted it halfway, after that heid over her body.

    "Get ready." He said and pushed his waist, embedding his dick fully inside her vagina.

    Nicole''s eyes widened when she felt his dick in her deepest part.

    "Ahh..." She let out a moan.

    Soon enough sounds of Jack hitting her squishy ass reverberated in the room, mixed with their pleasure-filled moans.

    Jack then fucked her again and again in all different positions and at every ce in his apartment.

    From the bathroom to the floor, he made her orgasm at every ce.

    In the morning, Nicoley on his chest.

    She was exhausted from their relentless sex the previous night and was sleeping soundly.

    Jack opened his eyes and then looked at her face.

    ''She looks so cute while sleeping.'' A smile formed on his face.

    Moving her aside on a pillow gently, he kissed her cheeks.

    "Mm..." She moaned and smiled and then went to sleep again.

    Jack chucked and then kissed her again. "Sleep tight." He said and stood up.

    Bathing, he dressed and moved out of his apartment.

    "I have to find a gym soon." He thought and remembered the previous night''s events.

    By now he could tell the dangers of having Ero Meter and the situation it could ce him in.

    Thest day was Samson, he was not that powerful to begin with, if it was someone else then Jack might get beaten up.

    "Jack, where are you going?" As he was descending on the stairs a sweet voice came from behind.

    "Sophie..." Just by her voice, he identified her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Pacing her steps soon she came beside him with her brows raised.

    "Wanna go to college today?" She asked and handed him the keys to the car she borrowed yesterday.

    Jack looked at her and didn''t take the keys, he just leaned in andnded a kiss on her lips.

    "Good Morning." He said with a smile.

    Her cheeks flushed red and she nced around to see if anyone noticed them.

    After seeing that no one was present she let out a rxed breath and then kissed him.

    "College?" She asked again, with a tinge of red on her cheeks.

    Jack chuckled. "No." He said and started moving.

    Cassie listened to him and a pout formed on her face, she wanted to go to college with him, just yesterday she felt lonely without him.

    "Hmph..." She didn''t say anything and started moving beside him.

    Seeing the annoyed expression on her face he chucked inwardly.

    "Why are you following me?" He asked.

    "I am not going to college too." She said while crossing her hands in front of her chest.

    "Why?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Because you are stupid!" She moved her hand and held it in his. "I want to be with you." She murmured under her breath.

    "You will fail your semester like this." Jack looked at her seriously.

    "Hmph... I will not be the only one." She said and held his hand even tightly not letting him escape.

    Seeing her clinging to him a warm feeling moved through his chest.

    Soon they reached the parking.

    "By the way, Susan was asking for you." She said, jealousy visible on her face.

    "Susan?" Jack smiled remembering the hundred on her ero meter.

    "What was she saying?"

    "She was asking for your number. She said she wanted your opinion on the new car she brought." Cassie moved towards the Te and gave him the keys.

    "So did you give her my number?" Jack sat inside the car and looked at Cassie sitting in the passenger seat bracing the seat belt.

    Listening to his words she turned her head and looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    "You want me to give it to her?" She asked, her face turning a shade red.

    Jack listened to her and chuckled.

    "Are you Jealous?" There was a mischievous smile on his face.

    "Hmph!" She snorted and rested her back on the seat while her hands crossed in front of her chest annoyingly.

    Silence prevailed in the car as Jack started it and took it on the road.

    As if silence was eating her, she couldn''t control herself and spoke up again.

    "Do you love me?" She asked suddenly, her face serious as she looked at him.

    Jack raised his brows with a smile.

    "What do you think?" He teased her.

    Cassie took in a deep breath and thenid back on the seat.

    Her thought started going haywire at his question as her heart started beating faster.

    "You know, thesest few days I feel like I can''t even breath properly without you." She said in a low voice.

    Jack listened to her and stopped the car on the side.

    His hand moved and he ced it on her thigh tofort her raging emotions.

    "What happened?" He asked.

    "I hope you are not annoyed by me." She moved her head and looked deep into his eyes.

    Jack could spot tears in her eyes and raised his brows, he could feel that she was scared of losing him.

    "Why would I be annoyed by you? You, stupid."

    Cassie looked at his serious expression and wiped her tears and then took in a deep breath to calm herself down.

    Leaning her back on the car seat, she took in another deep breath.

    "I am sorry, for being so emotional." She said.

    Jack grabbed her hand to give her warmth. "You can be as emotional as you want." He said and kissed her.

    "I love you." He said again.

    Cassie listened to him and finally calmed down then a smile formed on her face.

    "Where are we going?" She looked at him with a smile.

    Jack rxed seeing the smile on her face.

    ''I have to take care of her more.'' He thought he didn''t what her to feel lonely.

 Chapter 57 Causing Trouble?

    ?

    "Where are we going?" Cassie asked with a sweet smile on her face.

    Jack looked at her face, he wanted to find a training gym.

    "Let''s go." He said and started the car again, his Te moved through the road, and soon enough he stopped the car in front of a Jujitsu training center.

    Cassie looked at the big establishment and raised her brows.

    "Why are we here?" She asked with a tone of surprise.

    She never knew that Jack was interested in learning how to fight.

    "Let''s get a membership," Jack said, parked the car, and got out of it.

    Cassie also moved out of the car and stood beside him.

    "Why do you wanna learn to fight? Who are you gonna beat up?" She asked with a smile on her face.

    "Well, someone needs to protect you."

    "Protect from what? My imaginary demons?" She chuckled.

    "For me." Jack grabbed her waist and moved her close to him.

    "You should learn how to fight too." He said.

    "No, I am not interested, I will watch you instead." She looked at him with a blush on her face as she felt his grip around her waist.

    In front of them stood a ck one-story building, it wasrge and many cars were parked outside.

    "Let''s go." Jack said and holding her hand moved inside the building.

    As they entered the ce a huge all came in front of them with mattingying all over, inside they could see many guys and girls practicing basic Jujitsu.

    A bald instructor came and looked at them from up to down. He then started providing them with a basic fee structure and a training program.

    The instructor was a jolly guy, opposite to his persona and Jack liked him.

    Soon enough Jack registered for the sses and got back to his car.

    "Let''s get our bags and go to college," he said, he didn''t wanna let Cassie miss sses.

    Cassie nodded and then both of them moved toward their apartments. After leaving Cassie at her apartment he reached in front of his apartment he saw a girl standing there.

    She was wearing a crop top and her under eyes deep ck with mascara and she was chewing gum.

    She was standing outside the apartment. Knocking on the door.

    Jack looked at her and narrowed his eyes.

    She was none other than Mandy.

    "Hey." Jack came in front of her and looked her in the eyes.

    Mandy who has just arrived here turned her head and looked at the iing figure.

    A sneaky smile formed on her face.

    "Empty this apartment." She said without any pleasantries, there was a sneer on her face.

    As she said this the door to the apartment opened and Nicole moved out, she looked at both of them and raised her brows.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked looking at Mandy.

    Just yesterday both of them fought and even went to the police station, and now she was here in front of Jack''s apartment.

    ''Is she here to cause trouble?'' A frown appeared on Nicole''s face.

    Mandy looked at Nicole who hase out of the apartment and snorted.

    "Get out of this apartment, it''s mine now." She said and looked at Nicole with sharp eyes.

    "What do you mean it''s yours?" Jack asked raising his brows.

    Mandy smiled at his words and took out a paper from her back pocket.

    "I researched you a bit yesterday. And found out that you live in this apartment. And turns out my friend''s father owns this building." She opened the folded paper.

    "And I was surprised to see that your contract expired yesterday. What a great luck." She said again, this time with a chuckle.

    Jack furrowed his brows and took the paper from her hand he could see that his rent contract has expired.

    ''They didn''t even give me a warning.'' He thought and sighed.

    He looked at Mandy with a sharp gaze.

    This girl was deliberately causing trouble for him.

    ''Should I call Elma?'' He thought and then his eyesnded on Nicole, he could see a worried expression on her face.

    She came near him with an apologetic expression.

    "Did it expire?" She asked and looked at the papers.

    She felt guilty that Jack was facing such troubles because of her.

    "Don''t worry," Jack said and then looked at Mandy again.

    "We will need ten days to empty this apartment." He said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No, I want it right now!" She looked at him with a sneer.

    Jack chuckled and threw the paper onto her face, "Go read the contract again. It says ten days of warning notice must be given. And I got no wearing before."

    Nicole also looked at Mandy with anger.

    How can shee here when they haven''t even given Jack a warning?

    ''I will teach this bitch a lesson!'' Nicole thought and then grabbed Jack''s hand.

    Mandy caught the papers and read them again with her eyes wide, realization dawned on her when she read it.

    Raising her nose she snorted.

    "Ok, you have ten days." She hase here to give trouble to the guy and the girl and she has already seeded in it.

    pping the paper in her pocket she gazed at Jack and Nicole onest time and moved out of the corridor.

    After she was gone, Nicole looked at Jack and signed.

    "Don''t worry, I will find a good house in ten days." She said.

    Jack smiled and nodded at her. After that, he moved inside the apartment and picked up his bag.

    "I am going to college. Take care." He said and moved out of his apartment.

    Nicole moved behind him and gave him a goodbye kiss.

    After that, Jack moved towards Cassie''s apartment, while on the way he was thinking about today''s event.

    ''I have to teach her a lesson or she would cause more trouble in the future.'' He thought and sighed.

    "Let''s go." Cassie was standing outside her apartment without any clue as to what just happened.

    And Jack didn''t tell her, because he knew that she would worry unnecessarily.

    Soon enough they reached the college, while Cassie moved toward her ss, Jack the other hand looked at Elma and she called him to the Committee room by message.

    Jack and Elma sat in themittee room, she looked at him with an apologetic expression on her face.

    Jack looked at her head and could see eighty on the Ero meter and two of her hearts filled.

    "I am sorry." She said suddenly after a moment of silence.

    Jack looked at her and remembered the moment from the apartment and nodded. He was annoyed by her sister.

    Nicole then pulled out a cheque from her purse.

    "It''s not much, but I hope it can help." She slid the cheque towards Jack.

    Jack looked at the amount and could see five thousand dors written on it. Although the money was nothing for Jack, he was satisfied with it.

    He took the cheque and stood up deciding to leave without saying anything.

    When Elma saw him moving without saying anything her heart increased its pace and she also stood up in a hurry.

    "Wait."

    She thought that she has done something wrong and had angered him.

    Jack listened to her voice and turned around he saw her standing straight and an expression of worry on her face.

    "Are you still angry?" She asked moving out of the table and standing in front of him.

    Jack looked into her eye and could tell that she was genuinely worried for him.

    "It''s nothing." He didn''t want to trouble her for her sister''s fault, he will teach Mandy a lesson on his own.

    He knew that if he told her about Mandy then she would definitely reprimand her, however, this would only cause her to be more troublesome in the future.

    He has to handle her in such a way that she would not even think about causing trouble for himself and Nicole.

    Although he could still maintain if it was only him, however, he knew that she would also trouble Nicole in one or another way.

    "No, I know you are hiding something, you can tell me. If you want more money I can give it to you."

    Somehow she was worried about him, after the previous night she has concluded that Jack was not as bad as she thought.

    He even helped her sister.

    Previously she thought that he was gonna use her secret against her to do some bad stuff however he hasn''t forced her single time.

    Jack saw herplicated expression and then his eye subconsciously nced at the Ero Meter again.

    And a surprised expression appeared on his face.

    He could see the meter rising, it was already at ny points, and by the time he blinked his eyes, it stopped at ny-five points.

    ''So ignoring her increased the Ero Points.'' He concluded.

    As he was about to say something a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Tell her about the morning events. (+1 Heart, +5 Ero points.)

    2. Ignore her again. (-20 Ero Points.)]

 Chapter 58 Gaze

    ?

    [1. Tell her about the morning events. (+1 Heart, +5 Ero points.)

    2. Ignore her again. (-20 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the Ero Meter and although he wanted to deal with Mandy on his own, however, now he was thinking about it again.

    If he chooses the first option then not only would he be able to fill her Ero Meter to a hundred, he would even fill three of her five hearts.

    A small smile formed on his face, previously when he almost filled her Ero Meter, it could have turned dangerous.

    However this time it was the much safer option.

    Without thinking anymore he chooses the first option.

    "Tell me what happened," Elma asked adjusting her sses.

    Jack took in a breath and looked her in the eyes. "Your sister came to my apartment this morning."

    Elma listened to him and then furrowed her brows. "Mandy?"

    "Yes, she has brought my apartment and is kicking me out." He said in a monotone voice.

    Elma listened to his words and anger red on her face, after taking in a deep breath she looked at Jack again.

    He could spot aplicated expression on her face.

    "I am sorry Jack. I promise that she would never trouble you again." She said, determination flowing through her eyes.

    She was angry at her sister, Jack was the one that saved her yesterday and now she has gone and done this

    "I hope so." He said and moved again, however before he could take a step he was stopped again.

    "By the way..." She came in front of him, and a red tinge appeared on her cheeks. "Yesterday, we weren''t able to finish."

    She was talking about cosy, and for some reason, now she wanted to show the cosys to him.

    She believed in him and knew that he won''t tell anyone else, and she wanted someone to appreciate her hobby, all these days she was scared to talk about her hobby because of her family reputation.

    However now she has found someone that she could show it to.

    Jack listened to her and smiled. "Tomorrow," he said.

    "Ok, tomorrow then." She smiled and nodded.

    "And don''t worry about Mandy, if she does anything again then just call me."

    Jack listened to the words and looked her in the eyes a serious expression appeared on his face.

    "I won''t call you if she troubles me again and I hope she would be ready for the consequences."

    He wasn''t gonna call Elma every time andin.

    Elma looked at his expression and nodded solemnly.

    ''I have to teach that girl a lesson.'' She decided and then stepped back.

    Jack nodded at her and then moved out of the room.

    As she saw his leaving figure her heart suddenly skipped a beat and then her cheeks turned even red.

    ''Why does he look so good all of a sudden?'' She thought and then her face turned even more red.

    ''I hope he is not angry at me.'' She took out her phone and looked through her contacts.

    Jack moved out of themittee room and then went to ss to sit with Cassie.

    As he was moving through the ss, he noticed a gaze on him and he looked towards the person and it was none other than Susan.

    She looked at him and smiled.

    Jack saw her head and could see a hundred on her Ero Meter, as he was about to acknowledge her smile the world around him stopped and turned ck and white.

    [1. Smile back at Susan. (-30 Ero Meter)

    2. Ignore her. (+2 Hearts.)]

    Jack gulped his saliva and then looked at Susan again, he wasn''t sure what he should do.

    At first, he thought that she was a gold digger that would go with any guy that has some money.

    However, reading her informationst time he could tell that it wasn''t the case.

    She was still a virgin and looking for a reliable guy.

    His eyes nced at the second option again, it was a matter of two hearts.

    Deciding he chooses the second option of ignoring her, he looked at her smiling and turned his head straight, not giving her any attention.

    Susan who saw him ignoring her suddenly narrowed her eyes, her face turned red and she snorted.

    ''Hmph!'' she then focused on the ss.

    Jack came near Cassie and sat beside her, she looked at Jack and smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    "Oh my god, she is head over heels for you," she said with a sneaky smile.

    She noticed the events that just transpired.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What do you mean?" Jack looked at her mischievous smile.

    "Just look at her face, she is hurt." Cassie pointed at Susan, Jack could notice annoyance on her face and her ears red.

    He sighed and looked at Cassie.

    "Why do you notice the most stupid things?" Jack looked into her eyes andnded his hands on her things.

    Cassie shivered because of his sudden attack on her inner thighs and then calmed down.

    "Hmph!" She snorted and moved his hand away.

    "We are in ss right now." She whispered.

    Jack smiled and didn''t tease her again,st time they did something in ss, he almost got suspended and if not for his Ero Meter even Cassie might have been suspended.

    He took out hisptop and started studying.

    Cassie on the other hand when saw him start studying narrowed her eye.

    She thought that he would force her likest time.

    Soon as time passed her heart started beating faster and faster and she nced at him again and again.

    ''Is he annoyed by me?'' She thought when she felt no perverted things done by him.

    Her face turned red and finally, as the ss got over she looked at him with an annoyed expression however she didn''t bring up the matter.

    "Jack, Mom called yesterday, she said that Meadow was again in the hospital." She said while packing her bag.

    "Again?" Jack raised his brows.

    "It''s nothing serious, she is just there to get a checkup for her knees."

    Jack let out a rxed breath when he heard that it was nothing serious.

    "I have heard that they have sold their house already and are nning to buy a new one," Cassie said again.

    "That is good," Jack said and stood up. "Let''s go." He ced the bag on his back.

    "Wait for me." Cassie quickly packed her bag and moved toward him, her steps fast.

    As they walked out of the ss, Jack could still notice the gaze on him, however, he didn''t pay any heed to it for now.

    Soon enough they reached their apartment and Cassie then saw a woman standing out of his apartment.

    She quickly identified the woman, it was thedy that spent the night with Jack when they fought.

    Cassie sighed looking at her, "I should be going now." She said and stepped back, jealousy visible on her face.

    Nicole also looked at the young girling with Jack and narrowed her eyes.

    She quickly moved forward and came in front of Jack and Cassie.

    "Hello." She said with a smile on her face while looking at Cassie.

    Cassie, who was about to escape stopped and smiled back awkwardly. "Hello."

    "Is she your friend?" Nicole looked at Jack, then her eyesnded on their hands, they were holding them together.

    "Yes." Jack said, "Her name is Cassie."

    Nicole looked at the young girl and a pang of jealousy moved through her chest.

    Nicole smiled at Cassie and nodded, "I am Nicole." She introduced herself while she looked at Cassie up to down.

    ''She looks young and cute. I wonder if anything is going on between them.''

    Jack looked at Nicole and aplicated expression appeared on his face. She had left her husband and came to live with him for now.

    He wondered how he would exin this situation to her, although Cassie epted him as he is, he wasn''t sure about Nicole.

    "Let''s go inside," Jack said and moved towards the apartment door, he doesn''t want this conversation to happen here.

    Cassie understood the situation and didn''t move, "Ahh... Jack, I remembered something, I will talk to youter." She said and moved her hand away from his.

    Jack listened to Cassie and narrowed his eyes, however after giving it some thought he nodded.

    ''It would be better if I talk to Nicole alone.'' He doesn''t want her to stay in the dark.

    Cassie gave a fake and awkward smile and moved down to her apartment.

    All of this didn''t escape Nicole''s discerning eyes, she wasn''t naive and by their expressions, she could tell that the things between Jack and the girls were moreplicated than friendship.

    Nicole, however, didn''t speak her thoughts aloud, she first wanted to hear what Jack was gonna say about this.

    ''Would he lie to me?'' She thought and followed him to the room.

    Soon enough they reached his room and Nicole sat on the sofa silently, waiting for Jack to speak.

    Jack on the other hand ced the bag on the table and moved toward the fridge to get some energy drink.

    He then looked at Nicole and wondered how he should approach the situation.

 Chapter 59 Leaving

    ?

    "She is your friend?" Nicole asked with her brows raised.

    Jack looked at her and stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "What do you think?" Jack asked.

    Nicole let out a deep breath and she looked at Jack in the eyes.

    "I don''t know, you just told me that she is your friend."

    Jack moved and sat beside her and then he let out a sigh.

    "You might hate me after listening to this."  He looked at her, thoughts going through his mind.

    He wondered how he should tell her the truth.

    Nicole nced at hisplicated expression and then moved in hisp. "I am not a fool."

    She stared deep into his eyes. "I know that you two are more than friends."

    Jack felt her body on his and was shocked for a second, he thought that her reaction would be different.

    "Are you ok with it?" He asked.

    "No." Nicole snorted and a pout formed on her face. "I would like to have you for me." She said again.

    She sat on the side of the sofa and waited for his answer.

    As Jack was about to say something, a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Tell her the truth. (+1 Heart.)

    2. Lie to her. (-6 hearts.)]

    Jack looked at the options and gasped a breath of cool air.

    ''minus Four!!'' He looked at the second option again and a shiver ran down his spine.

    If he chooses it, then she would leave him for good, and her heart would drop down to negative two.

    That would cause him a lot of trouble, however, option one was the one that surprised him the most.

    ''So, if I tell her the truth, she would be fully conquered.'' This was good for him, he didn''t wanna lie to her anyway.

    Without giving it any more thought, he clicked on the first option and then looked at Nicole.

    She was waiting for his answer patiently.

    Taking in a deep breath he opened his mouth.

    "Yes, she is more than my friend." He said and looked for her reaction.

    Nicole showed no change in her expression she sat there calmly.

    ��?��m "More than friends like what? Do you love her?" She asked, her heart started beating at a rapid pace and a hollow feeling moved through her stomach.

    "Yes." He didn''t want toplicate it, so he said directly.

    This time he could notice a change on her face, a furrow appeared on her brow and she clenched her fist.

    "Do you love me?" She asked, her eyes glimmering.

    "Yes." He said again, she was his, and he won''t like it if she left him.

    Nicole took in a deep breath at his answer and stood up from the sofa.

    "I am leaving." She picked up her phone and started moving towards the door. There were no changes in her expressions.

    Jack raised his brows at her sudden one-eighty, ording to Ero Meter it should have increased her heart, so why was she leaving?

    His eyes nced at her head and he could see all five of her hearts filled even his phone buzzed with a message and even a minus sign appeared on her Ero Meter and Love Meter.

    ''Why is she leaving?'' He stood up and moved in front of her.

    "Where?" He asked.

    "Does it matter?" She raised her brows.

    "Yes, it does." He held her hand and pulled her towards him. "You are mine."

    "Shut up!" She pushed him away and an angry expression appeared on her face.

    "Can you leave her for me?" She asked as her eyes turned misty.

    Jack listened to her and turned silent for a moment. Different thoughts moved through his mind and then he looked straight into her eyes.

    "I am sorry." A simple sentence moved out of his mouth.

    Nicole raised her nose. "Thought so!" She ced her phone in her pocket and strode towards the wooden door.

    "Don''t stop me!" She said and flung the door open.

    Jack moved and caught her hand again, "Let''s talk for a bit."

    "Don''t touch me!" She pulled her hand away and then moved out of the door. "Don''t you dare follow me! What do you think I am, just another swing for you?!"

    Clenching her teeth she moved toward the lift.

    "Are you really leaving?" He moved beside her and said in a serious tone.

    She finally stopped at his words and then looked at him, "Yes, I am, are you gonna do something about it?!" She asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What should I do?"

    "Nothing, just don''t trouble me again." She clicked the lift button.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at her attitude, he could see that her Love meter is full, however, can''t understand her actions.

    "Where are you going?!" He asked, this time with an annoyed voice.

    Nicole listened to his angry tone and her heart skipped a beat, this was the first time he has raised his voice in the whole argument.

    "None of your business." She stepped into the lift and looked at him for the final time.

    As the lift was closing, Jack stared at her, not knowing how he should handle this situation.

    Finally, the lift closed, and he returned back to his apartment with his back slouched.

    "I should call herter, she is too angry to talk now."

    Nicole on the other hand stared at the door of the lift for a few seconds and then a tear left her eye.

    Soon enough she took an Uber and reached a hotel, after sitting on the hotel bed she took out her phone and saw a message from Jack.

    Clicking on it she opened it.

    "Call me," Was written on the message.

    Sighing she closed her phone and threw it on the bed. Laying on the bed she started at the ceiling with an emotionless expression.

    "He was angry at me." She remembered how he raised his voice at thest moment when she was leaving.

    Tears began falling from her eyes as she turned around and hugged a pillow tightly.

    "I have done it!" She stammered and picked up her phone again and looked at the message.

    She started at it for a few minutes.

    ''Should I reply to him?'' Her thoughts were in a mess and she didn''t know how to react, that was the reason why she left his apartment in a hurry.

    She didn''t know how she would have reacted if she stayed with him. So she decided that it was better to leave and think about the situation alone.

    ......

    Jack on the other hand sat on his sofa and kept looking at his phone, waiting for her reply.

    However, even after waiting for an hour no reply came, he sighed and ced his phone away.

    Standing up he took out a beer can and started sipping slowly while staring at the TV.

    Time passed as beer cans started collecting on the table, he even took out a bottle of whisky when he emptied all the beers.

    He kept staring at the TV while subconsciously ncing at the phone.

    Some messages came and he looked at them, however, they were only some spam notifications.

    Letting out a breath he switched the TV off and slumped down on his bed, just as he was about to fall asleep a knock came on his door.

    Raising his brows he stood up, ''Have she returned?'' he quickly walked towards the door, his steps stumbling because of all the alcohol he has consumed.

    Soon he opened the door and a figure came into his view, it was Cassie.

    Cassie on the other hand looked at him, she could smell heavy alcohol smell from him and could see that his eyes were cloudy.

    Her brows raised and an expression of worry appeared on her face.

    She quickly moved in and closed the door.

    "What happened?" She held his hand.

    "Nothing," Jack said and moved toward the bedroom.

    Cassie raised her nose and followed him to the bed, she could see no sign of Nicole.

    "Did she leave?" She looked at him with a serious look.

    Jack sat on the bed and his gazended on her worried expression.

    "Don''t worry." He said and holding her hand pulled her into the bed.

    He then started kissing her.

    "Stop!" Cassie moved away from him. "You are drunk!" She stood up from the bed and moved a few steps back.

    Jack looked at her and realized his mistake.

    "I am sorry." He said and moved up on his bed, moving a pillow under his head he stared at the ceiling.

    Cassie sighed looking at his nonchnt attitude, she knew him from his childhood, and he always acted nonchnt when he was hurt.

    Moving on the bed she sat on his waist and lightly pped his face.

    "Stupid! You should have called me!" She could tell what has transpired in her absence.

    Nicole must have left him when she found out about both of them.

    She leaned in and kissed his lips.

    "I am sorry." She whispered with a worried expression. She was somehow feeling guilty.

    "It wasn''t your fault." Jack pulled her closer by cing his hands on her waist.

 Chapter 60 Pick Up!

    ?

    Soon, both Jack and Cassie started kissing each other, their lips biting and their tongues intertwined.

    Cassie removed her tee shirt and revealed her ckced bra. Her eyes filled with love as she looked at Jack.

    "You are so good." She whispered in his ears as she leaned in to get more kisses.

    Both of her hands grabbed his hands and she ced them on her boobs over her bra.

    "Ahh..." She let out a moan as she felt his hands closing in and squeezing her boobs.

    Jack slid his hand under her bra and pulled it up, the action revealed her milky boobs with pink nipples.

    "Mmm..." Cassie moaned again as he pinched her nipples.

    "Slow..." She grunted as her body turned hot and blood started circting to her face.

    Her cheeks burned red as a slight smile formed on her face.

    Soon enough both of them started kissing each other and their hands paced around their clothes.

    As time went by their kisses turned more and more intense and moans started reverberating in the room.

    "If I am causing problems between you two then I can stay away if you want." She suddenly said as shey on his chest naked after their kissing session.

    "No, don''t be stupid." He moved up and rolled her body around, moving over her he looked deep into her eyes.

    "But..." Before she could say anything a kissnded on her lips sealing her words shut.

    Jack looked deep into her eyes. "You are mine." He said in a raspy voice.

    Cassie looked at his serious expression and her heart skipped a beat, her face turnedpletely red, even her ears glowing with sanguine.

    "Hmph! Why are you so possessive, you have to let some things go." She didn''t know about what happened between Nicole and Jack.

    However, seeing his condition she assumed that both of them fought, and Nicole left Jack for good.

    "You deserve better." She said again, still thinking that Nicole left him for good.

    Jack finally smiled at her words, he knew that her intentions were not wrong, she was worried for him.

    ��?��m "Better?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes, someone better, someone better than thatdy, although she left you, you shouldn''t be like this, drinking and ruining your mood."

    She looked at him, worry visible in her eyes.

    "I hate it, when you are sad." She murmured under her breath.

    Although her tone was low, Jack still heard her clearly and smiled again.

    "Thank you." He leaned in and they started kissing again.

    Although he was sad for a moment he was still determined, Nicole was his and so were Cassie and others, he would never let them go no matter what.

    He would do his best to make Nicole understand his love and would make her his no matter how much time it takes.

    And on top of that, he has love meter with him.

    "I lost myself for a moment. I should be more careful from now on." He decided and looked at Cassie again.

    His hand moved and he pointed his penis at her vangina.

    "Ahh..." Cassie gasped as she felt his giant enter her body.

    Although she has had sex with him multiple times now, she still felt shivers running down her spine when she feels his size in her body.

    "Uhhhh..." She moaned in pleasure while grabbing the bedsheets, her eyes rolled back when the tip of his dick touched her innermost part.

    A shudder went down her spine as she orgasmed with a loud moan.

    Jack grabbed her neck and started kissing her deeply, and his hips started moving slowly on her body.

    "Hhh..." He grunted in pleasure while increasing his pace with each thrust.

    Although he was somewhat sad, he didn''t want his sadness to affect Cassie, so while she was with him, he did his best to give all of his attention to her.

    He knew that she loved him deeply and cared about him with all her heart and he knew how hurt she would be if she saw him hurt.

    He was grateful for such ady in his life.

    His kiss deepened as their loud moans reverberated in the room.

    They entangled with each other''s bodies as their worries slowly start to melt with sexual pleasure.

    "ahhh..." Suddenly Cassie moaned loudly as her eyes rolled back in pleasure and her body jerked again and again.

    "Yes, right there, don''t stop!" She started to orgasm with loud moans.

    Soon enough Jack also grunted. "I am cumming."

    When Cassie heard his words, her legs moved up and she crossed them around his waist, locking it.

    "Cum inside." She moaned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jack didn''t stop the pistoning moments and soon enough released his thick fluid inside her body.

    "Yes..." he grunted and slumped his face on her plumpy chest.

    Cassie also released her legs and started taking in deep breaths, after she stabilized herself she looked at Jack and saw him sleeping soundly on her chest.

    A smile broke out on her face as she gently pushed him around andid him on the bed. After that, she rested her face on his manly chest and looked at his face.

    "You are so handsome." She whispered in his ears and kissed him on the cheeks.

    "I wish I can keep you all for myself, I would have never let you go." She said again and closed her eyes.

    ......

    Nicole on the other hand kept staring at her phone, on her screen was Jack''s message box.

    "What should I do?" She looked at his message and was nervous to reply.

    She has just left his ce in anger and now that she was cooled down she realized what she has done.

    "I wonder what would have happened if I stayed at his ce."

    She bit her lip in nervousness and was about to type something, however, stopped.

    She ced her phone to the side and looked at the ceiling. "Why do I love him so much."

    Even after finding out that he has another girl in his life, she was still in love with him.

    At first, she thought that if she leave him then her love for him would fade away, however, no matter how hard she tried to hate him she can''t bring herself to do it.

    She then remembered the moment when Jack raised his voice at her.

    "He must be angry at me... Why am I so stupid?!"

    Her hands reached into her bag and she took out a folded paper from it, it was the ten million dor cheque that Jack gave her.

    She looked at the cheque and then closed her eye with a sigh.

    "I should apologize to him in the morning." She folded the cheque again and ced it in the bag.

    Moving on the bed she hugged a pillow and went to sleep.

    As midnight came, her eyes quivered and she suddenly opened them wide. The moment of the lift kept ying in her mind.

    How he was angry at her.

    And even though he tried to stop her, she still left without saying anything.

    She desperately moved towards her bag and took her phone out.

    She just had a dream, where Jack left her, and she realized how hurtful it would be, she didn''t want to let him go.

    "Please pick up the phone... Please pick up the phone..." She listened to the phone ring as tears started falling down her eyes.

    Every second seemed like an hour and her breath was stuck in her throat as she was listening to the tune going.

    "Why is he not picking up!" She dialed his number again as more tears began falling from her eyes.

    She desperately wanted to listen to his voice and tell him how she felt.

    ....

    On the other hand, both Jack and Cassie slept on the bed, Cassie tightly cuddling his body.

    Jack''s phone buzzed, it was ced on the table, away from the bed.

    Although the buzzing was low, it was still enough to wake Cassie from the slumber.

    And as Jack was drunk, he didn''t wake up.

    Cassie slowly sat on the bed and looked at Jack sleeping tight, rubbing her eyes she moved her attention toward the buzzing noise.

    ''Who is it at this time?" She slouchingly moved up from the bed, her mind still hazy from the sleep.

    Her hand moved and she reached out for the phone, which was ced upside down on the table.

    ''Why is it buzzing again and again.'' She yawned and turned the screen around and saw the name.

    ''Nicole?'' She wondered, not realizing that it was thedy from the morning.

    However, as her mind worked a little, she suddenly remembered the name.

    ''Why is she calling sote at night? Hmph! First, she hurts him and now she is even disturbing his sleep.''

    She wanted to pick up the call and berated thedy for hurting Jack, however, she stopped herself from doing so.

    She then let out a huge sigh. "I think he should handle his matters on his own, it''s better if I do not interfere."

    She turned around and looked at Jack, she then looked at the phone screen again.

 Chapter 61 Clean Your Face

    ?

    "Wake up, you stupid!" Cassie pulled and pushed his body with her hands trying to wake Jack up.

    "She has already called so many times! Aren''t you going to wake up, or should I talk to her?" She has been trying to wake him up for a minute now, however, was unsessful.

    Soon with more rapid actions, Jack finally opened his eyes under the influence of alcohol and sleep.

    He groggy rubbed his eyes, his vision blurry, soon enough his mind stabilised and then he looked at Cassie in front of him.

    She had a frown and a pout on her face as she looked at him with both of her hands resting on her waist.

    "Wake up, she is calling." She moved her hand and gave the phone to him.

    "Here take it." She handed the phone to him.

    Jack raised his brows and in a semi-conscious state, he looked at the phone screen and only when he looked at the name on the phone his sleep suddenly vanished and he moved out of bed.

    He moved and sat on the sofa swiping the green button.

    Cassie looked at him, curiosity dancing in her eyes, she wanted to know how things would y out between Jack and Nicole.

    ....

    Nicole on the other hand was crying as tears dripped down from her eyes, she has dialed his number about six to seven times by now and he still hasn''t picked it up yet.

    Many different thoughts were going through her mind as she kept calling him.

    ''Is he angry or is he sleeping? I have to talk to him!'' She was feeling suffocated.

    Just as she was losing hope, Jack suddenly picked up the call.

    "Hello." His raspy voice came from the other side.

    Nicole who wanted to talk with him desperately when suddenly heard his voice, her mind went nk.

    She didn''t know how she should start, how she should approach him.

    "Are you still angry at me?" His voice came from the other side again.

    Nicole was still silent, as no words came out of her mouth. Only tears flowed down from her eyes.

    "Hello, are you there?" He asked as no reply came from Nicole.

    "Do you hate me now?" She finally opened her mouth and said, her voice choked.

    Jack could tell that she was crying and a worried expression appeared on his face.

    "Why would I hate you?"

    "Well, you were angry at me, when I left the apartment."

    Jack remembered the moment of the lift and sighed, he realized that he raised his voice at the end.

    "I am sorry." He apologized.

    "Don''t be sorry, I was angry too." She replied and turned silent again.

    She didn''t know how she should tell her feelings.

    After a moment of silence, Jack sighed and spoke up again. , "Where are you right now?" He asked it as he was worried that she went to her home, to Samson.

    Nicole who was preparing to express her feelings when suddenly heard his voice, stopped.

    "I am at a hotel." She said.

    "Send me the address, I aming." He stood up from the sofa and picking up his clothes and started cing them on his body.

    Nicole gulped her saliva and nodded. "Ok," she said.

    Jack hung up the phone and looked at the message for the hotel location.

    He then looked at Cassie.

    "I am leaving for now." He said.

    Cassie looked at him and narrowed her eyes in a smile.

    She could tell that things between them were not as bad as she thought.

    "Are you gonna go like this?" She stood up from the bed with a sneaky smile on her face.

    Jack raised his brows. "Why what happened?"

    Cassie chuckled and came near him, "Are you in such a hurry to leave me?" She said.

    Jack looked at her mischievous smile and knew that something was going on that he wasn''t aware of.

    "Just tell me." He said in a low tone as he got near her. "Or you might receive a punishment." He whispered in her ears.

    "Clean your face." Cassie moved her hand and rubbed his cheeks, her lipstick was stuck there.

    "If she sees it, she might get even more angry." She said again, this time with a smile, however, there was a hint of jealousy in her smile.

    Jack patted her head after she cleaned his face and moved.

    "I will be back soon." He said as he looked at her again.

    And soon enough he exited the building in his car.

    Cassie sat on the bed and looked at the half-empty whisky bottle.

    She moved and picked it up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    .....

    Jack on the other hand was soon standing in front of the hotel door, where Nicole was staying in.

    She has already sent him the address.

    He knocked on the door and within a second the door quickly opened, as if she was standing at the door waiting for the knock.

    Just as the wooden door opened a hand came from inside, grabbing his cor, and it pulled Jack inside.

    It was none other than Nicole.

    ��?��m She pulled him inside and closed the door, without even waiting to go inside the bedroom, they started kissing each other.

    Nicole held his face with both of her hands and her lips were desperately biting his lips, her tongue was already in his mouth and she could feel the taste of alcohol still lingering in his mouth.

    "You were drinking?" She looked at him with her brows raised as a worried expression appeared on her face.

    "No, I was not," Jack said with a smile.

    "Hmph! Don''t lie to me."

    Jack didn''t reply to her words and picked her up in his arms.

    He moved inside the room and threw her body on the bouncy bed.

    "Time for punishment." He said while opening the buttons of his white shirt.

    "Punishment? For what?" She looked at him with a mischievous expression.

    "For being such a bitch!" Jack turned her around and pped her ass.

    "Ouch! Don''t be so rough..." She grunted as she felt a sharp tingling moving through her body from her backside.

    Jack smiled and removed all of his clothes. He then turned her around and started kissing her on the bed.

    "Mmmm..." Both of them started moaning as their kiss got intense.

    Jack''s hands moved around her body as he was kissing her and soon he removed all her clothes.

    "Are you angry at me?" She asked suddenly.

    Jack smiled at her words and a mischievous smile formed on his face.

    "Yes, that is the reason for your punishment. Now turn around again." He straightened his body on his knees, waiting for her to turn around.

    When Nicole saw the mischievous smile on his face she was relieved, she could tell that he was not really angry at her and was only teasing her.

    She looked at him and moved on her knees, getting close to her she leaned in andnded a sweet kiss on his lips.

    "Yes, Daddy." She said and giggled, her body turned around and soon enough her rounded ass raised in front of Jack.

    Jack smiled at her cute nature and then pped her ass again.

    "Don''t be so happy, your punishment has just started."

    "Yes Daddy, hit me harder, I deserved to be punished." She moaned and bit her lips.

    Jack moved his hips and ced his giant on her opening.

    His hands grabbed her bouncy ass and he slowly started moving his hips to enter her vagina.

    "Mmm... Yes, Daddy!" Nicole rolled her eyes back as she moaned out loudly when she felt his giant dick moving inside her.

    She was relieved that Jack was with her at this moment. Just an hour ago she was crying her eyes out thinking that she has lost him forever, however here he was.

    ''I won''t let him go again!'' She decided as she moved her ass slightly to help him move inside easier.

    Her nipples turned hard and a warm feeling  rushed to her body when she felt his tip touching her innermost part.

    "Oh my god!" She bit her lips as her abdomen spasmed in pleasure.

    "Wack!" Suddenly a sharp pnded on her ass, breaking her out of her stupor.

    Although the p was hard, it only made it more pleasurable for her, she liked being dominated on the bed.

    And that''s what she liked about Jack, how he was perfect for her, he did everything that she liked and it was one of the reasons she was so hooked to him.

    "Ahh..." She moaned again as she felt his thrust on her.

    Her body moved slightly, making her boobs jiggle.

    "Yes, Daddy keep going..." She started drowning in lust.

    Jack could tell that she wanted him to fuck her hard, so she could forget about the events that happened a few hours ago.

    He smiled and started increasing his pace on her body.

    "Ahh... Yes... Daddy... You are amazing!" She started moaning loudly as she lost herself in pleasure.

    Jack kept his momentum and kept thrusting his penis deep inside her.

    "Ahh...." Soon she moaned loudly and her eyes rolled back, her nipples turned so hard that they were ready to bust anytime.

    She moaned loudly and came again and again.

    While Jack kept thrusting and soon released his fluid inside her body.

 Chapter 62 Work Stuff?

    ?

    The next day Jack woke up in the Hotel Room while Nicole still slept on the bed exhausted.

    After wearing his clothes he moved toward Nicole and woke her up gently.

    "Let''s go." He said.

    "Where are we going?" Nicole asked as she stretched her body.

    "To my apartment." Jack raised his brows.

    "You can go, I willeter, first I will check some properties for you." She said as she stood up from the bed and started cing the bra on her boobs.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and then nodded.

    "Ok." He said and moved towards the door.

    "Make sure to eat something." He said again as he moved out of the door.

    "Wait!" Nicole quickly wore her panties and ran towards him.

    "What?" Jack looked at her confused.

    "I need a kiss." She leaned on his body and kissed his lips.

    After that, she smiled with a blush.

    Jack also smiled and then nodded. "Anything else?" He asked with his smile still on his face.

    "Nothing, you can go now." Nicole moved back trying to hide her body from the half-opened door.

    Jack listened to her and moved out of the hotel.

    Soon enough he reached his apartment and Cassie was already standing out of his door waiting for him.

    "We arete for college again." She said as she looked at himing.

    "Just wait for a few minutes." Jack quickly moved inside the apartment and just as he entered he was shocked.

    His apartment was neat and clean. Although he kept it minimal and clean, now it was even better than before.

    He turned around and looked at Cassie, she was standing there with a blush on her face.

    "Do you like it?" She looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    Jack smiled at her. "When did you learn to clean?" He asked.

    Cassie listened to him and her face turned even red. "What do you mean? You think I can''t clean?"

    "I mean, you should clean your apartment too sometimes," Jack said with a mischievous tone.

    "Hmph! I always clean my apartment." She tapped her leg on the floor and moved towards the sofa.

    Sitting on it she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Now go and bathe quickly! We have to go." She looked at him with annoyance.

    Jack chuckled and removed his shirt, his abs visible in front of Cassie, she could spot red marks on his corbone.

    A Jealos expression appeared on her face.

    Jack saw her and chuckled, he then moved towards the bathroom.

    Cassie saw him moving inside the shower and stood up from the sofa.

    She picked up his clothes and ced them on the bed.

    Her heart started beating at a rapid pace as she got his manly fragrance from the shirt.

    Gulping her saliva she looked at the bathroom door and after contemting for a few seconds she also removed her clothes and moved towards it.

    Jack who has entered the shower and was bathing, suddenly heard knocks on his bathroom.

    A smile formed on his face as he knew who was on the other side.

    Without saying anything he opened the door and Cassie''s naked body appeared in front of him.

    Her cheeks were burning red and there was a pout on her face.

    "What?" He asked looking at her.

    "I also need to wash my body." She murmured and stepped inside, closing the door.

    Jack chuckled and took her in his embrace, their naked bodies touching each other intimately.

    Cassie''s heartbeat quickened as she felt his muscr abs on her chest.

    His hands slid across her waist andnded on her vulnerable ass cheeks, he started fondling them gently as the hot water cascaded down their figures.

    "What are you doing? I am just here to take a bath." She looked at him, still with an annoyed expression.

    Jack chuckled again and squeezed her asscheeks.

    "You haven''t bathed yet?" Jack asked, his voice deep as he looked into her eyes.

    "Yes, I have, I just want to be more clean! Hmph!" She pushed him away and got under the shower.

    Jack chuckled and grabbed her waits by both of his hands, not letting her move.

    "Don''t lie to me." Hended a kiss on her shoulder.

    "Stop!" She shivered her neck away, with an annoyed voice, her face was already red with shame.

    "Ok, kiss me." Jack moved back and looked at her with a devilish smile on his face.

    Cassie turned around and looked at him. "Hmph! Why would I kiss you?" She asked with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack just kept looking at her with a smile on his face as water dripped down his chiseled body.

    Cassie at first tried to ignore him, however after a few seconds when she saw no advances from him, snorted and moved towards him.

    "I am only doing it because you are such a pervert!" She said and finally kissed him.

    Jack smiled and weed her tongue in his mouth, soon his hand reached her back, and he started fondling her bouncy ass.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Mmm..." Cassie moaned as she felt his giant between her thighs.

    "Turn around," Jack whispered in her ears.

    She nodded with a blush and turned around, moving her hand she ced them on the wall in front of her.

    Her legs sprang and she raised on her toes, her ass moving in front of Jack.

    He smiled and lightly spanked her asscheeks.

    "Don''t be a bully!" She said with an annoyed tone, however, Jack could tell that she was more excited about what was toe than him.

    He didn''t tease her anymore and ced his penis on her opening.

    Soon enough their voices started to reverberate in the bathroom.

    Jack picked one of her thighs up and kept thrusting until she came into the bathroom and got slumped on the floor.

    Water washed through her curvy body as she was taking in deep breaths, her whole body was spasming in pleasure.

    Jack was still hard as he looked at her.

    Her gaze alsonded on his erect dick and she moved her face towards his waist, getting on her knees.

    "Mmm..." Her lips soon sealed around his giant penis and she started bobbing her head up and down.

    "Ahh... Keep going I am cumming."

    When Cassie heard his voice she widened her eyes and prepared herself.

    Her speed increased and she moved her tongue even faster.

    "Yes..." Jack ced his hand on her head and released his thick fluid inside her throat.

    Pleasure ran through his body as his legs turned weak for a few seconds.

    Cassie didn''t release his dick until she sucked everyst drop out of it.

    Jack felt like her mouth was like a vacuum that sucked everything out of him.

    Only after nothing wasing out of his penis did Cassie remove her face from his crotch and stood up from the floor.

    "Hmph! I have to brush again!" She said and moved towards the wash basin.

    Jack chucked at her and kept bathing, he applied some soap on his body and got out of the bathroom before Cassie.

    Soon enough Cassie also moved out of the bathroom in her towels, her glistening body sending waves of excitement through Jack.

    When Cassie noticed his lustful gaze a blush moved through her cheeks. She averted her gaze and picked her bra up.

    "Should we do it again?" Jack came near her, his waist covered in a towel.

    Cassie listened to him and dropped her bra.

    "We are alreadyte for college." She murmured as her heartbeat quickened.

    "Don''t worry, we still have ten minutes left." Jack looked at the time and smiled.

    His hand reached for her chest and removed her towel.

    Her glistening white body came his view, her boobs jiggling.

    She moved her body and leaned towards him.

    "Mmm..." They started kissing again.

    "Make it quick," Cassie said as Jack pushed her body on the bed.

    "Don''t worry." Jack grabbed both of her hands and moved them over her head.

    His face moved and he bit her nipple.

    "Ahh..." Cassie grunted as her body turned hot and some vaginal fluid leaked out of her body.

    After she took a bath, her body was already sensitive, even his tongue touching her chest sent shivers down her body.

    Jack pushed her on the bed and spreading her legs, ced his penis on her tip.

    His hips moved and soon enough both of them engrossed themselves in the carnal pleasures.

    "Mmm... Yes, keep going." Cassie moaned loudly as Jack kept thrusting his penis in her deepest and most sensitive spot.

    "Yes... Jack, I am cumming." She moaned again and soon her body jerked in pleasure.

    Her eyes rolled back and she came again and again.

    After that, they fucked three more times and lost track of time.

    When they stood up from the bed to wear their clothes they were already an hourte for the ss.

    "I told you that we were gonna bete!" Cassie quickly paced around the room and picked up her clothes.

    "Get ready quick!" She said again.

    Jack didn''t test her patience and dressed up rather quickly.

    Soon enough they reached college and while Cassie ran towards the lecture room. Jack stayed outside as he was called by Elma.

    "Why are you alwayste to ss these days?" Elma said, while adjusting her sses.

    "Just some work issues." Jack said in a nonchnt tone.

    Elma on the other hand noticed a red spot on his neck and Jealosy shed in her eyes.

    "Work stuff? Did you forget about our meeting?" She said again.

    "No, I did not." Jack said and looked at her head and her Ero meter was on hundred.

    Then her information popped in front of him.

 Chapter 63 Save Her

    ?

    [Target Information.

    Name- Elma

    Age - 34

    Sexual Preferences- Loves someone who appreciates her hobby of cosy and cooking. Is a virgin and loves when someone spends money on her.

    Kinks- Roley, Cosy, Rough Sex, Anal, Bondage.

    Current Mentality- She wants you to show her Cosy dresses and also wants to apologize for her sister''s mistake. She is ready to lose her virginity if it''s you. ]

    Jack read her information and a smile appeared on his face. ''So she even loves cooking.''

    "What are you smiling at?" Elma looked at his smile and asked.

    "Want me to go to your house now? We only have a few hours till sses end." Jack said.

    "We will be back before the sses end." Elma looked at her wristwatch and said.

    She wanted him toe to her house. She doesn''t know how, but Jack''s image in her mind has improved a lot.

    Although they started as enemies, she now love talking to him.

    "I haven''t eaten anything." Jack looked away and held his stomach.

    "I can cook food for you." A bright smile sparkled on her face when she realized that she would also be able to cook food for him.

    "We would bete if you cooked food." Jack teased her.

    "No, I will cook something quick, let''s go." She held his hand and moved.

    However, only after taking a step did she realize what she had done. She felt his veiny hand in her grasp and a tinge of red appeared on her face.

    She moved her hand away and adjusted her sses to dispel the awkwardness.

    "Let''s go." Jack moved closer to her and said in a deep voice.

    Elma nodded at his words and silently moved behind him. Her heart breathing at a rapid pace.

    Soon enough they reached the parking.

    "Let''s go with separate cars," Jack said suddenly.

    "Why?" Elma furrowed her brows.

    Jack smiled at her words, "Rumors would spread if we went in the same car, however, if you want that to happen then I cane with you."

    Elma, when heard his words, realized that Jack was saying this for her benefit. If rumors were to spread about them not only hers but even her family''s reputation would be in danger.

    "Oh, that would be good." She said and got in her car, while Jack entered his Red te.

    Soon enough both of them reached Elma''s bungalow. Entering the ce Jack was in awe again, it was a majestic space.

    "How are you so rich?" Jack couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s all because of my father," Elma said, not hiding anything.

    "Your father?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Yes, he is the founder of Remi Banks Corporation." She said, "It was because of him that I was able to invest properly and buy this house."

    "You must love your father," Jack said, looking into her eyes.

    "Yes, he is my role model, I want to be at least as sessful as him in the future." She remembered the image of her father.

    "You will be," Jack said with a smile.

    "Thanks, but it''s pretty hard, after all my father is very rich, I don''t know if I will be able to achieve it." She sighed.

    "Don''t worry you will be."

    As they were chatting soon they reached in front a hall.

    It was a grand hall with red matting and a huge table appeared in front of them. On the chair, a girl was sitting eating food from the te.

    When the girl saw Elma and Jack she raised her brows.

    "You! How dare you enter this house!" The girl stood up and came in front of them while wiping her mouth with a napkin.

    She was none other than Mandy, she looked at Jack with a sneer on her face.

    Elma listened to her sister and panicked, adjusting her sses, her gaze sharpened.

    "Mandy! This is not how you talk to a guest!" She said with a strict tone.

    Mandy who was about to say something, stopped and looked at Elma.

    "Sis!" She red at her big sister for a few seconds and was about to argue, however seeing an angry expression on Elma''s face her words got stuck in her throat.

    "Say sorry to him right now!" Elma said again.

    Mandy clenched her fist and looked at Jack. ''This guy! How dare hee to my house!'' She was angry at Jack.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jack looked at her and sighed.

    Mandy thumped her leg on the floor and turning around, moved towards her room.

    Elma looked at Jack with an apologetic expression.

    "Don''t worry," Jack said with a sigh. He could tell that even Elma couldn''t control Mandy.

    After that, both of them moved towards her room, this time Jack finally entered the room.

    It was spacious and lit with natural lightsing from the windows that were draped with golden curtains.

    The bed wasrge and there was aputer table at the corner of the room.

    And the thing that caught the eye of Jack was a big closet that was locked with a fingerprint sensor.

    He smiled looking at the sensor.

    "You are hiding them pretty well." He looked at Elma mischievously.

    Shame appeared on Elma''s face when she noticed Jack smile and she quickly closed the door.

    "Go sit on the bed and watch some TV, I will bring some food for you." She said and handed him the TV remote.

    Jack didn''t say anything and nodded, he moved toward the bed and sat on it.

    He looked at Elma, who was standing in the corner, and nodded.

    "It won''t take long." She said and quickly moved out of the wooden door.

    After she was gone Jack turned on the TV and looked around the room, the walls were white with a ck ent, it was typical for a high-profile woman like Elma.

    However, he knew something that others won''t be able to guess, after entering the room.

    It was the things that were hiding behind the wooden closet.

    A subconscious smile formed on his face when he thought about it.

    As he was lost in his thought suddenly he heard a voiceing from outside the window.

    He broke out of his stupor and moved towards the window.

    "What is this voice, seems like someone is fighting?" He moved his face out of the window and his eyes widened in surprise.

    "What is happening?" He could see Mandy in the back garden and there were two other girls with her.

    The other girls had a sneer on their faces with lofty appearances.

    "I didn''t get my allowance this time, can you please go back, I will give you the money soon," Mandy said to the two other girls with her voice hushed.

    "What do you mean? You said you will give us the money today!" One of the girls said she was wearing a green top with dark blue jeans.

    "Shh... Don''t raise your voice or my sister will hear us." Mandy said while cing a finger on her lips.

    "We don''t care, we need our money right now bitch! You have such a big house and can''t even give us some money?!" The other girl said, she was fat and had purple-colored hair.

    "I promise you, that I will give you your money tomorrow, now please go back before my sister hears us," Mandy said with a worried tone, she was trying to calm the two girls in front of her.

    "Fuck off bitch! We don''t care about your sister!" The blue-haired girl said and took out a bottle of pepper spray from her pocket.

    Jack looked at them and rolled his eyes back, "She even stays with troublesome people." He sighed and was about to move back and continue to watch TV, however, a panel suddenly shed in front of him.

    [1. Save Her. (+1 Heart, +70 Ero points.)

    2. Ignore her. (+0 Ero points.)]

    Jack looked at the panel and raised his brows.

    "What should I choose? Should I save her or not?"

    Jack remembered the time when Mandy came to his t with the Eviction letter.

    However, then he thought about Elma, she has treated him nicely thesest few days.

    "I might teach her a lesson after helping her." He thought that it would be better to help Mandy, as he would get nothing if he didn''t do so.

    Sighing he chose the first option and jumped out of the window, and as he was an expert climber, it wasn''t hard for him to reach down.

    Mandy on the other hand when looking at the pepper spray, panicked.

    She has seen it in online videos, what effects it could have if she got hit by a pepper spray.

    Goosebumps raised on her body as she moved a step back. "Please don''t do it! I promise to give your money back by tomorrow." She took another step back and gulped her saliva.

    The Blue haired girl gave a sadistic smile and was about to spray Mandy, however a voice suddenly came from the front.

    "How much money do you guys need?"

    The two girls moved their heads and saw an average-looking guying toward them.

 Chapter 64 Speculation

    ?

    "Who are you?" The blue-haired girl looked at Jack and asked.

    She hase here to get money from Mandy, who has borrowed it from her, and she was about to teach Mandy a lesson when this guy interrupted her.

    "Doesn''t matter, Just tell me, how much money you guys want?" Jack moved closer and stood in between Mandy and the Two girls.

    Mandy on the other hand wanted to say something, however stopped herself, this situation was already out of control and she was afraid of getting pepper sprayed.

    It was better for this matter to get solved by a male, as the two girls were threatening her with physical assault.

    The Fat, Blue Haired girl narrowed her eyes and gazed at Jack from up to down, her pepper spray bottle subconsciously moving towards Jack.

    The girl in a green tee shirt also looked at Jack and narrowed her eyes.

    "She borrowed five thousand dors from us two months ago and still hasn''t paid it, so with interest, it''s six thousand dors now." The girl with a Green tee shirt said.

    Both of the girls looked at Jack with impatience.

    Jack''s brows twitched when he heard the amount. He subconsciously nced at Mandy and clicked his tongue.

    ''She is the daughter of such a rich family and can''t even produce six thousand dors?'' Jack was a bit shocked, however, didn''t take much time.

    He took out his phone. "Ok, I will transfer the money to your guys'' ount." He said. "Now put the spray down."

    "First transfer the money." The fat blue-haired girl said tightening her grip around the small spray can.

    Jack looked at her and sighed, he didn''t want any trouble, nor does he wants to get involved with the police.

    He wanted to solve this matter as peacefully as he could. As for the money, he has so much of it that five thousand dors wouldn''t put a dent in his pocket.

    "Tell me your ount number," Jack said.

    The girl in a green tee shirt smiled and told him her ount number, Jack.

    After that, he quickly transferred six thousand dors to her bank.

    It was only when they got the money did the blue hair girl put her pepper spray away. She casted a final gaze at Mandy and snorted.

    "Don''t evere back to get money from us." She said and move out of the property.

    Sitting in a grey van both of the girls drove away.

    Only after they were gone, Jack turned around and looked at Mandy, one of her five hearts was full, and even her Ero meter was on seventy points.

    "Why did you borrow money from them?" Jack asked looking at Mandy.

    Mandy on the other hand was feeling shameful, not only did she bring trouble to their house, she even needed help from the one person she hates the most.

    She moved her gaze up and looked at Jack, she was somewhat grateful that he was present there, or the situation might have gotten worse.

    If she would have got pepper sprayed, then she was sure that her sister would have gotten involved and even her dad might havee.

    That would have put her and her family under a lot of tension.

    Even their reputation would have gotten hurt if the news got out.

    At first, Mandy didn''t want to answer Jack''s question, however remembering that he has saved her from so much trouble she spoke up.

    "It was nothing, I borrowed some money because I wanted to buy a designer bag and was short on money." She said telling the truth.

    "You could have asked your sister, she seems rich," Jack said, looking at the big bungalow in front of him.

    "She only gives me five thousand dors a month. She is such a bitch, if she gave me more money then I wouldn''t be facing so much trouble."

    Jack got a headache after listening to Mandy, he could tell that she was spoiled beyond repair.

    Five thousand dors monthly was a lot of money for a young girl like her. And even after that, she isining.

    ''She truly is spoiled.'' Jack sighed and moved towards the Bungalow.

    He didn''t wanna deal with Mandy anymore if he didn''t have to.

    However before he could even take a single step a figure came out of the back door, she was wearing an apron.

    "What are you two doing here? I was cooking and heard some voices." It was none other than Elma.

    She had a confused expression on her face.

    When Mandy saw Elma, her heart skipped a beat. If her sister found out about the events that happened just now then even the five thousand allowance would be cut off.

    Mandy was sure that even her Dad wouldn''t be able to save her if Elma''s wrath descended.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She turned her head and looked at Jack with a pleading expression.

    ''Please don''t tell sister anything.'' She bit her lip and prayed.

    Jack on the other hand was about to say something, however, his eyes nced at Mandy''s pleading eyes and then a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Tell Elma about the events that happened just now. (-1 Heart, -60 Ero points.)

    2. Don''t tell Elma about the events. (+1 Heart, +10 Ero Points.)]

    From the panel, Jack could tell that it was directed at Mandy, so if he didn''t tell about the events to Elma then Mandy''s heart would increase.

    ''At least she would stop troubling me If her heart increases.'' Jack thought and clicked on the second option.

    "It''s nothing, she was just apologizing for her previous behavior," Jack said while waving his hand.

    When Mandy listened to his words her heartbeats normalized and she let out a breath of relief.

    She then looked at Jack gratefully.

    Elma on the other hand didn''t believe in Jack, she knew her sister more than anyone, and she isn''t the girl that would apologise to anyone on her own.

    She looked at Jack and narrowed her eyes.

    "Are you telling the truth?" She asked.

    "Yes, I called him to apologize, I don''t want to cause trouble for you anymore." Mandy interrupted with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Let''s go inside." Mandy pulled Elma inside the house quickly, afraid that Jack might say something.

    Jack the other hand looked at them entering the house, and then his eyesnded on Mandy, two of her hearts were already full and even her ero meter was on eighty.

    He let out a sigh looking at it, ''I hope she doesn''t trouble me in the future.'' He thought and entered behind them.

    Soon he was in the giant hall again with the huge table in the middle.

    "Jack, sit at the table, the food is about to be ready," Elma said with a smile.

    "Sister, you are cooking?!" Mandy listened to her and asked in surprise. "Too bad I already ate food before."

    Jack could tell that Mandy loved Elma''s food by her dissatisfied expression.

    "Well, you can taste it." Elma looked at her sister, although Mandy was annoying, she was still her sister and Elma cared for her.

    Mandy smiled at Elma and moved to the kitchen in excitement,  "Let me help you." She said.

    Elma looked at her and smiled. She then looked at Jack, "I hope she is not troubling you too much, she is not bad at heart."

    Jack listened to Elma and doubted her words, Mandy almost kicked him out of his apartment for petty revenge and even called Elma a bitch just a minute ago.

    He nodded and waited for food, he took out his phone and saw messages of money sent by Love Meter.

    Soon enough Elma came out of the kitchen with food, it was beef and scallops, they were cooked to perfection and were juicy and tender.

    Jack ate the food and a smile formed on his face, "You cook pretty nice food." He looked at Elma.

    She smiled at his words and an embarrassed expression appeared on her face.

    Mandy was also at the table she noticed the chemistry between Jack and Elma.

    At first, she thought that Jack was only her student, however, the more she saw how Elma act in front of Jack, the more she belived that something was going on between them.

    ''She never acts so bashful in front of other men.'' Mandy noticed a blush on Elma''s face and spected.

    Soon they finished the food and Mandy returned to her room white she took sly nces at Jack and Elma.

    Elma on the other hand stood up and moved towards her room, there was a tinge of red on her cheeks.

    Her big ass bounced as she stepped up on the stairs and her hairs waved gracefully.

    Soon enough they entered the room and then Elma clicked the door shut.

    Outside the room, a head suddenly popped up from behind the big white pir that supported the big house.

    ''She closed the door, now they are alone in the room.'' It was none other than Mandy.

    She has just witnessed her big sister taking a man to her room.

    ''She doesn''t even allow me and mother to enter her room.'' Mandy narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 65 No Hurry

    ?

    Jack on the other hand sat on the bed as he looked at Elma in front of her.

    She had a deep blush on her face as she moved toward the wooden closet, her shaky fingers resting on the ck box used to scan fingerprints.

    As she ced her thumb on the fingerprint machine a beeping sound resounded in the room.

    Jack listened to it and smiled.

    "You keep your stuff pretty secured." Hemented with a mischievous tone.

    Elma, who was about to open the closet, suddenly stopped after listening to his tone, she turned her head slightly to look at him.

    Jack could notice her ears turning red as she adjusted her sses while gulping her saliva.

    A smile formed on his face.

    "Don''t make fun of me." Elma looked at him and said.

    Jack stood up listening to her, "I am not making fun of you." He said and moved towards the closet.

    His eyes nced at her Ero Meter which was resting on a hundred and he decided to take action.

    He could feel the tension between them rising as he inched closer to her.

    Elma on the other hand turned redder and redder the more she felt his presence.

    Although on the outside she was a dignified and proud woman, however truth was that she has never been so close to a male all her life.

    Heck, this was the first time any other person than herself has stepped into her room.

    Her heartbeat was quickest when she felt his breath on her face, he was standing right in front of her.

    Jack raised his palm and rested it on her hand that was holding the closet handle.

    A quiver ran down Elma''s body as she felt his touch on her body.

    "What are you doing?" She murmured as she averted her gaze away from him, by now her face waspletely red and she was feeling hot in the air-conditioned room.

    Jack looked at her flustered actions and her low voice and kept staring at her for a few seconds, as the tension between them reached a breaking point he moved his other hand and pulled her waist close to his body.

    "Kiss me." He stared into her eyes, through her golden frame sses as his muscr body pressed against hers.

    Elma didn''t resist as her busty body moved in his embrace.

    She could feel her heart beating out of her chest as this was her first time having an intimate moment with a guy and she wasn''t sure what she should do.

    All her life she has been a business-oriented girl with a side hobby of Cosy and cooking, like her dad, she always wanted to reach the top of the business world.

    And that was the reason why she suppressed her desires and focused on her work.

    She never gave other males any favorable attention, and Jack was the first guy she was so close to.

    "What do you mean?" She looked at him with mist in her eyes, her usual strict businesswoman persona was nowhere to be found.

    Currently, she was like a scared rabbit in a tiger''s embrace.

    Jack listened to her and a mischievous smile formed on his face, he could tell that she was nervous.

    "Open your mouth." He said in a deep voice as her body pressed against her more.

    He could feel her giant boobs on his chest and his hands subconsciously moved towards her well-endowed back area.

    Elma gulped her saliva as she felt his hands reaching her back area, however, she didn''t resist.

    Jack knew from her information that she was ready to lose her virginity if it was him.

    "Ok..." She nodded gently and slowly parted her lips, her eyes closed and she moved her mouth towards him.

    Jack smiled at her and leaned in his face.

    Her heartbeat was a mess as she waited for his kiss, her eyes were closed so all she could do was anticipate.

    He didn''t make her wait long and soon enough she felt two lipsnding on hers and a wet tongue moving inside her mouth.

    A string of current moved through her body as her nipples hardened, she was feeling extremely aroused just by a simple moment of kissing.

    "Mmm..." She let out a deep moan as she felt his tongue moving deeper into her mouth and swirling around her tongue.

    As they were kissing, slowly but surely she felt a giant bulge pressing against her crotch and she could tell what it was.

    Her heart skipped a beat at this realization and she pushed him away in embarrassment.

    She moved away and took in deep breaths, her face was beet red as she didn''t dare to meet eyes with him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She clenched her hand on her pencil skirt and more and more shame moved through her body.

    Jack looked at her bashful actions and smiled.

    "What happened?" He suddenly broke the awkward silence in the room as he moved closer to her.

    He could tell that she was really shy when ites to matters of sex, she has always been too strict with herself, and now that she wanted to enjoy herself she felt ashamed.

    Jack knew that he had to lead her gently and make herfortable with him.

    Elma took in a deep breath and finally moved her head up, however, she was still unable to meet eyes with him as her gaze darted around the room.

    "Umm... Nothing..." She murmured as she felt him getting closer, the more she thought about the fact that she felt his boner, the more ashamed she felt.

    She wanted to have sex with him, however as this was her first time, she was feeling very flustered.

    It was like her body was not in her control.

    If it was any other situation, then she would have been very calm and mature, however in this matter, no matter how much she tried to control her behavior, it was still out of his control.

    Jack, soon stood in front of her.

    "Are you scared of me?" He asked.

    "No... It''s not that..." Elma stuttered as she still struggled to meet eyes with him.

    "Then why are you not looking at me?" He asked, and moved his hand on her chin, he straightened her head and looked deep into her eyes.

    "See, It won''t hurt if you look me in the eyes." He moved a step closer to her and came into her near vicinity.

    Elma on the other hand, almost felt her heart jump out of her mouth when she met eyes with him again.

    She felt her lower area getting wet and closed her legs tightly.

    "Uhh... I am sorry..." She couldn''t think of anything else to say so she apologized in a hurry.

    And only after saying the words she realized what she has said and her face turned even redder.

    Jack chucked at her words and raised her chin. His face leaned in and hended his tongue on her neck.

    A shiver ran down her spine as she felt his wet tongue below her jaw and more fluids leaked out of her vagina turning her panties wet.

    "Mmm..." She let out a moan as she closed her eyes and savored his tongue on her neck.

    Jack on the other hand, slowly licked her neck and thennded on his lips, his tongue felt her smooth and supple texture as his giant tightened in his pants.

    His tongue rolled in and he started sucking on her neck with fervor, his teeth moved lightly and bit her skin.

    "Mmm..." She moaned again.

    Her hands moved and she rested them on the back of his head, as she indulged in his kiss.

    Soon enough he parted his mouth away from her neck, leaving a purplish red mark on her white skin.

    He then again looked her in the eyes and smiled.

    Elma on the other hand gulped her saliva in anticipation, she waited and by now her body waspletely turned on, now she wanted to experience this forbidden pleasure.

    Jack smiled seeing that she was not averting her eyes anymore. His hands moved andnded on the cor of her white shirt.

    "It''s too hot in here, let''s remove our clothes." He said with a mischievous tone and his fingernded on her shirt button.

    Skilfully he unbuttoned her first few buttons, however soon enough was stopped by Elma.

    At first, she thought that she was ready for it, however as she felt his hands removing her clothes, her instincts kicked in and she moved back.

    Jack didn''t pursue her, as he knew that he has to treat her gently.

    "Let me show you my dresses." She bashfully moved and finally opened her closet.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the clock and saw that he still had a few hours left, with a smile he moved and sat on the bed.

    He was in no hurry.

    Soon enough she started pulling out dresses on dresses from her closet, some were colorful, some were monotonous and some were scandalous.

    However, Jack was sure that none of them were normal dresses.

    He could even spot bunny ears and red horns in the dresses.

 Chapter 66 Succubus

    ?

    After pulling out all the dresses Elma looked at Jack with a blush on her face.

    "Which one do you wanna see me wear?" She asked with a low and shameful tone.

    Jack looked at all the dresses that Elma hasid out on the bed and a smile formed on his face.

    His gaze scrolled through them and with a mischievous glint, he ced his hand on a ck dress made of some kind of leather.

    It was a scandalous dress with a short one-piece and a choker.

    Elma looked at the dress and gulped her saliva, her cheeks, and nose turned red and she could feel her heart beating at a rapid pace.

    This was the dress that she wore at the Golden Garden, ''So, he wanna see me in this dress again.''

    She picked up the dress and thought about the events that happened just now.

    "You want me to wear this?" She asked with a blush on her face.

    "Yes." Jack smiled.

    "But you have already seen me in this." She looked at the dress and then at Jack.

    Jack on the other hand raised his brows at her words, however soon realised what she meant.

    ''This must be the dress that she wore at that event.'' He concluded and smiled.

    "I told you before, that you looked beautiful in it. Last time I didn''t see enough." He hid the fact that he hasn''t seen her in this dress.

    As it would be hard to exin his Ero Meter to her.

    Elma stood silent for few seconds and then nodded, "Let me change." She said and then moved towards a small door at the corner of the room.

    It was the attached bathroom of the room.

    "You can change in front of me," Jack suggested in a mischievous tone.

    "No," Elma murmured and quickly ran toward the bathroom, locking it from inside.

    Seeing her bashful actions a chuckle left Jack''s mouth and then he started looking at the remaining dresses on the bed.

    "This bunny outfit is also quite scandalous." He smiled as his gazended on a white colored dress, it was covered by fur at the edges and it got apanied by fur ears.

    There was even a small fur ball, which was the rabbit tail.

    "I wonder how she would look in it." He imagined the scene in which Elma would wear this bunny dress and excitement moved through his body.

    After looking at some more dresses when he was about to see thest one the bathroom door clicked.

    His head moved up and looked at the half-opened bathroom door, Elma was hiding behind the door.

    "I aming out, so please don''tugh." A voice came from behind the bathroom gate.

    Jack chuckled and stood up from the bed. "Oke out."

    Suddenly a head popped out from behind the door, it was none other than Elma, she had a bashful expression on her face.

    She looked at Jack with a pout on her face.

    "You are alreadyughing." She said in an annoyed tone.

    "No, I am not," Jack said, ying innocent. He sealed his lips and tried his hardest not tough at her actions.

    Elma looked at him and narrowed her eyes in annoyance, "If youugh then I will run back inside." She said.

    "Ok, I won''t." Jack moved a step ahead.

    Elma gulped her saliva and finally moved out of the bathrooms and revealed herself.

    Jack saw her and his mouth opened and it stayed open for a few seconds.

    "You look stunning." He said looking at her dress.

    The ck dress was tightly wrapped around her body, with a choker on her neck, and her hands ced behind her back as she stepped in front of him in ck high heels.

    Elma''s blush deepened when she saw his enchanted expression.

    She came near him and moved toward the bed, picking up the red-colored horns she ced them on her head.

    It was a devil cosy.

    A subus.

    "I unfortunately lost my wings, I hope it looks good." She said as she looked at the ground in embarrassment.

    She could feel his gaze moving all over her body scanning her from head to toe.

    Jack on the other hand was pleasantly surprised, he didn''t expect the always reserved and strict Elma to have such a sexy side to her.

    He moved close to her and came into her vicinity.

    "You look sexy." He whispered in a deep voice.

    Elma shivered and took a step back, she then looked at him for a few seconds, and the tension between them rose and finally, Elma couldn''t handle it anymore.

    Her hand moved and rested on his face, "Can I kiss you?" She asked with a shameful expression.

    Jack chuckled at her words and leaned in.

    He gripped her body in his, with his hands and then bit her red lips.

    "Mm..." Elma moaned as she felt his bite on her lips, this time she also moved her tongue and entered his mouth.

    "Hmmm..." Another moan leaked out of her mouth as she felt his hands fondling her ass.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Soon enough Jack pushed her onto the bed and removed his shirt and pants.

    Elma saw him getting naked and covered her face with her hands.

    She could feel her heart beating rapidly, as her body turned extremely hot.

    Jack got naked and moved on the bed leaning on her body.

    "Show me your face." Jack grabbed both of her hands and pinned them on the bed.

    Elma didn''t resist as her eyes turned wet and then she started indulging in another deep kiss.

    "Ahh..." She looked deep into his eyes as their kiss got intense.

    After she was familiar with kissing Jack released his grip from her hands and then moved them to her dress.

    Elma kept kissing him while grabbing his head from the back.

    "Mm..." She suddenly grunted and moved her mouth away from his when she felt her dress getting slipped up by his hands.

    "Wait..." She gulped her saliva and moved back, and it was only then that her eyesnded on his naked body.

    Her gaze moved from his bare chest and then to his crotch, there she could see a huge penis, erect.

    A shiver ran down her spine when she saw his size. Subconsciously she moved even more back and sat on the bed adjusting her dress.

    Jack looked at her and raised his brows.

    "Are you feeling ufortable?" He asked with a worried tone.

    "No, it''s not that." She said and then nced at his penis again.

    "Ahh..." She panicked, she wanted to do it with him but was scared as it was her first time.

    Jack could feel her nervousness and moved closer to her.

    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle." He said while patting her head.

    Elma looked him in the eyes and saw his serious expression and nodded.

    "I... I can give you a blowjob..." She stuttered as she finished the sentence.

    And after saying that she regretted her words. She was panicking and didn''t know what to say and blurted it out.

    Jack smiled.

    "A blowjob?" He looked at her with his eyes narrowed in a smile.

    ''I am stupid.'' She turned her eyes away and slowly moved her hand toward his crotch.

    "I can do it." She finally crossed her fingers around his penis.

    Jack smiled and let her do it without any resistance.

    Soon enough she started moving her hand up and down on his penis stimting it and making it even harder.

    ''It got even bigger.'' She was surprised by his size.

    As he looked at her only using her hands a smile formed on Jack''s face.

    "Are you gonna only use your hands?" he said suddenly.

    His voice startled her and she stopped for a moment and looked him in the eyes.

    Gulping her saliva she removed her sses and moved her hair over her ears.

    Leaning down she soon came close to his giant.

    Jack could feel her hot breath on the tip of his penis.

    Her wet tongue moved out and she ced it on his tip.

    "Mmm..." She moaned and gripped her lips around his nce.

    Jack felt her tongue and soon he experienced the innovative moments of her head.

    She was a newbie and was doing it for the first time and on top of it she was extremely shy.

    "Gug..." She identally leaned in too much and took his penis to her throat and almost gagged.

    Moving her head out of his crotch she took in some deep breaths to stabilize her body.

    "Are you ok?" Jack asked, cing his hand on her shoulder.

    "Yes..." She blushed and leaned in her head again.

    This time she got on her knees to get better support.

    Her lips parted and she engulfed his penis again.

    ''It is so big!!'' She thought and moved her mouth deeper.

    Her soft tongue rolled around his iron-hard penis, providing him with amazing stimtion.

    Soon enough she got familiar with the taste of his penis and her pace increased.

    She continuously took small breaths from her nose as her mouth bobbled up and down on his penis.

    "Ahh..." Jack grunted and gently ced his hand on her head.

    His face contorted in pleasure. "I am cumming..." He moaned.

 Chapter 67 Ugly?

    ?

    Elma widened her eyes as she felt his salty liquid going down her throat, she moved her head away and coughed a few times.

    "Cough..."

    Although she was coughing she didn''t spill his semen out.

    Her eyes then looked at Jack''s pleased expression and a blush formed on her face.

    Averting her gaze she rolled her fingers in embarrassment.

    Different thoughts ran amok in her mind as she felt more and more ashamed of the actions she just did.

    Jack saw her embarrassed look and with a smile, moved closer to her.

    His hands drifted in the air andnded on her shoulder.

    A shudder went down her spine when she felt his touch, she moved her gaze up and looked at him.

    "What are you doing." She ced her hands on her chest.

    Jack moved closer to her and kissed her neck.

    His hand then moved on her dress and he gently pulled it down revealing her silky white boobs.

    Although Elma was ashamed she didn''t resist and soon enough her giant breast came into his full view.

    She quickly ced both her hands on her nipples covering them up.

    "Don''t worry I won''t hurt you," Jack whispered as he leaned in closer.

    Elma on the other hand was ashamed of his words, however realizing that she has already reached the point of no return she slowly removed her hands from her chest.

    Her cheeks turned red and she removed her red-coloured horns from her head.

    She could tell that Jack was looking at her breast and was mesmerized and thinking about it her blush deepened.

    As more and more shame filled her head, she couldn''t control herself and grabbed his neck, after that, she pushed his body onto the bed and got over him.

    "You have no shame!" She said and started kissing him.

    Jack chuckled internally and his hands grabbed both of her soft boobs.

    "Mmm..." A moan left her mouth when she felt his grip and sweet liquid leaked out of her mouth and entered his.

    "Don''t tell anyone about us." She looked at him in the eyes.

    "Don''t worry." Jack smiled and soon enough they started indulging in each other''s body.

    Elma, who has never experienced something like this before, soon lost herself in pleasure and shame.

    She didn''t know when all of her clothes disappeared from her body and when they started embracing each other with passion.

    "Do it slowly." She said as she looked at him above her, his face covered with sweat.

    "I will be gentle."

    She felt his voice apanied by her virginity wall breaking and she tightened her grip around his shoulder.

    Tears of pleasure formed in her eyes as Jack started moving his body rhythmically on her.

    Her round dumplings were constantly fondled by his hands and their tongues intertwined as she moaned with his every thrust.

    "This feels so good." After some time her eyes rolled back in pleasure and Jack could feel her nails digging on his back.

    He never imagined that one day he would be able to have sex with Elma, the most untouchable beauty of their college.

    Even the top people in their college fail to hold a conversation with her because of her cold attitude.

    If someone found out about them then they would be so shocked that they might have a heart attack.

    The school beauty fucking an average Joe like Jack.

    "Keep going..." Even after orgasm, her thick legs crossed themselves around his waist, as she didn''t let him get away from her.

    This pleasure was too much for her and too novel for her.

    She enjoyed every touch of his body, his muscr chest rubbing against her boobs, hisfortable grip around her shoulder, and his sweet tongue on her neck.

    All of these gave her the pleasures she never experienced.

    As their moans reverberated in the room, they lost track of time and their single session turned into two and then three.

    Jack releases his sperm inside her every time, as he fixed her body in different positions.

    Sometimes he savored the bounce of her asscheeks from behind and sometimes her legs would be on his shoulder.

    What started as gentle kinship soon turned rough and they even started embracing each other on the floor, disregarding the position they were in.

    Outside the room, Mandy was standing there with her cheeks flushed red.

    ''They are definitely fucking!'' Her left ear was on the wooden door and she could hear light moans.

    Although the room was soundproof she could still hear a bit of their sounds, at first, she didn''t hear anything, however as time went on their moans got louder and louder, and she finally listened to their rhythmic voices.

    "She is fucking her student!" Mandy was shocked.

    She knew her sister very well, how was she like and how was her attitude.

    Never in her wildest dream, had she thought that her pristine and strict sister would indulge in such acts with a guy.

    And on top of that, her student.

    She gulped her saliva and moved away from the door.

    Embarrassed, she turned around and left.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I will talk to herter." She thought and moved to her room.

    However, even aftering to her room, she couldn''t help but think about the voices she heard.

    "Those were definitely moans of pleasure!" Her cheeks flushed even red as she took out her phone and started watching some movies to distract herself.

    After about three hours of love session both Jack and Elma walked out of the room. Jack had a small smile on his face as he looked at Elma.

    She on the other hand didn''t dare to meet eyes with him, her cheeks were flushed red and her heart was beating out of her chest.

    "I am leaving," Jack said as he ced his hand on her back.

    When Elma felt his hand on her ass she shivered and moved a step away from him.

    "Stop teasing me." Her original strict and calm demeanor was nowhere to be found.

    Jack chuckled internally and then nodded. "Ok, bye, see you tomorrow." He said and moved.

    Elma moved behind him and soon caught up to him.

    "You, know I have a few tickets to Air Dance if you wanna go there." She said suddenly.

    Jack listened to her and remembered what she was talking about.

    Air Dance was a popr high-ss festival with tickets costing as much as thousand dors a night.

    He looked at her and smiled.

    "I will think about it." He didn''t give her a definitive answer as he wanted to assess his situation first and he was also worried about Sophie.

    He heard from Cassie that Meadow was again in the hospital and he was nning to meet her.

    "Ok." Elma nodded reluctantly, she wanted to go with him.

    After reaching her big garage Jack sat in his car.

    "Bye," Elma said with longing eyes, she wanted to spend more time with him as she enjoyed every moment.

    Jack smiled andnded a kiss on her face.

    She blushed at his sudden kiss and moved away from the car.

    "My sister might see us..." She looked around, adjusting her sses.

    "Are you afraid of your sister?" Jack asked in a teasing tone.

    "No, but still..." She wanted to say something however no words came out of her mouth.

    After a few more words, Jack''s car moved out of the huge house and towards the college.

    Cassie came out of the college and sat in the car, her eyes darted around for a few moments and thennded on his neck, she could see a red lipstick mark.

    "Hmph...!" She snorted and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    Jack looked at her pout and raised his brows.

    "What happened?" He asked.

    Cassie stayed silent for a few seconds and then nced at him with sharp eyes.

    "You even got Miss Elma?" She asked in an annoyed but surprised tone.

    This time it was Jack who stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "How do..." Before he could finish his sentence she spoke up again.

    "I saw both of you talking."

    Jack didn''t reply to her word and started his car.

    "What do you wanna eat?" He changed the topic.

    "Oh my god! You really fucked her! How?!" She looked at him with a surprised expression.

    She knew that it was not easy to even talk to Miss Elma.

    Jack looked at her and rolled his eyes back.

    "You think I can''t?"

    "No, it''s impossible with a face like yours." Cassie decided to tease him.

    "Do I not look handsome?" Jack looked at her with his brows raised.

    "You are like the ugliest guy I have ever seen."

    Jack listened to her and his brows twitched.

    He stayed silent for a bit and then an Idea came to his mind.

    "At least I have you." He said suddenly with a smile.

    "What do you mean?" Cassie looked at him surprised, she was teasing him before.

    "I mean an ugly guy like me has such a beautiful girl like you."

    Cassie who was about to say something choked on her words and looked at him with her heart skipping a beat.

    She was teasing him and now he has reversed the situation.

    "You are stupid! I need to eat some tacos." She said with a blush on her face.

 Chapter 68 Steal

    ?

    At Elma''s house in the evening time, both she and Mandy were sitting at the dining table.

    Mandy quietly ate her food with her head down, there was a slight blush on her face.

    Elma on the other hand sat there with a small smile on her face, she was lost in thoughts when she was eating.

    This afternoon she lost her virginity to Jack and she still remembered the sweet feeling coursing through her body.

    ''I wonder when we will meet again?'' She thought and looked at her food again, a small smile broke on her face.

    ''He even liked my cooking.''

    "Sis..." Suddenly her stupor got broken by Mandy.

    Elma moved her head up and looked at her sister.

    "What?" She adjusted her sses.

    Mandy stayed silent for a few seconds and then spoke up.

    "Did you fall on your neck?" Mandy asked with a sneaky smile on her face.

    Elma furrowed her brows at her words. "What do you mean?" She was confused by Mandy''s words.

    Mandy''s smile crept up even more.

    "You have a bruise on your neck." Mandy pointed her finger at Elma''s neck where a reddish-blue hickey was visible.

    Elma heard her words and after a few seconds, realization struck her.

    Suddenly a blush formed on her face and she quickly covered her neck with her cor.

    "Shut up and eat your food." Elma berated her sister with a shameful tone.

    Mandy narrowed her eyes in a smile.

    "Doing it with your student," Mandy murmured and picked up her te.

    Elma''s eyes widened at her words. "You! If you dare to tell anyone!" She picked up a spoon ready to throw at Mandy.

    Mandy giggled and ran away from the dining table and sat on the sofa.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell, it''s just I need some money." Mandy''s smile widened even more.

    "Are you ckmailing me?" Elma raised her brows in anger.

    "No, I was just asking for help as your little sister. I am short on money." She looked at Elma with a pleading expression.

    Elma narrowed her eyes and sighed.

    "I gave you five thousand at the start of the month."

    "I know, it''s just I am short on it."

    Elma took out a deep breath from her nose and clenched the spoon in her hand. She was wondering if she should throw it at Mandy or not.

    However, after some contemtion, she gave up.

    "Ok." She sighed.

    When Mandy heard her words a huge smile broke out on her face and she jumped out of the sofa.

    She ran towards Elma and hugged her. "You are the best. And don''t worry Daddy won''t know about it."

    Elma moved away from her hug and hit her hand with the spoon.

    "Shut up and eat your food. And I will only give you five thousand." She berated her again.

    "Only five?" Mandy looked at her with puppy eyes.

    "Take it or leave it." Elma was not too afraid of her father.

    Mandy pouted and then sighed. "Ok." She remembered the help Jack provided her. ''I should give him the money back.'' She thought.

    Somehow she wanted to give Jack his money back if it was anyone else she wouldn''t have done it but she remembered how Jack didn''t tell about her to Elma.

    ''I will give him the money back tomorrow.''

    .....

    Jack wasying on his bed scrolling through his phone when suddenly the doorbell rang.

    He moved up from the bed and opened the door.

    "You are back, what took you so long?" Nicole was standing in front of him with a big smile on her face.

    She moved inside the house and grabbed his hand, "I got us a house, it''s pretty good." She said with an excited tone.

    "So soon?" Jack was surprised by her quick actions.

    A proud smile formed on her face as she dragged him out of the apartment.

    "Let''s go, let me show it to you." She was excited.

    Jack smiled at her and didn''t resist, he moved behind her and soon they reached the parking.

    "Let me drive." Nicole took the car card from his hand and sat in the driver''s seat.

    "Why are you so excited?" Jack chuckled looking at her face.

    "I got a steal." she quickly started the car and moved out of the apartment.

    "Steal?" Jack furrowed his brows, he was tired of living in cheap ces, he wanted something luxurious.

    Nicole noticed his expression and smiled.

    "Don''t worry the house is pretty good, you will know after you see it." She elerated the car.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Soon enough they reached the corner of the city in a secluded ce.

    There was a small hill and a huge road entrance.

    On the top of the hill was a huge modern house.

    Nicole moved the car onto Hill Road and soon reached in front of the house entrance.

    It was walled with stone and a big metal gate, inside the gate, Jack could spot a big garden and a small pond, behind the garden there was a modern house made up of white and ck stones.

    Big sses were all around the house for natural lighting.

    Jack raised his brows in amazement looking at the house.

    "How is it?" Nicole asked looking at him with hopeful expression.

    She has toured the house the whole day and has made a good deal with the owner, now it all depends on Jack, if he likes it or not.

    If he likes the house then she would finalize the deal.

    "This is nice." Jack was shocked looking at the house.

    He didn''t know how Nicole got such a big ce for only five million dors.

    "How much is the house?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he wasn''t concerned about the money, he just wanted to know if Nicole needed some more.

    "I was thinking of renting this ce." She said.

    "Renting?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, it''s better to rent than to buy a house. Committing big money in a hurry is not good."

    Jack took in a deep breath and understood her decision.

    She was not wrong, renting was better for big properties like these.

    "How much is the rent?"

    "It''s hundred and fifty grand a year. Which also includes the furniture and everything, even the electricity bill, and maintenance is included."

    Jack listened to her and stayed silent for a few seconds, ''It is a good deal.'' He thought and nodded at Nicole.

    "Let''s see the house from inside."

    "Yes, let''s go." Nicole pressed a red button near the big metallic gate and it opened automatically.

    Soon Jack parked the car inside the stone walls.

    "There is parking at the backside, but we can see itter." Nicole got out of the car and moved towards the house.

    Jack nodded and also moved behind her. Soon both of them reached the big wooden door and entered inside.

    Nicole had the keys to the house.

    Inside the house was exquisitely furnished in a minimalist style, how Jack likes it.

    Seeing that she choose a minimalistic house a smile formed on his face.

    ''She kept my likes and dislikes in mind.'' He didn''t think that Nicole would pay attention to such details.

    The foyer wasrge and spacious with polished marble stones stretching out underneath them.

    On the modern ceiling, a chandelier was suspended bathing the whole area in a soft and warm glow.

    The open floor n then connected to many living spaces with giant windows lining the walls.

    At the heart of the ce was an expansive living area with plush sofas and armchairs.

    There was also a firece and a Giant TV in the living area.

    Connected to the living area was a kitchen and a dining room.

    Jack''s eyes then nced at the stairs made of ss that went to the second floor.

    "Second floor has bedrooms," Nicole said and holding his hands moved him to the second floor, there were three rooms at the ce and all of them were bedrooms.

    They wererge and spacious.

    ''These rooms are even better than Elma''s room.'' Jack was pleasantly surprised by the big bedrooms.

    After touring the whole ce Nicole looked at Jack.

    "How is it?" She was hopeful.

    "I think we should finalize the deal." Jack nodded.

    A smile moved through Nicole''s face when she heard his words.

    "Ok don''t worry, I will do it instantly." She said

    "First, let''s bring our stuff back from your old apartment." She said and started moving towards the car.

    "Wait." However, Jack''s voice suddenly stopped her in the tracks.

    There was aplicated expression on his face.

    He was worried about Cassie, he didn''t wanna leave her in the old apartment.

    "What? Is there any problem?" She asked with a worried expression.

    "You know the girl you meet that day," Jack looked at Nicole seriously.

    Nicole heard his words and quickly understood what he meant. Her heart skipped a beat when she thought about living with another girl that Jack liked.

    Although she has already epted the fact that Jack liked another girl, however, she was not so sure if she would be able to live with her.

 Chapter 69 Stay Here

    ?

    "Ok." After giving it some thought she sighed and nodded, she didn''t wanna lose him again.

    Jack listened to her and smiled.

    "Sign the contract." He said.

    "Let''s first sign for two years." Nicole smiled and pulled out her phone.

    "Sure," Jack said and sat inside the car.

    Nicole on the other hand talked with the property dealer to arrange the meeting. After talking for a bit she came again and stood at the window.

    "The contractor said that we can stay here from today if we want." She smiled at him.

    Jack nodded at her, "Sit inside, let''s go." He said.

    "No, you go, I will stay here." She said and backed up a little.

    Jack looked at her expression and understood why she was acting like this.

    She was afraid of riding back with Cassie.

    He sighed and nodded, he knew that they will take time to getfortable with each other.

    "Ok, I will go and bring my stuff back." Jack pressed the elerator pedal and moved his car.

    Nicole looked at the departing car and sighed. ''I hope Cassie would be fine with me being here.''

    She was wondering if she should find another house for herself.

    "I will decide after seeing her reaction." She nodded and turned around to move inside the big house.

    Jack on the other hand quickly came in front of the apartments.

    Parking his car he first moved towards Cassie''s room.

    *Knock*

    He knocked on the door a few times.

    "Coming!" Cassie''s sweet voice came from inside the apartment and soon the wooden door opened.

    And when she saw Jack in front of her, she smiled and pulled him inside.

    "Let''s go, I got some beer." She said with a smile and moved inside, dragging him along with her.

    "Wait, I need to tell you something." Jack stopped in the tracks.

    "What?" Cassie raised her brows in curiosity.

    "I brought a new house." He said abruptly.

    Cassie listened to his words and it took her some time to process the information that Jack has just said.

    "What do you mean?" Her heart skipped a beat, she can''t stand living without him.

    Her hand moved subconsciously and she grabbed his hand.

    "Well my apartment contract expired and they sold it to someone else, so I have to vacant the ce anyway."

    Cassie took a deep breath from her nose as tears almost formed in her eyes.

    "You should have told me. You can live in my apartment." She was afraid that Jack would leave her alone in this apartment.

    After that, it would be hard to see him daily.

    By now she was addicted to him.

    "Well, you cane with me and stay at my new ce." Jack ced his hand on her head and said, calming her down.

    Just from her facial expressions, he could read her thoughts.

    Cassie turned silent as emotions welled in her body, she was not sure how she should answer, Jack has asked her to live with him.

    Suddenly a small smile broke out on her face.

    "Are you for real? Did you get a new house?" She asked as she wiped her eyes.

    "Yes,e let me show it to you."

    "Can I live with you?" Cassie wanted to make sure.

    "Yes, stupid." Jack looked deep into her eyes.

    She smiled and quickly moved towards the small cabs in her room and started packing her dresses.

    Jack looked at her quickly picking and smiled.

    "Meet me at the lift, in fifteen minutes," Jack said and moved out of her apartment.

    "Where are you going?" Cassie''s voice came from inside.

    "I am packing my stuff too," Jack said again and moved towards his apartment.

    After fifteen minutes both of them stood in the parking with a few bags with them.

    Jack only had one bag with him, while Cassie had three.

    Opening the back door, Jack ced all four of the bags in the car and shut the door down.

    "Let''s go." He said while looking at Cassie.

    Cassie nodded at him, she was excited about the new house, and she wondered how the new house would be.

    Soon enough they reached the ce and she saw it and her mouth stayed open in amazement.

    "No way!" She looked at the big modern house on the hill with her eyes wide.

    Jack chuckled looking at her.

    "Yes." He said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "No! How are you so rich?!" Cassie jumped out of the car after it stopped in front of the big metal gate.

    She looked around, her neck bobbling side by side fervently.

    Soon enough they reached the main door.

    Before opening the two wooden doors, Jack took in a deep breath and looked at Cassie.

    "I have to tell you something before we enter the ce."

    "What?" Cassie furrowed her brows.

    "Nicole is also staying with us." He didn''t keep any suspense and said directly.

    "In the same house with us?"

    "Yes in this house, she is already inside."

    Cassie contemted for a moment and nodded.

    "Doesn''t she leave you because of me before, do you think she will be ok with me being here?"

    "Don''t worry about that."

    Cassie raised her shoulder and nodded, "It''s ok, if she has no problem with me being here then I don''t have any problem too."

    Soon both of them entered the house and came into the living area, in the middle of the living room, Nicole was sitting on the sofa with few pizzas and some beer in front of her.

    When she heard some noise she turned around and looked at Jack and Cassie.

    When Cassie noticed Nicole''s gaze she subconsciously moved behind Jack.

    Nicole saw that Cassie was ufortable and stood up with a smile, she moved towards Cassie and brought her hand forwards.

    "Hello, Cassie."

    Cassie when saw her friendly smile moved forward and shook her hand.

    "Hey." She said with a shameful tone, she felt like she was meeting her husband''s second wife.

    "Let''s have some pizza, I ordered it. Leave your bags here, we can adjust themter." Nicole said a smile still on her face.

    She didn''t want Cassie to feel unwee, as she knew that Jack cared about the young girl in front of her.

    Cassie nodded and left the bags on the floor, and moved toward the sofa.

    Jack looked at both of them and could feel the awkward energy between them.

    He sighed and also moved to the sofa.

    Soon they sat and started drinking beer and eating pizza.

    "Cassie, you are in the same ss as him?" Nicole asked as she took a sip of beer.

    "Yes." Cassie nodded.

    Soon enough they started drinking and hanging conversations.

    As they talked they didn''t notice that the nighttime came so soon.

    Jack on the other hand quietly listened to them, at first they were talking awkwardly, but after that, they got friendly, and atst, Jack was left dumbfounded at their words.

    "You are so pretty, I don''t know how he got ady like you," Cassie said with a burp, she was already intoxicated.

    Nicole chuckled at her words, "He is handsome." She said and looked at Jack and ced her hand on his thighs.

    Cassie noticed her actions and jealousy shed in her eyes.

    She bit her lip and rested her head on his shoulder.

    "Jack, I want to sleep, can you leave me to the bed?" She asked in a sluggish voice.

    Nicole smiled at her words and moved her hand away from Jack, she then looked at him.

    "You should help her to one of the rooms, let me clear this mess up." She said while pointing at the table in front of them.

    "Yes." Jack nodded and picked up Cassie in his arms.

    "Ouch... Slowly." Cassie grunted lightly under the influence of alcohol and tightly grabbed his body.

    "Don''t worry." Jack started moving towards the stairs.

    When Nicole saw the chemistry between them, finally a tinge of red formed on her face.

    ''They look so happy with each other, I wonder if I should stay with them.'' She let out a sigh and a pang of pain moved through her chest.

    ''I am already old, I wonder if he would like me after a few years or will he get bored of me.'' She was thinking of her future with Jack.

    After they went to the second floor, she stood up and started cleaning up the table.

    On the second floor, Jack opened one of the rooms and ced Cassie on the bed. He then switched the AC on and moved towards her again.

    "You drank so much, we will talk tomorrow." He said and kissed her on the head.

    "Sleep for now." He said again and moved.

    However, before he could get away from the bed, Cassie grabbed his hand and pulled him into the bed.

    Jack moved andid on her body.

    "What?" He asked.

    "Please don''t leave me." She said in a choked voice.

    "Stupid, I am not leaving you anywhere, I am just downstairs. We can talk tomorrow."

    "No, please, stay here." She pushed his body and sat above him, after that she ced a deep kiss on his lips.

    Jack could feel her quivering on him.

 Chapter 70 Acquaintance

    ?

    Cassie moved her hands and removed her tee shirt and bra, revealing her milky white boobs.

    Jack ced his palms on her bouncy jugs and squeezed them.

    "Mm..." She moaned and leaned in.

    Their tongues intertwined and Jack could taste the alcohol on her tongue.

    Their bodies rubbed against each other as their clothes disappeared slowly.

    cing his tip on her opening he pushed his waist forwards.

    "Ahhh... Yes..." Cassie tightened her grip around his shoulder.

    She was feeling strange emotions, as Jack started pushing his dick inside and outside her, she had been his friend from childhood and now she was deeply in love with him.

    Today she suddenly felt panic, she thought she would lose him.

    "Keep going, yes..." She rolled her eyes back.

    Jack on the other hand could tell that she was more sensitive today, and her emotions were raging.

    "I love you," Jack said and started thrusting at a rapid pace.

    "Ahh... Ah..." Cassie smiled at his words as tears moved out of her eyes. She wanted to say something however his constant attacks stopped wordsing out of her mouth.

    Only moans of pleasure leaked out of her mouth.

    She could feel his hands around her chest they were squeezing her boobs again and again giving her unbearable pleasure.

    Her whole body turned red and started glistening with sweat.

    "Oh... My... God...!" More and more tears fell from her eyes as Jack pounded on her faster and faster.

    She started moaning loudly.

    Her nails embedded themselves in his skin, and her mouth contorted in pleasure.

    Her neck moved back as veins bulged on it.

    "I am cumming..." Her whole body went through a wave of pleasure as she squirted out fluids with her eyes rolled back.

    Her legs wrapped themselves around his waist not wanting him to stop.

    "Mmm..." Jack started kissing her and pumped with even more frequency.

    Soon enough he grunted and released his semen inside her.

    "Ahh..." Cassie let out a long moan and tightly hugged him.

    Both of them were covered in sweat, their scents mixed, as they breathed in each other''s embrace.

    "Thanks," Cassie said suddenly as she rolled her fingers on his chest.

    "Are you stupid?" Jack pinched her nose.

    "Ahh..." Cassie let out a high-pitched voice when Jack grabbed her nose.

    "Stop!" She pushed him away and sat on the bed while rubbing her nose, as tears formed in her eyes.

    "You are such a bully." She kicked him in the stomach lightly.

    Jack grabbed her leg and pulled her below him, "Bully?" He looked at her deep in the eyes with a smile on his face.

    "Yes, you are." Cassie looked at him with a pout on her face.

    Jack smiled and leaned over her, "Get ready to receive bullying." He said and turned her around.

    "Wank!"

    Hended a p on her ass cheeks.

    "Ohh..."

    Cassie let out a moan as she moved her neck backward in pleasure.

    "Slow..." She looked at him turning around with her face flush red.

    "Bullies don''t listen to their prey." Jack pped her ass again.

    .....

    Outside the room, in the living area, Nicole was sitting on the sofa as she nced at the stairs again and again.

    By now she could tell, what was the reason that Jack hasn''t returned after leaving Cassie in her room.

    "They must be fucking."

    A jealous expression appeared on her face as she moved toward the big fridge and took out thest remaining beer can out of it.

    "I think it''s better If I leave them be." She sat on the sofa and opened the fizzy can.

    Taking a sip she rested her back on the cushiony sofa and many thoughts started going through her mind.

    ''It would be best I leave this ce and find another one, Cassie was jealous when I ced my hand on his thighs.'' She took another sip.

    A tinge of red appeared on her face as she slowly got intoxicated.

    ''I wonder how our rtionship would go?'' cing the can on the table she leaned her body on the sofa.

    ''I will deal with it tomorrow.'' She thought and closed her eyes under the influence of alcohol, soon enough she went to deep sleep.

    .....

    On the other hand, Jack and Cassie eloped with each other a few more times till Cassie got tired and went to sleep.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jack looked at her sleeping figure and a smile formed on his face.

    cing clothes on his body he moved out of her room.

    ''Nicole must be asleep by now too.'' He thought and checked the other two rooms and there was no one there, they were empty.

    A frown appeared on his face.

    ''Is she still awake?'' He looked at the time and saw that it was already midnight.

    Pacing his steps he moved towards the stairs and soon descended to the living room, where he could see Nicoleying on the sofa with an opened beer can on the table.

    "She drank more?" Jack sighed and moved towards her.

    He was worried about both her and Cassie, he knew that it would take some time for both of them to get epted by each other.

    And it would bring him troubles meanwhile.

    However, he was relieved that they were notpletely against each other.

    Picking up the beer can he threw it in a metallic trash can and then picked up Nicole on his back.

    "Let''s go to your room." He moved and took her to the room.

    Afterying her sleeping body down he closed the door and moved into the remaining room and went to sleep straight, he was exhausted by today''s events.

    The next day, he woke upte.

    With groggy eyes, he checked his phone and saw that it was already mid-afternoon.

    He raised his brows in surprise.

    "Cassie didn''t wake me up?" He knew that Cassie would always wake him up for college.

    He quickly stood up from the bed and moved out of the room, worried that something might have happened to her.

    He first checked her room, however, she was not there.

    He then checked Nicole''s room and she wasn''t there too.

    "Where are they?" He then moved toward the living room, worry visible in his eyes.

    "He is so stupid! He pped me so hardst night." Suddenly he heard Cassie''s annoyed voice when he reached the living room.

    He sighed in relief when he saw both of them standing in the open kitchen cooking food and talking with each other happily.

    However, his brows twitched when he heard their talk.

    "Who is stupid?" He suddenly entered the kitchen with his brows furrowed and a fake annoyed expression on his face.

    Cassie and Nicole who were talking with each other suddenly stopped when they heard his voice.

    They looked at him, and a smile formed on Nicole''s face, while Cassie looked at Jack with a pout.

    "You are stupid." She said and quickly moved behind Nicole, seeking protection.

    "You are the stupidest guy on this." She said again.

    Jack was smiling inwardly at her words, however, he kept his annoyed expression stered.

    "You want me to teach you a lesson again." He took a step ahead.

    "Ahh..." Cassie let out a loud voice and grabbed Nicole''s shoulder as a shield.

    "He is gonna bully me again." She moved Nicole forwards.

    Nicole on the other hand when saw their actions suddenly let out a loudugh.

    "You two guys should eat first and fightter, the food is almost ready." She moved Cassie aside.

    She could tell that both of them were ying with each other and she was happy too that Cassie had a jolly personality.

    When Jack saw Nicole smile he was relieved.

    "Ok, I am letting you go for now." He said and moved towards Nicole, kissing her on the lips.

    Cassie saw him kissing her and a blush formed on her face.

    She then looked at him with puppy eyes waiting for her turn.

    Jack noticed her gaze and let out a chuckle.

    "Who is stupid now?"

    "You!" Cassie picked up a spat to throw at him, however, Jack grabbed her hand and kissed her suddenly.

    "There you go stupid." He said and thenughed.

    Nicole alsoughed at them.

    .....

    At their old apartment, Mr wang was sitting at his table when an Old man in ragged clothes came to him.

    "Hey old man, where are you going? Do you need anything?" Old Wang moved out of the small cab and stood in front of the Old Man.

    The Old Man in ragged clothes smiled at Wang, "Do you know Jack, he lives in this apartment right?"

    "Jack? What do you want from him?" Wang looked at his ragged clothes and judged.

    What work an old beggar like him would have with Jack?

    "I am his acquaintance, I need to know where he is, I am sure he would be expecting me, you can call him and tell him, the Old Begger wants to meet with him."

 Chapter 71 Fat

    ?

    Jack and Cassie sat on the sofa, watching TV after eating food.

    "Where did Nicole go?" Cassie asked as she looked at Jack.

    "She told me that she was gonna open a business so she is out for some market research."

    Jack remembered giving Nicole ten million dors and five of those for Nicole to start a business.

    Although, with the help of Ero Meter, none of them has to work, however, Jack knew that Idling around was not the thing to do.

    It wound only cause more problems if a person is Idle.

    One has to put in work if he wants to be content in life.

    Boredom could kill any rtionship.

    "Oh..." Cassie nodded at him in understanding.

    Soon enough Cassie stood up and went toward her room.

    Jack looked at her departing back and then took his phone out. He then called Sophie.

    "Hey." He said.

    "Hmph!" A snort came from the other side.

    "What happened." Jack raised his brows with a smile on his face, he could somewhat tell why she was annoyed by him.

    "You don''t even miss me anymore." She said in an annoyed tone.

    Jack smiled.

    "Where are you?"

    "I am home, we are in the process of vacating the ce and finding a new one near the college."

    "You will be living near me then."

    "Yes." Sophie finally let out a smile at the thought, she wanted to stay with Jack some more.

    "Wanna go on a date?" Jack asked suddenly.

    Sophie on the other hand listened to his words and her heart increased its pace.

    "When?" She asked while twirling her finger around her hair.

    "Get ready, I aming."

    "Now?!" She was surprised and flushed.

    "Yes, in an hour."

    "Wait, I haven''t even taken a bath yet."

    "You don''t need to." Jack chuckled.

    "Shut up, I need some time to get ready."

    "One hour," Jack said again.

    "Hmph!" She snorted and hung up the phone.

    Jack smiled and stood up from the sofa, taking a bath and wearing new clothes he moved out of the house.

    "Where are you going?" Just as he was about to exit the ce a voice came from behind.

    "On a date," Jack said looking at Cassie.

    Cassie listened to him and narrowed her eyes.

    "No, you are not, you will being with me today." She got down the stairs.

    "Where?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    "I need to do some shopping." She held his hand.

    "How about tomorrow?"

    "No, I we will go today, there is a sale going on."

    "I can''t go today."

    "Why?" Cassie furrowed her brows.

    "I told you that I am going on a date," Jack said again.

    Cassie raised her nose and snorting, she turned around.

    "Ok, go then." She moved towards her room again.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her action, she didn''t use to act like this when he had some things to do.

    Although previously they teased each other, she never interfered with things he was doing.

    "I will ask herter." Jack sighed and moved out of the mansion.

    In about an hour, he was standing in the street where Sophie and he met before.

    She was standing in front of a coffee shop, with a green one-piece and a handbag, she also had a blush on her face as she kept looking at her phone adjusting her makeup.

    Soon she spot the car and sat inside it.

    "What took you so long?" She asked with an annoyed expression.

    "Someone told me that they needed to bathe." Jack smiled.

    Her blush deepened at his words, she didn''t realize that she came to the ce so quickly as she was excited to meet Jack.

    "Whatever, where are we going?" She asked.

    "Where do you wanna go?" Jack looked into her eyes.

    Sophie stayed silent for a bit, thinking of somece, however, she couldn''t decide in the end.

    "Wherever you take me." She looked at him.

    Jack smiled and nodded, "Ok."

    As they were moving in the car, soon salience enveloped the cabin.

    After some fiddling Sophie opened her mouth.

    "I need to tell you something." She looked at his face.

    "What?" Jack asked while still focusing on driving.

    "You changed my life." A tinge of red appeared on her face.

    "Haven''t you already thanked me enough? And by the way, I am the lucky one to have you." He sighed.

    "No, you don''t understand. I don''t know how I can say it but for the past few days, I think of you daily."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Really?" Jack asked with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "I need to find a house near you."

    "I can help you with that." Jack ced a hand on her thighs.

    "Thanks." A blush formed on her cheeks and then she looked at his face.

    ''He looks so handsome.'' She kept looking at his face for a few seconds and after that with a cough, looked out of the car, ashamed.

    ''I wish I could stay with him forever.'' She took in a deep breath.

    Soon enough Jack reached a luxury restaurant, getting out of his car, he moved quickly and opened the door for her.

    His hand moved forwards and a smile formed on his face.

    "Let''s go."

    Sophie smiled at his actions and holding his hand moved out of the car.

    They then moved inside the restaurant.

    ...

    At the corner of the parking spot, another car was parked there.

    Inside it sat a middle-aged man, he looked at both Jack and Sophie and clenched his fist.

    His eyes narrowed and he took out his phone from his pocket and called someone.

    "Hello, I need your help." The man said.

    .

    .

    .

    After talking on the phone for a few minutes he hung up and leaned his seat back. He then took out a cigarette and started smoking, his eyes fixated on the restaurant where Jack and Sophie has entered.

    Meanwhile, Jack booked a table and both of them sat.

    It was a sushi ce.

    This time Sophie took the menu and ordered with excitement gleaming in her eyes.

    Although at first, she was hesitant to spend big money on food and unnecessary pleasure, however, Jack has pampered her so much that she was slowly getting used to it.

    After ordering the food she put down the menu and leaned in to look at Jack in the eyes.

    "How is Meadow?" Jack asked.

    "She is better, thanks to you." Sophie moved her hand and ced it on his.

    "I heard that she was again in the hospital."

    "Don''t worry, it was just for a regr checkup, she can even walk again." Sophie had a grateful smile as she talked about Meadow.

    They then started talking about the misceneous stuff and soon enough the food arrived.

    "The food is good here." Sophie ate a lot more than she used to as she was feeling happy.

    "You can eat as much as you want." Jack chuckled.

    "I will get fat."

    "You will be cute." Jack smiled again.

    "Will you still like me if I got fat?" She asked suddenly with genuine interest.

    Jack listened to her words and stayed silent for a few moments and then an evil glint shed in his eyes.

    "No." He replied with a single word and with a small smirk.

    Sophie pouted at his words.

    "I will not like you too if you get fat." She looked sideways.

    "You are so shallow." He said with a smile.

    Sophie listened to him and widened her eyes.

    "Shallow? Me?" She looked at him dumbfounded, however seeing the mischievous smile on his face, she understood that he was ying with her.

    She took in a deep breath and a glint shed in her eyes.

    "If I was shallow, then I wouldn''t be in love with someone ugly like you." She said and then a blush formed her on face.

    This time it was Jack who was dumbfounded and even hurt a little.

    He looked at his face on the phone and sighed.

    "Am I really that ugly?" He asked looking at her.

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that she hurt his feelings. In reality, she was just joking with him.

    "I am sorry." She looked at the table ashamed.

    "What sorry? You are supposed to say that I look handsome."

    "Why do you talk like girls?" Sophie furrowed her brows. She was annoyed by him, he always makes her fall into a trap that she can''t seem to get out of.

    "Girls?" Jack smiled at her.

    "Yes, only girls are as clever as you."

    "Then are you a guy?" Jack asked with a chuckle.

    "Hmph, I don''t wanna talk to you anymore, let''s go back." She stood up from the table.

    Jack looked at the food and could see that the tes were empty, he also stood up and paid the bill.

    Sophie on the other hand waited at the door for him.

    Soon he reached towards the door and held Sophie''s waits in his grip and moved towards the parking.

    "Let''s go." He said.

    Sophie nodded and moved with him and soon enough they reached the parking.

    Sophie looked at the car and then her eyes widened.

    "Jack..." She murmured in a distressed voice as she pointed at the car.

    Jack followed her hand and also looked at his Te.

    His heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 72 Vandalized

    ?

    Both Jack and Sophie moved toward the car, and surprise was visible on their faces.

    At first, both of them were confused, however soon enough reality dawned on them.

    Someone has vandalized their car.

    All of the tires were t and there was a big ''Fuck You'' spray painted on the red bo.

    "What should we do?" Sophie looked at Jack with worry-filled eyes.

    She has just been on a beautiful date with Jack, the person she loved the most, and she was expecting a good night ahead, however, now seeing the car vandalized all she could think about was who did it and why.

    She knew that Jack wasn''t the person that would get involved with troublesome people, he was always calm and did everything with patience, so why would someone do it?

    She also considered the fact that it might have been done by some random hooligans, however, this ce was a high-profile restaurant, and it was rare for troublemakers toe here.

    And on top of that, many cars were standing in the parking and they have parked in the middle, so why would someone random would bothering in the middle and vandalize the car?

    Jack took in a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    He knew that this was not the time to panic, he could tell that Sophie was already panicking, and if he lost his cool then it would only increase the trouble rather than solving it.

    By only being calm and thinking about the situation could he handle it best.

    He then ced his hand on Sophie''s shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I will handle this. Let me call an Uber for you. We will meet up tomorrow." He said.

    He didn''t want to trouble Sophie as she also has to take care of her mother and with her house situation, she already has too much on her te and he didn''t wanna add to her troubles.

    He thought that it would be better for both of them if he handled the situation alone.

    "What do you mean? Let me help you too." She said as tears formed in her eyes. She was in love with Jack and cared for him deeply.

    She didn''t wanna leave him alone in this situation, she wanted to help as much as she can.

    Jack has helped her a lot and has changed her life, if not for him then she was sure that she would have been working some minimum-wage Job and it would have been very hard for her to arrange money for her mother''s treatment.

    "We will meet tomorrow," Jack said again and took out his phone to call Uber for Sophie.

    "No, I won''t go." She insisted.

    Jack looked her in the eyes and kissed her on the lips.

    "I can''t put you in danger." He didn''t know who did it, however, he had some inkling as to who could have done it.

    And he didn''t want to put Sophie in danger.

    He looked around the parking lot and couldn''t find anything suspicious, his eyes thennded on the cameras on the Sushi ce and he nodded internally.

    "No, I won''t." She said again.

    "Go, or Meadow might be worried, this thing would take some time."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He knew that this situation would take longer than the time they have and if Sophie iste to get to her home then Meadow might be worried.

    Sophie wanted to deny it again, however seeing a serious expression on his face she gulped her saliva and stayed silent.

    "Ok." She nodded, silently and clenched her fist.

    After that Jack called the Pollice.

    Sophie''s Uber was the first one that arrived.

    "Stay safe." She said with her eyes glistening and a worried expression on her face, she didn''t want Jack to get hurt.

    She didn''t know who did that to his car or what was their motive, however seeing Jack''s calm expression her worries lessened a bit.

    She was grateful to him that he was also worried for her, however, she wanted to stay with him.

    Jack nodded at her, he could tell that she wanted to stay and help, however, he can''t risk the situation, he was confident that he could handle a situation alone, however, if someone was with him, then they could be a liability.

    He also had his suspicion about who could have done it, however, he didn''t have any proof of it.

    He first wanted to report the situation to the police. And wanted to find the culprit with help of them.

    Reporting to the police would be the best option as there were cameras installed all around the ce and this might help catch the culprit.

    After Sophie was gone, Jack stood alone looking at his Car.

    All of the four tires were stabbed with a knife and on the bo, it was spraypainted and vandalized.

    Anyone that has done this must have a deep hatred towards him and Jack only knows one person like that.

    "It could be Samson, we foughtst time at the shop because of Nicole."

    Jack remembered the shop incident that happenst time when Mandy went to the police and Jack came there coincidently.

    At that time Jack resolved the matter between Nicole and Mandy and then went towards the shop with Nicole.

    Samson spotted them and then caused a huge scene, if it wasn''t for Jack being there then he might have hit Nicole with that big fluid can.

    This was his first car and one that he has formed a connection with, he brought the Car with the money he got from the Ero Meter.

    Although the money came easily and he has a lot of it, it still wasn''t something that Jack would take lightly.

    He was aware of the value of money and he was still not too sure of the future, although he has Ero Meter and has started to spend morevishly, it doesn''t mean that he would let someone get away with hurting his car.

    He has to consider everything, the fact that his meter could be taken away from him as easily as he got it, that was the reason why he only spend money in limit or to help his girls.

    Soon enough two ck cars came in the parking spot.

    Those were the police cars.

 Chapter 73 Nothing

    ?

    The two back cars stopped in the parking and from one of them a stubby and fat police officer came out, he adjusted his pants and moved towards Jack.

    From the other car stepped out a beautiful young cop, she had blond hair and good proportions.

    Her chest was big and so was her back.

    Although she was beautiful, at this time Jack only nced at her and acknowledge her beauty, he didn''t give her too much thought.

    He was currently focused on his trouble, his car has been Vandalized by someone and he wanted the culprit to be caught as soon as possible.

    Only then would he be able to rest assured and calm down, he wanted to make sure that nothing like this happens in the future.

    As it would not only put him in trouble but also his girls and this might even stretch to his family.

    He wouldn''t be that bothered if it was only him that would face this situation, however, if it got to his family and his girls that it would be a huge problem for him.

    The Fat police officer came and stood in front of Jack, he then looked at the girl and saluted lightly.

    "Madam." He said respectfully.

    Just by this Jack could tell that the beautiful cop was the one at higher positions than the fat one.

    He looked at her as she stood before him with a nonchnt expression, her eyes nced at the car for a few seconds and then she looked at Jack.

    It was like she sees this kind of thing daily, and had no expression change even after seeing the spray paint on the car.

    "Are you the owner of this car?" She asked.

    She seemed surprised to see such a young guy with an expensive car.

    "Yes." Jack nodded.

    "Any Idea? Who could have done it?" She asked looking at him, she knew that youngsters these days with a lot of money get themselves into shady businesses and form a lot of rivalries.

    The fat cop also looked at Jack from up to down trying to gauge his situation.

    They have seen many young guys doing illegal business and including themselves in gang wars and some even start selling drugs.

    For all they know this could be the case, a rival might have done this to warn the youngster in front of them.

    "Yes, but I am not too sure," Jack said, he had a suspicion about Samson, however, he wasn''t too sure.

    As he has never seen the man after the fight, for all he could tell it might be someone else too, he also had a light suspicion of Mandy.

    She has also fought with him before, she even went as far as to evict him from his apartment, and although Jack helped her yesterday by saving her from the bullies but knowing her personality it was not far-fetched suspicion.

    However, he had more suspicion about Samson, just because he increased two of Mandy''s hearts yesterday.

    And he knew the power of two hearts.

    The woman cop listened to him and nodded, she then looked at the other fat cop.

    "Check the car for any evidence, I will check the cameras." She said and then looked at Jack. "And you sir, stay here for a bit, we will need you to file a report."

    She then looked at the sushi ce and moved toward it.

    The fat cop took ast nce at Jack and then started searching for the evidence around the car.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jack on the other hand stayed silent and started using his phone, he could tell that this process would need some time.

    That was the reason why he sent Sophie home.

    After about an hour, the beautiful cop came out of the restaurant with a frown on her face.

    "Found anything?" She looked at the fat cop.

    "Nothing looks like the tires are shed by a sharp knife." He said.

    Thedy then took in a deep breath and then looked at Jack.

    "There is nothing on the camera, it was a guy with a mask and a hood. Your cars have cameras too right?" She asked looking at the te.

    She saw on the inte that this car had many sensors and cameras and she wondered how the guy didn''t get notified when the tires were shed.

    Jack nodded, he knew about this feature.

    "I will send the footage to you," Jack said.

    "Ok." She took out her phone and then clicked some photos of the cars, so she can use them as evidence.

    Soon enough, Jack filed a report.

    "We will do our best. But you should be careful yourself." The woman said and then moved towards her car.

    "Take care boy and don''t get yourself in some shady business. And don''t forget toe to the office tomorrow." The fat cop said and he also moved towards the police car.

    Soon enough they were gone.

    Jack looked at them and sighed, from their reactions, he could tell that there wasn''t enough evidence to catch the culprit right now.

    He will have to go tomorrow and give a real report about what happened and who he has his suspicion on.

    He looked at his car and took another deep breath.

    "I have to toe this car." He called a toeing service and moved his car towards his new house.

    He was sad by today''s events, he knew that something like this would happen to him, however, he never thought that it would happen so soon and so unexpectedly.

    After reaching his house, he went inside and threw the car card on the table in exhaustion.

    ''I think I need to hire some private investigators and maybe even some bodyguards.'' He thought and looked at the living area.

    Nicole was sitting on the sofa and when she saw his expression she frowned.

    "What happened?" Just by his expression and posture, she could tell that Jack was not feeling well and something might have happened to him.

    She stood up from the sofa and moved towards him, she helped him remove his Jacket.

    "Nothing, it was just a long day, I will tell you over a beer," Jack said and sat on the sofa.

    Nicole nodded and took out some beer that she brought today.

    "Now tell me." She handed him a can.

 Chapter 74 Kitchen

    ?

    Jack soon reiterated the whole event to Nicole, he knew that she was mature and understanding and wouldn''t do anything stupid even if he tells her about the car.

    And the other reason why he told her was that she knew Samson very well and she could help him catch the culprit if it was Samson indeed.

    Nicole on the other hand when listened to his words, her eyes widened in anger.

    Her face turned red and she was seething.

    "It was definitely him. He is always like this, petty and resentful." She looked at Jack with an apologetic expression.

    She knew that it was because of her that his car got damaged, Samson was her ex-husband and she felt like she had caused trouble for Jack.

    "I should call him and teach him a lesson." She said and took out her phone.

    She wanted to berate Samson for vandalizing Jack''s car.

    How dare he do something so petty even after they have already ended their rtionship?

    For her, Jack was a priority now and even if she had to fight with someone for him then she would do so, dly.

    "Don''t, it will only alert him and then it would be harder to catch him. And we aren''t sure that it was him in the first ce."

    Jack said while holding her hands.

    He knew that calling and fighting with Samson would bring in no positive results, as they have no evidence against him right now.

    It would only make Samson more angry and he might do something more stupid.

    Jack wanted to end it all in one go if the police caught him as a culprit then he would know the consequences and might just stop troubling them.

    And if he doesn''t stop even after that, then Jack has decided to take drastic measures.

    He had the money and he knew that one can do anything with the right amount of money, if things didn''t go his way and if pushes to shove then he was ready to use all his money.

    Nicole looked at him and took in a deep breath, she was angry for him and wanted to help him.

    However, what Jack was saying was also right, they really don''t have any evidence against him.

    And for all they might know it could be someone else too, and if it turned out that Samson wasn''t the one that did it then it could cause more problems.

    ming someone without evidence was a stupid thing to do.

    "Let me bring some food." Nicole stood up and moved towards the kitchen.

    She has decided to cook herself for Jack today as she wanted to be more useful to him. He has provided her with everything and she was in love with him and this was the least she could do.

    A smile formed on his face and he moved towards the kitchen behind her.

    As she was taking out the utensils suddenly she felt a hug from behind and she could even feel his bulge on her ass.

    A blush formed on her face as she nced back to look at his face, her body started turning hot and she started taking in deep breaths.

    By now her body was ustomed to him and acted automatically whenever he was close to her.

    Just his hug turned her on, her lips were stinging wanting to taste his tongue, she also felt butterflies moving through her stomach.

    "Mm..." She let out a moan while rolling her eyes when Jack moved his hand and pitched her boobs.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She was wearing a red tee shirt and a ck skirt, his hand moved under her tee and then she felt her nipples being pitched again.

    "Ahh... You are amazing." At first, whenever Jack pinched her nipples she felt a bit of pain, however now her chest turned sensitive and she only felt pleasure.

    He was like an addictive drug to her, she felt extremely aroused near him.

    She turned around and looked him in the eyes.

    "I was gonna cook food." She said with her face flushed red and her eyes looking at his lips with hunger, she wanted to taste them badly.

    Her pussy twitched and released a bit of fluid just at the thought of this.

    Jack chucked at her and removed his shirt, revealing his muscr body.

    "Remove your pants." She moved her hands and her thin fingers unbuttoned his pants, while squatting down she pulled his pants and underwear down to his ankles.

    His giant soon popped in front of her face.

    *Gulp.* She gulped her saliva as she looked at his penis, mesmerized.

    Her breath turned heavy and her eyes hazy as she subconsciously moved towards his penis and kissed the tip of it.

    "Mm..." Jack moaned and ced his hand on her head.

    Soon enough he felt her hot mouth covering his penis giving it the ultimate stimtion, he felt like he was on high heavens as her soft tongue rolled around his veiny shaft.

    All his worries slowly started to melt off with the hotness of her mouth.

    "Keep going..." He firmly grabbed the back of her head as his legs felt weak soon enough.

    Nicole move her hands and grabbed his hips and after that, she started deepthroating him roughly.

    Her every stroke hit deep inside her throat, taking in deep breaths from her nose she continued.

    She could feel that Jack was on the edge and she wanted to give him maximum satisfaction.

    Her pace didn''t slow down even after a minute of doing it.

    Finally, Jack held her head in one ce and then released his fluids deep inside her throat.

    His warm and salty semen moved down her throat and she didn''t cough it out, instead, she moved her mouth away and sealed her lips gulping the fluid down.

    Running her lips with her finger she also licked it and stood up.

    Jack on the other hand moved aside and leaned his body on the kitchen tabletop.

    Sweat covered his whole body as he looked at Nicole with a smile on his face.

    He could tell that Nicole did her best and sucked every single drop out of his penis.

    Her curvy body moved and she washed her mouth with some water.

    After that, she slowly started removing her clothes in the kitchen.

 Chapter 75 Tabletop

    ?

    Nicole''s thumbs got under herced ck underwear and she slid them down revealing her freshly shaven pussy in front of Jack.

    She then moved towards Jack with a catwalk and stood in front of him. Her bare chest touched his muscr abs.

    She looked him in the eyes and her heart started beating at rapid pace.

    Jack smiled and then leaned forwards, grabbing her neck he started kissing her lips, his penis soon turned erect because of the intense kissing and scalding hot body of Nicole.

    As it got harder and harder soon enough it was so hard that it entered between her thighs while they were kissing.

    A sudden tingle went down her spine as his ginormous penis entered between her thighs.

    To make it more interesting, her previously open legs mped down and squeezed his dick in between.

    She started rubbing his penis between her things while they kissed each other.

    She also felt his giant rubbing on the mouth of her Vagin and excitement coursed through her body, thinking of the size and how it will soon enter her body.

    Just the thought of it was enough for her vaginal fluids to leak and lubricate his dick.

    While they were kissing, Jack felt her fluids on his dick and smiled internally, he was happy that she was just as excited as him.

    Suddenly he remembered her information and knew that she liked rough sex and BDSM.

    Moving her aside he picked his shirt up, it was to tie her down.

    "You are leaking," Jack said with a mischievous tone.

    He wanted to lighten the mood after knowing that Nicole was disturbed by the car incident.

    "Hmph! What are you gonna do with that shirt?" She asked looking at him picking up the shirt that he just threw on the floor.

    She was afraid that he was gonna wear his clothes again and leave her hanging.

    By now she was extremely aroused and wanted nothing else than a rough sex session, only that could make her satisfied now.

    So when she saw him picking the shirt up she asked with a frown on her face.

    Jack on the other hand listened to her and a mischievous smile formed on his face, he knew why she was asking it.

    "What do you think?" He said and moved towards her.

    He wanted to tease her more, he loved to do so.

    Nicole raised her nose when she realized that he was teasing her. Her hands moved and rested on her waist.

    She wanted to teach him a lesson for always teasing her, however, she wasn''t sure how she should achieve it.

    Taking in a deep breath she gave up. "Daddy, are you gonna leave me hanging?" She asked with puppy eyes.

    "No, I won''t." Jack held her hands moved her around, he then picked up her body and ced her on the tabletop.

    He ced her on her abdomen so it was easy for him to tie her down. His hands moved professionally and soon enough he tied both of her hands with both of her legs.

    Because of it, her bouncy ass was now in front of him.

    "I will fall." As the tabletop was not big enough her ass and her tied down legs were hanging low from it.

    She was only up there because Jack was holding her at the ce.

    "Don''t worry." Jack smiled and pped her asscheeks, turning them red with a loud sound that reverberated in the kitchen.

    He knew that she liked being pped on the ass.

    "Ahh..." She let out a grunt of pain as she felt his p, she could also feel the cold table top that was made up of ck marble.

    Her hot body on the cold table top with Jack behind her sent her extreme stimtion and because of this her pussy twitched again and again waiting for him to shove his dick down her body.

    "Fuck me, Daddy!" She moaned, her face flushedpletely red by this point, her breath was also fuming with moisture as her head turned hazy.

    Jack smiled and pped her ass again.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You are such a slut!" He raised his penis and ced it on her entry.

    "Get ready." He said.

    Nicole''s whole body contracted at his words it was like a muscle memory for her, she knew what it was like when Jack''s giant penis enters her body.

    Because of that her body adjusted itself automatically, getting ready for his rough pounding.

    And Jack didn''t disappoint her, her eyes rolled back in a single thrust, as it reached the deepest part of her vagina.

    Her tongue moved out slightly and her breathing stopped for a few seconds, waves after waves of pleasure moved through her body.

    After a few seconds when she caught her breath, she let out a loud pleasure-filled moan.

    "Daddy... I love you... Please fuck this slut!" She moaned as she nced at Jack behind her.

    Jack grinned listening her to, he could tell that she was extremely aroused by now and has lost her senses, that was the reason why she was moaning so loudly even though Cassie was just upstairs.

    She didn''t know what was happening around her neither did she care about it, right now all she wanted was for him to pound her as hard as he can.

    Jack moved his hand and grabbed her hair from the roots and pulled them backward, it was to provide her with even more stimtion.

    "Ahh..." A grunt left her mouth as her head got pulled back by his grip, she wanted to move, however, her limbs were already tied by Jack.

    So all she could do was moan.

    Supporting her body with one hand and holding her hair with the other hand he started pumping his waist behind her.

    "Ahh... H...hhh...!" Her loud moans soon started reverberating in the room as sweat covered her whole body.

    Even Jack was dripping with sweat as his muscles bulged out because of the strenuous work of holding her while fucking her.

    Although it was hard, Jack didn''t feel it at all, because currently he was alsopletely lost in pleasure and kept pounding like a wild beast.

    Nicole''s body soon jerked and her vagina squeezed around his penis.

    Jack could tell that she has orgasmed, a smile formed on his face as he was also about to cum.

    Without stopping he kept thrusting and finally released his fluid inside her.

    His body turned weak soon enough, however, he didn''t release his grip on her, as she would fall if he did.

    Removing his shirt he picked her up and moved towards the bedroom.

    Her listless body was in her hands as she took in a deep breaths while squirming in pleasure.

    Soon enough Jack ced her body on the bed and then leaned over her, seeing her curvy body, he was already hard again

    "Daddy." Nicole chuckled seeing his hard penis.

    Moving her leg she teased his dick with her toes.

    Jack smiled and then held both of her legs in a ''V'' shape.

    He then shoved his penis inside her.

    Soon enough their moans started reverberating in the room.

    Cassie, who was unaware of them fucking in the other room, reached down to the kitchen as she was hungry again.

    She moved towards the fridge to get some ice cream when her eyesnded on the tabletop and then a blush formed on her face.

    She could see ady''s outline on the tabletop made of sweat.

    She also spotted Jack and Nicole''s clothesying on the floor.

    Quickly shutting the fridge door she ran towards her room and shut it down. She then started eating the ice cream quietly as she could feel her heart increasing it''s pace.

 Chapter 76 Die

    ?

    Jack woke up the next morning with Nicole on his chest,st night they fucked so much that they slept naked while hugging each other.

    Nicole was still sleeping as she was exhausted from the previous night''s events.

    Jack moved up from the bed while gently cing Nicole''s head on a pillow, he didn''t wanna disturb her as he know that she has been working hard to open a new business and she has also worked a lot for this house.

    After taking a hot shower Jack wore some clothes, he wanted to go to college today.

    Moving out of his room he went towards the living area to find Cassie, however, she was not there.

    "Is she still sleeping?" Jack raised his brows looking at the time on his phone, it was already time for her to wake up, as sses starts in one hour.

    "I should wake her up." He thought and moved towards Cassie''s room.

    However before he could take a single step, suddenly the bell of their house rang. "Who could havee at this time?" He raised his brows.

    Jack knew that only a few people knew of this ce as he has just brought it, only he, Cassie, and Nicole know the address.

    He hasn''t even told his parents or Shophie about this ce, also both Nicole and Cassie were in their rooms sleeping.

    "Looks like someone from maintenance is here," Jack remembered that their rent has maintenance also included in it.

    He changed his direction from Cassie''s room towards the front door and soon enough, after a few seconds, he opened the door.

    And when he looked outside his brows raised in surprise and shock.

    An old man in ragged clothes was standing in front of his door with a smile on his face, his hands were held behind his waist and his shoulders were slightly leaned in forwards.

    Jack knew this man, he was the same beggar that gave him the Ero Meter that night.

    When he was going to get beer for Cassie, he saw this old beggar on the road and wanted to help him.

    However, this guy shed his eyes with a knife, and only after that Jack started seeing all the Ero Meter prompts shing in front of him.

    "Hello, Jack." The old man said with a smile and stepped inside the big house.

    He looked around the ce with a proud expression on his face.

    "So, you are using it pretty well." He said again and moved towards the sofa and sat on it.

    Jack looked at the man with a dumbfounded expression while his legs stayed rooted in a single ce. He wondered how the man knew his name, he remembers that he never told his name to the man.

    The old man barged into his house without even asking for his permission, however, Jack was not angry at him.

    Because the old man was the one responsible for his prosperity and his cheat.

    He was the one that gave Jack the Ero Meter and helped him be so rich and get so many girls.

    Jack was grateful to him.

    Gulping his saliva Jack closed the door, he didn''t know the reason behind the old man suddenlying to his house, however, he can''t do anything about this situation right now.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He could tell that the Old Beggar was not someone he could mess with.

    Sighing he moved toward the sofa and stood in front of him.

    "Should I make a coffee for you?" Jack asked with a respectful tone. He didn''t wanna anger the guy in front of him.

    The old man who was looking at the ce with wonder when listened to him stopped and smiled.

    "No need, I am not here for that much time." He said and looked at Jack.

    Jack listened to him and nodded. "What are you here for?" He could tell that the old man was not here just to talk casually to Jack, he was here to talk some business.

    The old man smiled as if reading Jack''s thoughts.

    "How many five hearts do you have?" The old man asked.

    Jack furrowed his brows at the question, he wondered what would the old man do with the knowledge about his girls.

    "Two."

    "Nice, you are doing pretty well." The old man said and then let out a loudugh.

    "I am here to tell you that I am dying." The old man said, a smile still wrapped on his face as if the words he has just said didn''t mean anything to him.

    Jack on the other hand was surprised at his words. What does he mean that he is dying and how does he know that he was gonna die?

    However, he didn''t speak out his thoughts as he knew that the old man was a mysterious figure.

    Jack stayed silent to listen to the old man, he didn''t wanna miss any information from him, as it was a matter of his future.

    Ero Meter has changed his life and the one that gave him the Ero Meter was now in front of him.

    "What do you mean you are dying?" Jack asked and wondered why the old man wanted to tell him that he was gonna die.

    The old manughed at first as if musing on his condition after that he looked at Jack again.

    "The gift I gave you. It will unlock fully after I die." He said.

    "Unlock fully?" Jack furrowed his brows, he knew that Ero Meter added a new feature after he filled Cassie''s all five hearts.

    It was the feature of controlling anyone''s heart and sex Meter if he fully conquered that person.

    At that time he wondered if Ero Meter would add new features with time, however, his doubts were somewhat clear now.

    As the old man has said that it will unlock fully. He wondered what kind of features it would add after it gets unlocked fully.

    He gulped his saliva in disbelief, his Ero Meter was already too powerful as it is. And if it got even more powerful than Jack wondered how much power it could hold.

    However, the more important question for Jack was, who was the guy in front of him and how he got such powers.

 Chapter 77 Why?

    ?

    "Yes, it will unlock all of its functions after I die, currently I hold some of its power with me." The old man said and then suddenly his smile vanished and he got in deep thought.

    It was as if he was thinking about his past.

    "What kind of functions?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    He wanted to know what he will receive after fully unlocking the Ero Meter, so he could be prepared beforehand and use them correctly and for his benefit.

    He didn''t wanna make mistakes again like he didst time with Cassie, he still regretted that moment.

    Only if he knew beforehand that the blue hearts would be so potent then he would never have used them in the first ce.

    The old man listened to his question and the previous smile formed on his face, there was even a hint of mischief in his smile.

    It was as if he was trying to tease Jack.

    "You have to figure that out yourself." The old man said and thenughed out loud.

    Jack could even hear ridicule in hisughter, and there was also a warning, he felt that not all the functions that Ero Meter would unlock would be pretty and some might even be dangerous.

    ''I will have to be careful in the future.''

    He knew that there was some mysterious power behind Ero Meter who doesn''t understand what is good and what is bad.

    It was like it doesn''t have any moral value, Ero Meter only does its job without taking into consideration what was morally correct.

    Like how it tried to force and ckmail Elma at first to full her Ero Meter.

    ....

    Cassie who was asleep because ofst night, suddenly opened her eyes in the bed.

    Last night she wasn''t able to sleep by the things she has seen, thoughts of Jack and Nicole were moving through her mind.

    She was thinking of what she should do, should she clean the kitchen or not, or what would they think if she clean their clothes and the kitchen?

    ''Hmph! Those two don''t have any shame.'' This was her first thought after waking up.

    She was annoyed because she wasn''t able to sleep properly because of them.

    Stretching her muscles she removed the nket from her body and stood up from her bed with her shorts and bra still on.

    Moving, she picked up her tee shirt to wear it.

    Only after it did she pick up her phone and her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Oh shit! I amte again!"

    For the past few days, she has been alwayste to ss because of Jack, and she didn''t wanna bete today as in a week, their mid term exams wereing.

    And from today onwards teachers would focus on the critical questions, that had the most probability ofing on the exam.

    Panicking, she quickly moved toward the door to wake Jack up, however after taking a few steps she stopped.

    "What if they are still fucking?" An embarrassed expression appeared on her face.

    She didn''t wanna intrude in their private time, but she also has to wake him up as it was also important for him to attend ss.

    Because, without these sses it was sure that Jack would fail the midterms due to his studying schedule.

    Sighing she moved and clicked the door open.

    "I have to take him to the sses." She decided and moved out of the room.

    She was about to move towards the other room where Jack and Nicole went to the previous night to alert him about the sses.

    However, before she could take any more steps she heard voicesing from the living room down below.

    A frown appeared on her face as she heard the voices.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "They didn''t wake me up! Hmph!" She turned even more annoyed.

    She always helps Jack wake up and go to sses however now that one day she waste he didn''t even wake her up.

    "I have to teach him a lesson."

    She felt betrayed.

    .......

    "How do you know that you are dying?" Jack asked, he was confused as how do the old man knew the time of his death.

    He had many questions on his mind and he wanted to ask them all today, as he can''t tell if he would be able to meet this old man again.

    The old man only smiled at his face, not giving him any answers.

    Jack took in a deep breath and from the old man''s smile, he could tell that the guy in front of him doesn''t wanna reveal the facts about his death.

    "It''s ok if you don''t wanna answer, but can I ask you another question?" Jack said.

    He was trying to be as respectful as he can in front of the mysterious figure.

    "Ask, I might answer depending on your question."

    The old man nodded at Jack.

    Jack also nodded.

    "Why did you give me the Ero Meter?" He was most curious about why the old man choose him to give the Ero Meter.

    There were many people on Earth and he was sure that someone else might have also tried to help the old man before him.

    So why did he choose him? What was the reason behind it?

    This was the mostplicated question, if Jack knew the answer to this then he might be able to guess the motive behind the Ero Meter.

    He wanted to make sure that someone was not controlling him behind the scenes.

    The old man smiled at his words.

    "I did not, the sentience itself choose you." the manughed again.

    "Sentience?" Jack furrowed his brows in confusion.

    "Yes, the power you have is god sentience, it chooses you, and I don''t know the reason behind it, but all I can say is that I was the previous owner."

    The old man took a breath after saying all these as if he was already weak by saying stuff.

    "But one thing is for sure, even I haven''t fully grasped its power by now." He muttered lightly and looked at Jack.

    "Are there any more sentience like this?" He asked.

    The old man listened to his question and smiled.

    He was about to open his mouth when a loud voice came from upstairs.

    "Jack!" Cassie moved towards the stairs with a pout on her face.

    The old man chuckled listening to her voice.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the stairs and the figure of Cassie came in front of him.

    He then looked at the sofa again where the old man was sitting and his heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 78 I Forgot

    ?

    After looking at Cassie Jack looked at the sofa again to see the old man, however after his gazended on the sofa his heart skipped a beat.

    The old man was not there anymore, only hisughter lightly reverberated in Jack''s ears and even that got quiet after a few moments.

    Jack when saw him disappear in thin air was bbergasted, he never knew that the old man have powers like this.

    To disappear from ne sight was something supernatural and suddenly Jack realized that he can have that power too.

    "Jack, why didn''t you wake me up!" Cassie came in front of him with an annoyed expression on her face.

    Her one hand was on her waist and with her other hand she was pointing at Jack.

    "I have always helped you wake up and the one day I amte, you didn''t help me!" She said and sat down in front of Jack, where the old man was just sitting.

    Jack, who was still disoriented by the sudden disappearance of the old man, broke out of his stupor by Cassie''s constant objections.

    He looked at her and smiled, he was relieved that she hasn''t seen him talking to the mysterious old man as it would have been hard exining it to her.

    And also, he knew that Ero Meter was more mysterious than he has thought and he wanted to keep it a secrete as it would not only put him in trouble.

    But would also endanger Cassie and others and Jack didn''t want that to happen.

    Jack smiled at her and stood up from the sofa. "I forgot that we were going to college today." He lied and moved towards the kitchen.

    He said this to calm her down as he didn''t want her to be annoyed the whole day, he knew that Cassie was someone who would take her revenge no matter what.

    Although her revenge was on a small scale, they could still be annoying sometimes.

    Soon enough he took out a chilled water bottle to cool his racing mind down, he didn''t wanna Cassie to realize that he was in shock.

    As she would ask too many questions.

    "Are you ignoring me?"

    Cassie also came towards the Kitchen and looked at Jack.

    "No, get ready or we are gonna bete for the sses."

    "No, answer me first, why didn''t you wake me up?" Cassie moved in front of him.

    "I told you that I forgot," Jack said again and took another sip of water.

    "Why are you two fighting so early in the morning?" Suddenly a mature and raspy voice resounded from the kitchen entrance.

    There, Nicole was standing in a night robe, her hair disheveled from the sleep.

    She has just woken up and saw that Jack has already left the room, to find him she moved toward the living area and there, she heard both of them fighting.

    She looked at Cassie and then at Jack, she wanted to know the reason behind their fight as she was the one that could solve the matter between them.

    Cassie looked at Nicole and moved toward her with fast steps.

    She told her how Jack didn''t wake her up.

    Nicole smiled at her and ced a hand on her head, by now Cassie was like a little sister to her although when they met at first they were a bit hostile.

    However now that she had spent time with Cassie she came to know that she was a sweet and considerate girl.

    Jack looked at Nicole and shrugged his shoulders, it indicated that he wanted her to solve this matter.

    Nicole saw Jack and understood what he wanted from her, a smile formed on her face because of their cute fights.

    She felt like a mother that was trying to solve a fight between two of her kids.

    She then looked at Cassie and ced a hand on her head.

    "You know that he is stupid right? How is he supposed to remember the sses?" Nicole said.

    Cassie looked at her and narrowed her eyes, an even more annoyed expression appeared on her face for a few seconds.

    ''Even she is taking his side.'' She thought.

    However soon enough she calmed down as she didn''t wanna disrespect Nicole, she could fight with Jack as much as she wants as she knew him since childhood.

    However Nicole on the other hand was someone she got to know just a few days ago and although she could tell that she was not a bad person however, she was not so open with her.

    And also she could tell that Nicole considered her as a junior sister and cared for her.

    That was the reason why she was respectful of her, she didn''t wanna hurt her feelings.

    "Ok, only if you''re telling so." She said and nodded and then looked at Jack.

    "What are you waiting for? Get ready we need to go to college."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jack listened to her words and sighed, Cassie didn''t know about yesterday''s events and he has to go to the police station today to file an officialint.

    Also, he has promised Sophie that he would meet her today and he knew that she must be worried about him.

    "I can''te to college today, I have some stuff to do." He said.

    "You will fail your semester like this," Cassie took a step forwards.

    From today onwards special sses were starting that were very important for the uing midterms.

    Cassie didn''t want Jack to fail as it would only waste his previous years and money spent on college.

    "Don''t worry about him, you should get ready,e on, I will talk to him." Suddenly Nicole came forwards and looked at Cassie. "Let''s go I will drop you off at the college." She said again.

    Cassie turned her head and looked at Nicole.

    "Why?" Cassie asked.

    Nicole on the other hand took a nce at Jack and then looked at Cassie again.

    Before she could speak, Jack sighed and opened his mouth.

    "Someone destroyed my car and I am going to the police station to file aint." He said.

    He didn''t wanna keep Cassie in the dark, she was his love, and telling her the important matters was necessary for their rtionship to continue.

    Cassie listened to him and widened her eyes in surprise.

    "Destroyed? Who?" She looked at him and moved towards him with worry visible in her eyes.

    Jack kept silent for a few seconds and then smiled. "It''s not a big deal, I have to go now, Nicole can tell you the rest." He said.

    Cassie took in a deep breath and moved even closer.

    "What do you mean it''s not a big deal? You should have told me earlier." She said and hugged him.

    Jack could feel her raised heartbeat from her grip and he could also sense worry.

    "Please, stay safe, I can''t afford to lose you." She moved her head up and looked him in the eyes, tears almost dripping from hers.

    Although she knew that Jack was a reliable guy and would never get himself in trouble, however, she was still worried as she didn''t want something bad to happen to him.

    She was in love with him and just the news of his car getting Vandalised by someone sent a pang of pain through her chest.

    Nicole saw both of them and also sighed, she could feel the love between them, and somewhat jealous of it.

    "Don''t worry, go now, or you will bete." He said and then looked at Nicole.

    "Please buy new cars for you and Cassie." He said.

    When Nicole broke up with Samson she left her car to him and now that Jack''s car was destroyed they didn''t have any car left.

    Jack has already given her ten million dors and she had a lot of money left even after renting this house.

    Nicole nodded at his words and ced a hand on Cassie''s shoulder.

    "Let''s go." She said in a low tone.

    Cassie when felt the gentle pull on her shoulder finally left Jack''s body and looked at him while wiping her tears.

    "We will talk about itter." She said in an annoyed tone, she was angry at him that he didn''t tell her about such an important matter earlier.

    However, she was somewhat relieved that he told her the truth and didn''t hide it from her.

    Thest thing she wants is that him to get in trouble and she didn''t have any idea of what was happening to him.

    "Don''t worry about me." He said and kissed her on the lips.

    It was to calm her down a little.

    "Hmph!" Cassie snorted and moved away from him.

    "I will see you tonight." She said and moved towards Nicole.

    Soon enough both Nicole and Cassie took a Uber and left the house.

    After they were gone Jack took out his phone and saw the video that the cameras of his Te caught.

    He could only see a man with a hood and ck mask vandalizing his car.

    Sighing he moved out of the house and went toward the police station.

 Chapter 79 Lie And Truth

    ?

    Inside the police station, Jack was sitting in front of the young blonde police officer on a chair.

    The young girl on the other hand was checking the video of his Te out on herptop to find some kind of clue.

    After watching the video for a few minutes she sighed and closed herptop.

    Jack could tell by her expression that the video wasn''t very useful.

    "It''s the same." The blonde cop said with a sigh and looked at Jack.

    "What should we do now?" Jack wanted the culprit to be caught and he was ready to do anything for it.

    After all, it was a matter of not only his safety but also the people rted to him, like Cassie and Nicole.

    "Tell me the people you suspect. I can''t promise you anything, but it might help." The blonde cop said.

    She wanted to know the names of the people that Jack suspects so she could run a light background check on them.

    Although she can''t detain them or inspect them without any sort of proof, they could at least be more aware of who to keep an eye on.

    If this happens again and the person who Vandalized the car was one of the suspects, then it would be easier for them to be caught.

    Jack nodded at her words and told her about Samson and Mandy, those were the only two people Jack knows that could have done it.

    The Blonde Cop wrote down their names and then nodded at Jack.

    "You can go now, we will call you if we find anything." She said and stood up from her chair.

    Jack looked at her and stayed silent for a few seconds, he could tell that catching the culprit would be hard.

    ''I should hire a private investigator too.'' He thought and stood up from his chair.

    He decided to hire someone to keep an eye on Samson, as he was the biggest suspect.

    He also stood up from the chair and was about to move when a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Can I ask your name officer? (+1 Ero Points.)

    2. Stay silent and move out of the station. (+0 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the panel and then looked at the officer.

    He was sure that he could get her with the help of Ero Meter. After giving it some thought he choose the first option.

    Having someone like her on his side would be helpful in the future. And he might be able to catch the culprit early if she helped him.

    Currently, both of them doesn''t have any connection and he could tell that she would do the bare minimum on his case as they also have other cases to deal with.

    However, if he could build a connection with her then she might help him even more.

    And on top of that, she was beautiful too.

    "Can I ask your name officer?"

    When the blonde woman was about to exit the cab she heard a manly voice from behind her.

    She turned around and looked at Jack, her blonde hair fluttering with her moment.

    She looked at him up to down and then nodded.

    "Honey Doyle." she pointed at her badge.

    Jack smiled and nodded and then another panel shed in front of him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [1. Can you give me your number Miss Honey? (+9 Ero Points.)

    2. Ignore and go home. (+0 Ero Points.)]

    Without any hesitation, Jack chooses the first option.

    "Can you give me your number Miss Honey?" Jack looked her in the eyes.

    Honey looked at him for a few seconds and then nodded.

    "Ok, write it down, if you need me in the future, call me directly." She said and started saying her number.

    Jack smiled and quickly took out his phone to save her number.

    After she finished speaking her digits, she looked at Jack seriously.

    "Anything else?" She asked impatiently.

    Jack, who was about to say something, suddenly stopped as a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Nothing, I just suddenly remembered a quote, for every lie there is a liar and someone who believe that the lie is a truth. (+20 Ero Points.)

    2. Nothing, thanks for asking. (-10 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and raised his brows in confusion.

    ''What is this first option? Isn''t it too cringy?'' He thought looking at the first option, however, after some time, he let out a breath.

    He knew the Ero meter, it would only show an option if it was viable.

    ''Maybe this quote is somehow connected with her?'' He thought and read the first option again.

    He didn''t know how the quote would increase her favourability towards him, however, he believed in Ero Meter.

    After a few seconds, he decided and chose the first option.

    "Nothing, I just suddenly remembered a quote, for every lie there is a liar and someone who believe that the lie is a truth." He said and looked at her face for her expressions.

    Honey listened to him and furrowed her brows however after a few seconds her frown turned into amazement and then an enlightened expression appeared on her face.

    It was as if something important clicked in her brain.

    She looked at Jack for a few seconds and nodded. "Thanks for the beautiful quote." She said and quickly moved towards the door.

    "Call me if you get in trouble and thanks for the quote." She said while departing in hurried steps, it was as if she was going to do something important, and if she didn''t hurry then she would miss something.

    Jack saw her going and a smile formed on his face, he could tell that she was happy with his quote and it has helped her somehow.

    He didn''t know what kind of help the quote provided, however, he could see her Ero Meter rising.

    Looking at his phone he nodded and then moved out of the police station.

    "I need to buy a car first and then go meet Sophie, she must be worried." He called an Uber and waited outside the station.

    As he was waiting, Sophie called him.

    "Where are you?" She asked, just as Jack picked up the call.

    He could hear worry in her tone.

 Chapter 80 Stop Apologizing

    "I am fine, I wille to you in the evening." He said he was grateful that he had girls like Sophie who cared for him very much.

    "I want to meet you now!" She said in a hurried tone.

    Yesterday when they were eating food someone vandalized their car and after that, she wasn''t able to sleep properly.

    All night she was thinking about Jack and waiting for his call, she wanted to make sure that he was ok.

    She was scared that something might happen to him and just the thought of it didn''t let her sleep.

    Jack has helped her change her life, if not for him then she won''t be pursuing her dream of being a doctor.

    She wanted to repay this favor however she could.

    And the only thing she could do right now is to take care of him properly and stand with him in his rough times.

    Jack listened to her words and gave them some thought, after that he sighed. He could feel that she would be very adamant abouting.

    And he was grateful for it.

    "Ok, meet me at the location I am sending in half an hour." He said.

    "Ok!" She said and hung up the phone quickly, she was worried that Jack might change his mind.

    Jack chucked at her nature and then sent her the address of a Car showroom.

    Soon enough his Uber arrived and then he went towards the Car Showroom.

    In half an hour he was standing in front of a Mercedes Showroom. It was a big ce with a modern building covered with ss on all sides.

    Many different cars could also be seen showcased inside the ce.

    He was standing on the big granite path in front of the showroom waiting for Sophie.

    She didn''t make him wait too long and soon enough an Uber came in front of him, from it Sophie stepped out with a pink tee shirt and a ck skirt.

    She also had a ponytail.

    Jack smiled looking at her, she looked especially cute today and the worry on her face didn''t diminish her beauty at all.

    She quickly came in front of him and hugged him tightly.

    "I am sorry, I left you alone yesterday." She said.

    From the moment she reached her home yesterday, she regretted her decision.

    Although Jack forced her to leave the ce she still regretted the fact that she didn''t put too much resistance.

    "Idiot, why do you worry so much?" Jack asked as he looked into her eyes.

    "I am sorry." She apologized again.

    Jack looked at her dumbfounded, he can''t tell what he should do.

    "Stop apologizing." He patted her head.

    "I am sorry, I won''t apologize again." She moved away from him.

    Jack turned silent for a bit.

    "Let''s go, I need a new car." Changing the topic he held her hand and moved towards the showroom.

    A blush formed on her face when she felt the warmth of his hand and inside she was somewhat relieved that he was ok.

    "What car you will buy?" She asked.

    "I don''t know, let''s see." He said and kept moving, while Sophie also walked behind him with a slight smile on her face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She looked around and saw many people going around the ce, a blush formed on her face as she moved closer to him.

    Soon enough they reached the showroom.

    "Hello, Sir." A middle-aged man greeted them with a smile on his face, he was friendly and talked with a pleasing tone.

    "How can I help you." The man said a smile still on his face.

    "We are looking to buy a car," Jack said.

    "That''s great, do you have anything in your mind, or should I rmend some?" The man said.

    "Rmend me something good." Jack looked at the man.

    Sophie stood silently at the side, she didn''t wanna disturb them as it was her first time at such a ce.

    She was happy that she get to be with Jack and he was holding her hand.

    The man nodded at Jack''s words, "An SUV or a sedan, what would be your preference?" The old man asked again.

    "Can I see them both?" Jack asked.

    The man kept a smile on his face, "Sure, let''s go, you can even test drive them."

    After about five hours Jack decided on a car, the middle-aged man was very persuasive and a good salesman.

    He managed to sell him a G- wagon top model.

    And made a quotation of two hundred thousand dors because Jack added some modifications to the car.

    "When do you want it to be delivered?" The man asked as he took a cheque from Jack with a smile on his face.

    This time his smile was wider than before.

    Jack didn''t mind it, he wanted a good car and the guy suggested the best car for him.

    Even Sophie was happy with the car.

    "As soon as possible." He said he wanted the car as soon as possible as he didn''t have anything to drive right now and had to take a taxi everywhere.

    "Sure, your car will be delivered within a week, you can call me, and I will personally make sure that no problems ur." The middle-aged man handed him his card.

    Jack epted the card with a smile on his face.

    Soon enough both of them were again in front of the showroom. The middle-aged man offered them a ride, however, Jack refused.

    Sophie looked at him with a blush on her face as they waited for the Uber in silence.

    "Where are we going now?" She asked, breaking the silence.

    Jack looked at her and smiled.

    "Where do you wanna go?"

    Sophie gulped her saliva and her face turned even redder.

    She wanted to spend some intimate time with him, however, didn''t know how she should say it as she was ashamed of the fact.

    However, after some time she finally opened her mouth.

    "Uh, I think I need to pee, can we get a room in a hotel nearby." She said suddenly and only after saying it did she realize, how stupid she sounded.

    Jack let out a loudugh at her words.

 Chapter 81 Sometimes?

    ?

    Soon enough both of them were in a hotel room.

    Sophie was sitting on the bed with her legs closed and a blush on her face, she has called him here and was now ashamed.

    Jack was standing on the side looking at his phone for a few seconds, after that he moved and sat beside her.

    His hand moved and circled her small waist.

    "Look at me." He tilted his hand and ced it on her chin to move her face in front of him.

    Sophie looked him in the eyes and her heart skipped a beat, she didn''t know what she should say or do, so in a hurry she leaned in andnded a kiss on his lips.

    "Mmm..."

    Their tongues moved around each other their sweet taste colouring their pallet.

    Jack''s hands moved under her pink tee shirt as they kept kissing and reached her bra.

    With a slight push, he moved her bra up and his hand caught her small breast, squeezing them.

    "Ahh..." Sophie let out a moan as she moved even closer to him and then pushing his body down she got over him.

    "mmm..." She let out a moan again as she felt a pinch on her nipples.

    Jack moved her tee shirt and bra and soon from over her hands he removed and threw them away.

    A smile formed on his face when the picturesque scene of her naked upper body came in front of him.

    Sophie on the other hand blushed and moved her head away when she felt his gaze on her body.

    "Stop looking." She said, her voice stuttering.

    Jack chuckled at her words and moved his hand and rested them on her thin waist, feeling her smoothness.

    He pulled her down again, and they started kissing each other even more passionately.

    She wanted to feel him as much as she can because meeting him is rare for her and it''s been a long time since they have been intimate with each other.

    She wanted to embrace him as much as she can today.

    This time she moved away from the bed and removed her skirt with her face turning even more red.

    Jack smiled at her and also stood up from the bed to help her out, he knew that it was very shameful for her to remove her clothes in front of him.

    So helping her is what he could do.

    Moving closer to her he ced his hands on her panties and then slid them down.

    Sophie on the other hand when felt that no clothes have been remaining on her body turned even more red.

    She hugged him, so she can''t see her own naked body.

    Jack smiled and then pushed her onto the bed, removing his clothes he leaned on her, spreading her legs.

    "Mmmm...." Their lips intertwined again and his dick rubbed against her pussy as they eloped with each other while their skin rubbed against them.

    After a few minutes of kissing Sophie''s breath turned hot and even sweat started forming on her forehead.

    Jack could even feel that her pussy started soaking with fluids the more he rubbed against it.

    ''She is horny.'' A smile formed on his face and then without making her wait too much he pushed his penis deep inside her vagina in a single stroke.

    Sophie''s body jerked as her eyes widened because of hisrge penis entering her body in a single stroke.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She didn''t even get time to prepare herself. However, she knew that it was best for her as she would be more afraid if it entered slowly.

    She held his shoulder''s tightly and then moaned loudly.

    Jack on the other hand started thrusting up and down on her pussy, his dick entering and leaving her vagina halfway with his every stroke.

    "Jack! Yes... Ahh..." She started moaning louder and louder as Jack started increasing the pace on her body.

    At some point, shepletely lost herself in pleasure and didn''t know how loud she was moaning.

    Jack chuckled at her and increased his pace even more, after some time even he started grunting and moaning.

    Their bodies got covered in sweat as they glistened in the dimly lit room.

    Their symphony of sounds reverberated in the room and finally with loud moans both of them lost their strength and sank into the soft bed while taking in deep breaths.

    After some time Sophie moved andid her body on his chest.

    "Let''s do it again." She said with a slight blush on her face.

    Jack looked at her in the eyes and then chuckled.

    "You are getting naughty." He moved and turned her around, raising her ass in front of him.

    "Time for punishment." He chuckled and lightly pped her asscheeks.

    "I am sorry... Ahh..." Sophie didn''t get time to react as she felt a stinging sensation on her ass.

    Her body twitched, however, she didn''t move away from him.

    Jack grabbed both of her ass cheeks and then fondling them a bit he ced his penis again on her entrance.

    It didn''t take long for them to get lost in each other''s bodies again and soon their moans started reverberating again.

    After cumming inside her the second time Jacky on the bed with his breath heaving.

    Sophie on the other hand was in no better condition, her whole body was covered with sweat, and wave after wave of hormones was moving under her skin.

    She looked at him for a few minutes her heart beating at rapid pace.

    "You look handsome sometimes." She said while moving his hair away from his forehead.

    "Sometimes?" Jack raised his brows while looking into her eyes.

    Sophie chuckled.

    "It''s better that way." She said and sat on her knees.

    "Why?"

    "Well, if you were too handsome, how could I have got you in the first ce?" She said while leaning in and kissing him on the lips.

    "You hurt my feelings." He said with a chuckle.

    Sophie took in a deep breath and looked at him for a few more seconds.

    "Thanks for being in my life." She kissed him again.

    "You are dumb." Jack patted her head.

    He was grateful that someone like Sophie was in his life, he could tell that she loves him deeply.

 Chapter 82 New Panel

    ?

    After Sophie went home Jack also moved toward his new house.

    Soon he was sitting on his sofafortably while sipping some beer.

    He was thinking about the events that happened this morning with the old man.

    ''He disappeared in front of me. I wonder if I can do that in the future.'' He took another sip of beer at this thought.

    He was sure that the old man was not dead yet because he hasn''t unlocked any new features of the Ero Meter.

    That could only mean two things, either the old man was lying to him or either he was not dead yet.

    ''Why would he lie to me.'' To Jack, the most probable oue was that the old man was not dead yet.

    Although he took into consideration that the old man might be lying to him too.

    ''He also talked about sentience, is it like the god of something?'' He had many questions about the Ero Meter however now he can only wait for either its functions to be unlocked or he had to meet the old man again.

    "We are back!" Suddenly a high-pitched voice sounded from behind his ear. Jack turned around and saw both Cassie and Nicole moving toward him.

    "What took you guys so long?" He asked as he saw Nicole moving and sitting in front of him and Cassie jumping on his sofa while also stealing his beer can.

    "Nothing, we were just checking some cars out," Nicole said as she adjusted her dress and sankfortably on the sofa.

    "Did you find something good?" Jack asked again.

    "Yes, we booked two cars," Cassie said from the side. "I think they are too expensive." She said again.

    Jack smiled at her words. "You deserve it." He said while patting her head.

    Cassie raised her nose at his affectionate gesture, she wanted to argue with him about the morning, however now she was not in the mood.

    She ced the beer can on the table andid her head on hisp.

    She wanted to feel his warmth.

    Jack smiled and started ying with her hair while he looked at Nicole.

    Nicole smiled at them.

    "Any news?" Nicole asked while raising her brows. She was talking about the matter of his car and the police station.

    "Nothing much just filed aint, they said that they will do their best." He continued to swirl his finger in Cassie''s soft hair while massaging her head.

    "I hope the guy gets caught early." She said with a sigh, she wanted this matter to be resolved.

    Jack looked at her and nodded and just as he was about to speak, suddenly he could also see a round panel on Nicole''s head.

    Looking at the panel he furrowed his brows.

    ''What is this new panel?''

    Previously he could only see Ero Meter and the Love Meter, however now there was a small round panel beside the Ero Meter.

    Jack then looked at Cassie who was alsoying on hisp and she too had the new round panel.

    He didn''t get any prompt from the Ero Meter about this panel, about what it was and what are its uses.

    ''I think I have to figure this out myself.'' He took in a deep breath.

    He remembered the words of the old man from the morning, he said that he would have to figure out the new features himself.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Is the old man dead?'' Suddenly a thought moved through his mind and his heart skipped a beat.

    He remembered the old man saying that he will die, however, he didn''t realize that it would be so soon.

    He wanted to meet the man again and thank him for the gift he has given him.

    A slight pang of pain moved through his chest.

    Nicole looked at Jack''s strange expression and furrowed her brows.

    "What are you thinking?" She asked with a worried expression.

    Jack broke out of his stupor at her words and moved his head up to look at her.

    He stared at her for a few seconds and then shook off his thoughts. "Nothing." He said.

    "No, you were worried about something, you know you can tell me right?" She said and then nced at Cassie subconsciously, she has fallen asleep in hisp because of his gentle head massage.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry, by the way, how did your business survey go today?" Jack asked with a smile on his face.

    He knew that Nicole was trying to do new business and was looking out for some opportunity.

    Nicole listened to his question and stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "It was good." She said, leaning on the sofa again.

    Jack, who was about to nod, suddenly saw a change in the new round panel. It glowed with red light.

    ''What does this red light mean? Is it some kind of lie detector?''

    This was the first thought that came to his mind as he could somewhat tell by Nicole''s expressions that she was lying and her survey didn''t go well today.

    He looked at her in the eyes and nodded.

    "That is great, ask me for help if you need anything." He said.

    "Yes, I would ask for help." She said with a smile.

    The red light glowed again.

    Jack stayed silent and decided to make sure that his spections were true.

    "I want to ask you something, tell the truth ok." He said suddenly with a serious expression.

    When Nicole saw his expression she straightened her posture and leaned her body towards him, she could tell that he was gonna say something serious.

    "Sure." She murmured.

    "Are you jealous of Cassie?" He asked.

    Nicole smiled at his words. "No, you don''t have to worry about it. I am not Jealous." She said.

    Jack listened to her, his eyes fixed on the new white panel which was now shing red.

    ''Hmmm... I have to ask her more questions to find out if this is really a lie detector.'' He thought and nodded.

    He could somewhat guess the uses of the new panel, however, he wasn''t sure of it.

    ''I have to ask her something that I already know.''

 Chapter 83 You Stink

    ?

    Jack thought about the questions he should ask Nicole to know if the new panel is a lie detector, however, he can''t think of any more questions to help him.

    Although he could ask some basic questions, however, Nicole would suspect him if he asked a stupid question.

    ''I have to take my time testing this feature.'' He decided and moved away from the sofa while gently cing down Cassie''s head away from hisp.

    "Mmm... Don''t go..." As he was standing up Cassie grabbed his waist with both of her hands in a half-asleep state.

    "I aming back." He said and moved away.

    "Hmph!" Cassie snorted and buried her head in the sofa, letting Jack leave.

    Nicole chuckled at her actions and looked at Jack moving towards the kitchen.

    "Get me some beer too." She said.

    "Hmm..." Jack nodded and gave her a beer can and took out a water bottle for himself.

    After that, he sat on the sofa again beside Nicole, his hand moved and grabbed her in his embrace.

    Nicole smiled and hugged him too, she also switched the TV on.

    Soon enough they started kissing each other.

    "News about a murder investigation is going on in..."

    Suddenly they heard the TV reporter''s voice and both of them turned their head to look at the big screen in their hall.

    "What the fuck..." Jack murmured in a low voice and stood up from the sofa while looking at the news.

    Nicole''s eyes also widened as she also looked at the news.

    She stood and came near him.

    "Isn''t that your previous apartment?" She said while looking at the ce showcased in the news.

    "Mmm..." Jack kept staring at the TV for a few seconds.

    "There are no clues found till now..." The TV reporter said again.

    "Have you seen the person before?" Nicole said.

    "No, I haven''t, I guess she stayed in the apartment all day," Jack said looking at the photo of the victim.

    Jack looked at the news and felt that something was wrong, a hollow gut feeling moved through his body making his spine tingle.

    ''Is it connected by some sentience?'' A thought moved through his mind and a shudder moved through his spine.

    He didn''t know much about the strange powers and the thing that terrified him the most was that the murder urred in the apartment that he previously lived in.

    "The victim was a sixty-five years old woman, there are no clues to the murderer, he left no evidence."

    Jack continued to watch the news and found out that they murdered and killed the old woman while leaving no clue, there was only a knife wound on her chest.

    He gulped his saliva and looked at Cassie and Nicole.

    Just the thought of them getting harmed made a pang of pain move through his body.

    Nicole noticed hisplicated expression and hugged him from behind.

    "Are you worried?" She asked taking in a deep breath, she wanted to relieve some of his tension, this was the least she could do.

    "Don''t worry." Jack saw her and patted her head to calm her down, he didn''t want his girls to be in danger because of him.

    Nicole moved her head up and looked him in the eyes, she then nced at Cassie, who was sleeping soundly on the sofa.

    "Let''s go to my room." She held his hand and moved towards the stairs.

    Jack looked at her and then switched the TV off.

    "Wait a minute." He said and moved towards Cassie.

    "Let me leave her in her room." He said and picked her up.

    "Hmm..." Nicole nodded with a blush on her face, she also wanted to be picked up by him, she could see that rtion between Jack and Cassie was sweet.

    She also wanted something like them for herself.

    Jack moved up the stairs and ced Cassie in one of the rooms.

    Seeing her sleeping on the bed, he ced a nket on her body, and after that, he kissed her on the head.

    After that, both Nicole and Jack moved out of the room while closing the door.

    After they were gone, suddenly Cassie opened her eyes and a blush formed on her face.

    She hugged the nket with a smile on her face.

    ''Why do I love him so much...''

    .....

    Nicole pushed Jack onto the bed and started removing her clothes slowly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You just rest, let me do everything today." She said and then with her thin hands pulled his pants down as his giant popped in front of her eyes.

    "It gets bigger every time I see it." Nicole chuckled looking at his size.

    "You know things get healthier the more love they get." Jack looked at her with a mischievous gaze.

    Nicole raised her nose at his words. "I think, I need to stop giving it so much love, or it will tear me apart one day." She moved her hands around his penis gently.

    Jack listened to her and looked at her for a few seconds and just as she was about to suck his penis he stopped her.

    "Wait,e here first." He stood up from the bed and removed his clothes, soon enough he grabbed her hand and pulled her into the bathroom.

    "Let''s bathe first." He smiled at her.

    "Why?" Nicole asked as she followed him to the shower.

    Jack smiled at her words. "You stink." He chuckled.

    Nicole''s eyes widened at his words and she subconsciously smelled her body, it was only after seeing the smile on his face did she realize that he was making fun of her.

    "You!" She pushed him slightly. "I will leave you one day if you keep doing this stuff."

    Jackughed at her word and grabbing her neck he moved her in his embrace. He then looked her deep in the eyes with a devilish smile on his face.

    "I won''t let you leave." He said and kissed her lips while turning the hot shower on.

    "Hmph! Who will stop me?" She said in a sweet tone.

    "I will." His hands moved from her waist to her asschekks and he started squeezing them.

    "You are such a bully." She looked at him with a blush on her face.

    Jack moved her around and pressed her head against the wall.

    "Let me bully you a little." His devilish voice entered her ears and she suddenly felt the tip of his penis on her ass-hole entrance.

    Nicole''s eyes widened as she felt his dick on her other hole. She then took in a deep breath.

    "Jack... What are you doing?" She nced back as her heart started bearing at a rapid pace.

    She knew what would happen if this continued.

    "Don''t worry." His raspy voice resounded in her ears and she calmed down a bit.

    Nicole closed her eyes and let him do his thing, shepletely believed in him, and although this was new for her, however, she somehow felt more excited than ever.

    Soon enough Jack slowly pushed his penis into her back as Nicole curled her toes inwards.

    Slight pain with pleasure moved through her body as she felt it touching deep inside her abdomen.

    "Jack, slower..." Her whole body clenched as Jack started pulling his dick back and tears started dripping from her eyes with the water from the shower.

    ''This feels amazing...'' A thought moved through her mind when Jack pushed his dick again.

    "Ahhh...!" She let out a loud moan with his thrust.

    Soon enough their moans started moving through the bathroom, the more his speed increased the louder she got.

    "Ahh..." With a loud moan, Jack let out his semen inside her and moved back.

    "Ahh yes." Nicole moved while taking in a deep breath and leaned her body on his to get support, her legs has turned weak with his relentless plowing.

    "Let''s go to the room." She huffed on his chest.

    Jack picked her up and soonid her wet body on the bed, he then ced some towels around to not get it wet.

    After some time moans started reverberating in the room and the process continued for a few hours.

    It was only after midnight that the voices stopped and both of them went to deep sleep while hugging each other.

    .....

    Above Jack''s old apartment building on the roof, an old man was looking down while smoking a cigarette.

    There was a slight smile on his face as he looked at all the police cars and media below the building.

    "Hahaha....! This feels so good." He let out augh and then disappeared into thin air.

    No one noticed himing and leaving he was like a ghost.

    Below the building, outside a police car, a blonde police officer was standing as she looked at the building with a solemn expression on her face.

    "There are no clues, even the doors were closed from the inside." A fat man came beside the blonde woman and said in a depressed tone.

    The woman stayed silent for a few seconds and then let out a sigh.

    She then looked at the guard room.

    "Where is the guard of this building?" She asked.

    "He is out to eat dinner."

 Chapter 84 Late Anyway

    ?

    The next morning Jack was sitting on his sofa in the living room, searching for private investigators online, on his phone.

    "Morning."

    Suddenly a sweet but raspy voice resounded in front of him and he looked up, Nicole was standing in front of him, she was wearing his white shirt with nothing underneath and ck shorts. She had two coffee mugs in her hands.

    "You woke up early?" He said while looking at her with a smile on his face.

    Nicole came and sat beside him with her eyes narrowed, she gave one of the cups to Jack.

    "What do you mean early? I always wake up early." She said with a slight blush on her face and in her morning voice.

    Jack took the coffee mug from her hand and ced it on the table.

    "Thanks." He looked at her with a smile.

    Nicole peeked at his phone and raised her brows.

    "What are you looking for?" She asked while sipping some coffee.

    "Nothing..." Jack ced his phone on the table. "Just some private investigators, "I want the matter to be solved as quickly as possible."

    Nicole listened to him and smiled.

    "That would be a good idea, I hope we can get some evidence quickly so the culprit doesn''te after us again." She said and nodded.

    Suddenly Jack got a call on his phone. He looked at it on the table and furrowed his brows.

    ''Who could be at this time?''

    He thought and then picked up the phone.

    "Hello, sir, I am speaking from the Mercedes..." It was the phone from the middle-aged man that Jack met to buy the car.

    "Your car has arrived, should we deliver it to your house?" The man said.

    He was talking about the G-Wagon that Jack brought yesterday, turns out the man has already prepared his car in a single day.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face when he heard about the news, he wanted his car to be delivered as soon as possible and now it was here.

    He nodded and smiled. "Can you deliver it to my house, please?" Jack tried to be polite as the man on the phone was also very polite to him.

    "Yes sir, that''s not a worry, we will deliver it in an hour." He said.

    "Thanks." Jack was happy with their quick work, he needed a car as soon as possible.

    "Thanks for buying a car from us, if you face any problem in the future, you can directly call me." The man said in a happy tone.

    "Ok, I will."

    "Anything else I can help you with sir?" The man asked again.

    "No, I will tell you after I get the car," Jack said and then hung up the phone.

    Nicole looked at him and smiled, she could tell what was going on by hearing Jack on the phone.

    "So your car is ready so soon, I am excited to see it." Nicole moved towards him with a smile on her face.

    Jack nodded and looked at the stairs above. "Let me wake her up or she would kill me." He said and stood up from the sofa while taking the coffee mug with him.

    Nicole chuckled and nodded, she remembered yesterday''s events and knew that it would be best to wake Cassie up before she wake up herself.

    Soon enough Jack entered Cassie''s room and saw her sleeping soundly while hugging the nket.

    There was a slight smile on her face as if she was dreaming something good.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Wake up..." Jack shook her body.

    "Ahh..." Cassie groggily opened her eyes and looked at the figure in front of him.

    A dissatisfied expression appeared on her face, she was dreaming of a date with Jack and they were about to fuck when someone woke her up.

    She looked at him and sat up on her knees while stretching her body with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "I was dreaming something good, you should have let me sleep some more." She said.

    Jack looked at her with a dumbfounded expression. He didn''t know what he should say, no matter what he does she somehow gets annoyed by him at the end.

    He sighed and stood up from the bed and handed her the coffee mug.

    "Wash up and have some coffee." He said.

    Cassie took the cup and nodded. "Mmm..."

    cing the coffee asides she stood up from the bed and hugged Jack, "Hmmm... I want cuddles." She pulled him onto the bed and embraced him tightly, her head buried in his chest and her legs crossed around his waist.

    "Aren''t we gonna bete for sses?"

    "We are alwayste anyway." Sheined and tightened her grip.

    Her eyes moved up and she looked at his face. After staring at each other for a few seconds she moved up slightly andnded a kiss on his face.

    "Mmm..."

    Soon enough they started kissing each other fervently.

    "Go take a bath, or we will bete." Jack moved her away reluctantly and stood up from the bed.

    Cassie looked at him annoyed and after finishing her coffee she moved towards the bathroom.

    Jack sighed and moved towards his room.

    About an hourter the three of them stood outside their mansion and in front of them was a big ck car.

    "Oh my god, this car is so big." Cassie moved and touched the bo with a glimmer in her eyes.

    "Do you like it?" Jack asked whileing near her.

    "This is amazing." She said and taking the keys from him jumped into the driver''s seat.

    Nicole on the other hand slowly moved towards Jack and nodded.

    "You have good taste for cars." She said while cing her hand on his shoulder.

    "I am considering buying a bike too." He said while looking into her eyes.

    Nicole furrowed her brows at his words.

    "No! No bikes!" She said with a strict tone.

    "Why?" Jack looked at her curiously.

    "No means no!" She said again and moved towards the car.

    "Let''s go on a small ride." She sat in the back seat.

    Jack furrowed his brows and moved toward the car, he wanted to know why Nicole doesn''t want him to buy a new bike.

 Chapter 85 Stupid Car

    ?

    Jack sat in the back seat with Nicole while Cassie started the car, she looked back in the rear view mirror and saw Jack with Nicole a blush formed on her face.

    ''Hmph! He could have also sat in the front seat!'' She moved the steering wheel and turned the car out of the big mansion.

    "Why do you not want me to buy a bike?" Jack looked at Nicole in the eyes.

    Nicole listened to him and stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "Why do you think? Because driving bikes is dangerous." She said looking at him.

    Jack smiled at her words.

    "What if I love driving bikes?" For most of his life, Jack has driven bikes and his favorite was hisst bike.

    Only after losing it did he realize how much he loved driving them, the pleasure he felt when the wind moved around his body, and the maneuverability of a good bike.

    Nicole stared at him for a few seconds and sighed.

    Even Cassie looked at Nicole in the mirror and nodded, she agreed with her words, driving bikes around was dangerous and especially after someone vandalized his car.

    "Nicole is right, you should get used to driving cars, but if it''s your passion then it''s up to you to decide." She said and moved the car on the main road.

    Jack took a nce at both of them and nodded, he could tell that they were worried for him and saying this considering the best for him.

    Just as he was about to speak Nicole ced her hand on his leg.

    "I can''t stop from letting you do anything but keep in mind, if something happens to you then I won''t be able to forgive myself, ever." She said as her eyes turned misty with tears.

    Jack looked at herplicated expressions and sighed. "Don''t worry, I will be safe." He said cing his hand on her shoulder and leaning her body closer to him.

    Cassie looked at them and sighed, she wished she wasn''t the one that took the car keys in excitement.

    ''I will keep him for myselfter.'' She thought and soon enough the Car came to a stop in front of the Mansion again after a test drive.

    All three of them stepped out of the Car.

    "How was it?" Jack looked at Cassie and asked, his hand tightly grabbing Nicole''s hand.

    Cassie nced at their hands and while raising her nose turned around.

    "It''s a stupid car, just like you!" She said and then strode inside the mansion with hurried steps.

    Both Jack and Nicole looked at her leaving figure and chuckled.

    Jack also noticed the new panel shing red over her head and it increased his certainty that it could be a lie detector.

    Soon enough they also entered the Mansion.

    "Let''s go to the college, we are gonna bete," Cassie said as she ced her bag over her shoulder and with her other hand held Jack''s hand.

    Jack nodded at her and said goodbye to Nicole, after that, their big car moved out of the mansion again while leaving Nicole behind.

    This time it was also Cassie who drove the car to the College.

    Jack was busy on the phone, he selected some of the numbers for the private investigators and some bodyguards for Cassie and Nicole.

    ''Until I unlock all the features of Ero Meter I have to protect them one way or another.'' He thought and then ced the phone in his pocket.

    He didn''t wanna call the investigation agencies in front of Cassie, as she would worry for no reason at all.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Hmph! So you ced your phone away, why don''t you fuck your phone too instead of me." She said suddenly.

    Jack smiled at her words.

    "I would have done it if it gave me consent." He said with a chuckle.

    "Shut up, you and your stupid jokes. They don''t work on me anymore." Cassie said with an annoyed tone.

    "You are Jealous of Nicole." Jack stated with a smile on his face.

    When Cassie heard his words she took in a deep breath, it was as if Jack has hit her aching nerve.

    After that she stayed silent for the whole way.

    As they reached the College parking lot, Jack opened his mouth and finally broke the silence.

    "Come on, are you gonna give me silent treatment now?" He looked at her with his eyes narrowed.

    Cassie stopped the car in a parking slot and then turning her head around she looked at him.

    Her nose was raised in annoyance.

    "By the way I forgot to tell you one thing." She said with a tone of snark.

    "What?" Jack raised his brows, he could tell that she was about to say something mischievous.

    "Hehe... Today is our mock test before the mid terms." She giggled with an evil smile.

    Jack stared at her for few seconds and then broke out in a smile. He really didn''t care about college that much now.

    "And why are you telling this to me, now?" He asked, a smirk stered on his face.

    "I forgot, like you forgot to wake me up yesterday." She said and stepped out of the car while handing him the keys.

    Jack let out an deep sigh at her words, this was the thing about Cassie, she always takes her petty revenge.

    He didn''t mind it too much and got out of the car and locked it.

    "Let''s go." He said whileing near her.

    "Hmph! You will fail your exams if you keep fucking like animals." She said with a blush on her face, because she also wanted to spend intimate time with him.

    "I think I might listen to you just this once." He said with a simile.

    Cassie ignored his words and kept walking.

    As they were about to enter the College suddenly a voice stopped them in their tracks.

    "Jack."

    Both of them turned around towards the source of the voice, it was none other then Susan, she was wearing white shirt and a ck pleated skirt.

    She was looking at Jack with a slight blush on her face.

    Jack on the other hand when saw her, smiled. He looked at Cassie and a mischiviohs smile formed on his face.

 Chapter 86 Wait...

    ?

    Jack looked at Sunsan''s head and could see three of her hearts filled and her Ero Meter was still on hundred.

    "Hello." Jack smiled at her while ncing at Cassie.

    He could see a jealous expression on her face.

    Cassie raised her nose and moved her hand, she held his hand with hers.

    "You bought a new car? What happened to the previous one?" Susan asked while stepping near him.

    She noticed Cassie holding his hand however she didn''t pay it any heed.

    "It''s just I wanted a new car." Jack smiled and chuckled internally.

    "It''s a pretty nice car." She said while looking at G-wagon, she wanted to drive it however restrained herself from asking.

    Because Jack has previously denied her so many time.

    For the past few days all she could think about is Jack and she didn''t know the reason behind it.

    Every time she looks at him her heart starts to beat faster.

    "Can I ask you a favour?" She asked with a blush on her face.

    "Yes, go ahead." Jack said with a smile and just as he said it, he could feel the grip around his hand tightening.

    "I have brought a Te, can you teach me its functions?" She said and looked at him with hopeful expression.

    She wanted to spend some time with Jack and this was her excuse.

    "You brought a Te too?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he knew that she wanted the car and asked him previously for a test drive.

    "Yes, can you help?" She asked again.

    Jack listened to her and then looked at Cassie.

    "Yes, sure." Just as he said this, Cassie snorted and leaving his hand moved inside the sses with hurried steps.

    He could tell that she was annoyed by his answer.

    He sighed.

    Susan noticed and sighed too, "It''s ok, you don''t have to." She said while looking at Cassie.

    Jack smiled. "No, don''t worry. I will teach you after the test." He said and nodded at her, he then turned around to move.

    Just as he was about to go, her voice came again from behind.

    "Wait..."

    Jack turned around and looked at her again, she had a blush on her face and was breathing heavily, he could even spot slight tears in her eyes.

    He furrowed his borws and moved a step closer to her.

    "Is everything ok?" He asked with a worried expression.

    Susan stared at him for few seconds and then clenched her fists.

    "I am sorry, but I love you!" She said and her heart skipped a beat.

    ''I have done it! I am stupid!'' She thought and ran away.

    She didn''t even wait for his answer or his reaction and ran away from the ce quickly.

    "Wait..." Jack tried to stop her, however she was gone before he could do anything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He looked at her disappearing figure and contemted something for few seconds, after that with a sigh he moved inside the ss and caught up with Cassie.

    Soon both Cassie and him sat on their usual ce.

    "Why are you angry?" He looked at her silently unpacking her bag on the desk.

    "I am not angry." She said and continued to fiddle her bag.

    Jack ced his hand on her thighs and looked her in the eyes.

    "Tell me what''s going through your mind." He said with a serious tone.

    "Nothing, stop pestering me." She said and moved his hand away from her thighs.

    "I told you before that I have other girls in my life." He said again while leaning closer to her.

    "Yes, and I don''t mind it." She said, still not looking at him.

    Jack took in a deep breath seeing her ignoring him and then moved a bit away from her. He also noticed the new panel shing red.

    By now he was ninty percent sure that it was a lie detector.

    "Are you annoyed by me?" He asked.

    "Yes, you ask so many questions." She murmured and then booted herptop to read some study material before the test.

    This time her new panel was green.

    Jack listened to her and didn''t know what to do, so he turned silent and started taking out his materials to study.

    After about half an hour of silence, the teacher came in the ss, it was not miss Elma but a bald teacher.

    He had a big stack of papers in his hands as he looked at the ss with a serious expression on his face.

    "Everyone close your books andptops, the test is about to began, I don''t want to see anyone cheating." He said in a rough and deep voice.

    When the students listened to him, none ignored his words and quickly packed their bags again.

    Jack also started packing his bag as he looked at Cassie.

    His eyes narrowed when he saw that she was still ignoring him. "I wonder, how can I make up with her."

    He could tell that the reason for Cassie''s annoyance was all the eventsbined till now.

    He sighed and ced the bag under the table.

    Soon enough the bald teacher handed papers to everyone in the ss.

    "This is a very important paper, if you score good in this then there is a high chance that you will score good in the main exam." The teacher said and sat on the chair in front.

    "Cheating would not get you anywhere as you wouldn''t be able to in main exam. And even after this you want to cheat just to feel good for few seconds then I warn you, If I find anyone peaking then I won''t let you sit in Mid terms." The man said and casted a serious gaze at every student in ss.

    Everyone listed to him and nodded, they knew that cheating would get them nowhere.

    Soon enough the test started and Jack opened his papers, it was a multiple choice paper with negative markings for every wrong answer.

    This was the basic for every exams.

    He nced at Cassie and saw that she was seriously looking at paper, fully involved, there was even a slight smile on her face when she read the questions.

    He knew that she has studied hard for the college and he won''t be surprised if she gets the first position in ss.

 Chapter 87 Test

    ?

    Jack looked at the question paper and noticed that he didn''t knew the answers for most of the questions.

    Although he knew the answers of some.

    ''I guess, I will only pass with bare minimum.'' He thought and sighed.

    He wasn''t to worried about the paper or the mid terms, he would be happy if he just pass the college and get a degree.

    Thinking of this he started reading the first question seriously.

    And just as he was about to mark the first answer on his OMR sheet, suddenly a panel came in front of him.

    It was the same panel that appeared on the head of Cassie and Nicole, the lie detector.

    However this time it was smaller in size.

    ''Why is this panel in front of the question paper?'' He looked at the option he was about to mark and the the panel shed green.

    He was pretty sure that he knew the answer of the first question.

    ''Does it mean my first answer is right?'' He decided to test the new panel.

    He focused his eyes on the other option and just as he thought the small round panel now shed red.

    He was sure that the red shing option was wrong one.

    A smile formed on his face when he realised the functions of the new panel.

    ''So this is also a feature of Ero Meter.'' He chuckled inwardly and marked the first question on his sheet.

    He then moved to the next question.

    ''I have never read this topic before, I wonder if this new panel would be able to guess the new question.'' He thought and focused on the options.

    There were total of four option, he first nced at the option one and the panel shed red.

    ''This means the option is not the correct one.''

    He then nced at the second option, this time the panel shed green.

    His smile widened at the realisation.

    He filled the second question on his sheet ording to the panel.

    Although he still wasn''t sure if the panel was right or wrong, however he was ready to take the risk, as this was just a mock paper and not the real deal.

    Even if he fails this test it wouldn''t be a big deal as he would pass the mid term with his existing knowledge.

    With ferver he started solving all the questions of the paper in hurry.

    Cassie, who was solving the paper and thinking about the questions when saw him marking the answers frowned.

    ''What is he doing?'' Her heart skipped a beat when she saw that he wasn''t even reading the questions properly.

    ''Has he gone stupid?'' She clenched her teeth. ''If he keeps up like this then no one would be able to save him from failing.''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Although she was annoyed by him, she still wanted him to pass the exam, after all she loved him and cared for him.

    Moving her legs she tapped his legs few times, her eyes nced at the bald teacher and she sighed when she saw that he was not paying attention.

    Jack who was focused on ecstatically solving the paper, when suddenly felt taps on his legs, stopped and looked at Cassie with a frown.

    "What?" He whispered.

    "What are you doing? At least read the questions." She said while moving her head closer to the bench and in a low voice.

    Jack listened to her and a sneaky smile formed on his face.

    "I know all the answers." He said.

    Cassie listened to him and narrowed her eyes. "If you wanted to fail the exam so bad then why did you attend it in the first ce?" She said with narrow eyes.

    "Don''t worry I will pass the exam." He looked at her paper and smiled, she was at her second question while he has already done ten.

    Cassie took in a deep breath at his words. "So be it, don''t cry when you get the lowest score and Iugh at you." She said and turned her head around to look at her paper.

    Jack chuckled and started finishing his paper again.

    The test had a total of two hundred questions, all of them were four marks each and every wrong answer means one negative mark.

    He started filling his sheet ording to the panel, after a time he even stopped reading the questions and only followed his cheat.

    The test had a total time limit of three and half hours and generally it was designed in a was that no one can score more than ninty five percent marks.

    As the number of questions were high and time was tight, one can get number one ce in just ninty percent, sometimes even eighty five percent was enough to be a top student.

    Jack didn''t care about these things at all and finished all the question in a matter of half an hour.

    After filling hisst answer he ced his pen down and looked at his shaking fingers.

    He was so excited that he filled everything too fast and his fingers started hurting.

    With a smile he rubbed his finger against his thighs to calm them down, he looked at his sheet with a proud smile on his face.

    He then looked at the other students and saw that all of them were busy solving question with all their focus, the ss was eerily silent and the bald teacher was looking at everyone with sharp gaze.

    Jack nced at his side to see Cassie, she was still on the thirtieth question and by the frown on her face he could tell that she was having issues to solve it.

    ''Should I help her?'' Suddenly a thought moved through his mind, however he soon denied it.

    First, it would be bad for Cassie even if he helped her and second she wouldn''t believe him even if he told the right answer.

    He sighed and looked at his paper, pretending to solve it. He didn''t want to submit the paper too early as it would raise suspicion.

    ''I will submit my paper with everyone else.'' He thought and continued to act.

    After few hours the test was finished and the teacher collected the paper from everyone.

 Chapter 88 No!

    ?

    After the bald teacher collected the answer sheets from everyone the ss again erupted in a low murmur.

    Everyone took out their books and notebooks to check if their answers were correct.

    Jack looked at Cassie and she was also flustered like everyone else.

    ''Looks like the paper was hard.'' He thought and moved near Cassie.

    "How did you do?" He asked with a sneaky smile on his face.

    "The paper was tough." Cassie was focused on her notebooks and said without paying him any attention.

    Jack looked at her and narrowed his eyes.

    "It''s not a big deal and you can''t change anything now so you should rx." He said while cing his hand on her thighs he wanted her to calm down.

    Cassie listened to him and then moved her head to look into his eyes.

    "It''s a big deal, and you are going to fail if you rx too much." She said with her brows raised and shook her leg to get his hand off.

    Jack listened to her and could tell that she was still angry because of the morning events.

    ''If she doesn''t wanna talk to me then so be it.'' A thought moved through his mind and he moved away from her.

    He decided not to talk to her till she says something herself.

    Cassie who was focusing on her books when felt him moving away, casted a nce at him and a pang of pain moved through her chest.

    She moved up and looked at him, she could see him opening his books and going through them.

    ''Is he angry at me?'' She thought, however, stayed silent.

    She wanted to teach him a lesson for the morning and then for talking with Susan.

    ''Did I go overboard?'' A thought went through her mind and after that, she started studying again, she didn''t know what she should say or do.

    After the teacher submitted the OMR sheets in the machine to check the answers, he moved in front of the ss and coughed to make everyone silent.

    "The answers will be checked and results will be posted on the notification board in an hour." He said and then moved out of the ss.

    Everyone listens to him and nodded, some were excited about the results and some were scared of it.

    Jack was nonchnt of the results, he didn''t care what the results would be.

    "Hey, Jack." As he was pretending to read through his books, suddenly he heard a sweet voice and looked above.

    A smile formed on his face when he saw who it was.

    "Hello, Susan." He said and stood up, she was standing near his desk with a blush on her face.

    "Can you teach me now, till the resultse?" She asked as she nced at Cassie for a few seconds and then focused on Jack''s eyes.

    Cassie also looked up because of Susan''s voice and her heart skipped a beat.

    ''She is here again.'' She wanted to say something, however, when she saw a smile on Jack''s face she turned silent, and with a snort, she looked at her books again.

    "Ok," Jack said and stood up from his seat, after that both of them moved towards the parking lot.

    In the front of the ss, a blonde boy with a chiseled jawline was looking at both of them with anger shing in his eyes.

    ''This bitch! She broke up with me just a few days ago and now she is hitting on someone else.'' Clenching his fist he turned around and looked at Cassie, then he looked at Jack again.

    ''You stole my girl! I will steal yours.'' He stood up from his seat and started moving towards Cassie.

    He remembered that Cassie used to have a crush on him, previously she would do anything he say and in the end, he friendzoned her.

    ''She must still have feelings for me.'' Ron thought and soon enough reached in front of Cassie.

    "Sorry to disturb you, are you studying?" Ron asked seeing that she was dissolved in her books.

    Cassie on the other hand was engrossed in the thoughts of Jack as she stared at her books soullessly.

    ''I wonder if he hates me now?''

    Many thoughts were going through her mind, some scared her and some made her angry towards Jack.

    However, when she heard a strange but familiar voice she broke out of her stupor and looked at the man standing in front of her.

    She knew him, he was the one that she used to have a crush on and in the end, got friend-zoned.

    "Hey, Ron." She said superficially. Although in the past she used to love him, now she had no feelings towards him. Both her body and heart now belonged to Jack.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    And although she has just gotten in a fight with Jack, it doesn''t mean that her love for him has diminished even a bit.

    Ron listened to her cold voice and his eyebrows twitched.

    ''What''s with her attitude? She used to be so polite back then.'' He didn''t mind her words too much and smiled again.

    "Can I sit beside you, I want to ask some doubts rted to the test." He asked his smile still on his face.

    Cassie listened to him and then took in a deep breath, she could tell that he was trying to hit on her.

    This realization annoyed her even more, she was already annoyed by Jack and now Ron had appeared out of nowhere and was trying to hit on her.

    "No, it''s Jack''s seat, he could be back at any time." She said and started ignoring him, she remembered Jack''s words about how he won''t like it if she favors other men.

    That was the reason why she didn''t even wanna talk to Ron for too long, if it was someone else then she might have talked with him.

    However, Ron was trying to hit on her and she didn''t wanna pay him too much attention.

    ''Is she ying hard to get?'' Ron thought and smiled.

    "I am just asking a few questions, I will go as soon as Jackes, and by the way, I am holding a party tomorrow at my new house. How about youe and have some fun?" He said, a smile still stered on his face.

    Cassie listened to him and took in a deep breath, she was seething, first Jack left her for Susan and now Ron hase to annoy her.

    She looked at him with her eyes narrow and anger visible on her face.

    "A no is a no!" She said and then looked away from him. "Please don''t disturb me anymore." She said in a strict tone.

    Ron looked at her with a dumbfounded expression. He thought that she liked him, but now he has seen her reaction, he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    ''Why is she so mean?'' A tear almost left her eyes as he turned around and moved towards his seat with a slouched posture.

    ...

    Outside the car, Jack and Susan were standing in front of a ck Te, the same model as Jack''s old car.

    "I brought this one," Susan said as she looked at Jack with a hopeful expression.

    Jack nodded. "Nice color choice." He said and sat in the passenger seat.

    Susan''s heart was beating at a rapid pace as she moved and sat in the driver seat and just as she sat in the car she looked at him with a blush on her face.

    "I am sorry about the morning." She said and averted her gaze.

    "No worries." Jack looked at her head and saw that, her Ero Meter was at full. "By the way, do you really love me?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    Susan listened to him and stayed silent for a few seconds, her face flushedpletely red.

    "Yes..." She muttered. And aplicated expression appeared on her face.

    Jack saw the new panel shing green.

    ''She is telling the truth.''

    He smiled and ced his hand on her shoulder, "Don''t worry."

    Now as her hearts were increased Jack was ready to take her in as his. At first, he thought that she was a gold digger who would sleep with anyone with money.

    However, knowing about her information he found out that she was still a virgin and was looking for a reliable partner.

    Susan listened to him and nodded with a smile. "Thanks, I feel different when I am around you, I don''t know the reason but... But..." She stared into his eyes and words stoppeding out of her mouth.

    She wanted to express her feelings but didn''t know what she should do.

    Jack, who was about to console her again stopped as a panel shed in front of him, the world around him turned ck and white, and the time stopped.

    [1. Kiss her. (+1 Heart.)

    2. Console her. (+0 Hearts.)]

    He looked at the options and smiled, they were concise. His eyes subconsciously nced at her lips and his smile widened.

    Choosing the first option he looked at her for a few seconds.

    Susan noticed his smile and her heart started beating even faster.

    "We..." Before she could say anything, Jack suddenly leaned in andnded a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 89 Psycopath

    ?

    Outside the College in Susan''s new ck te both Jack and Susan were kissing each other, their lips intertwined and their saliva mixing.

    Susan''s hand rested on Jack''s cheek, she could feel his sharp Jawline.

    A blush formed on her face as they continued to kiss each other, even her private parts started to get wet.

    Jack could feel her body turning hot and he could tell that she was in an extremely aroused state.

    His hands moved and through her smooth thighs moved towards her underwear.

    "Mmm..." Susan suddenly moaned loudly as she felt his muscr hand moving in her underwear, it sent shivers down her spine.

    She wiggled her body and clenched her thighs as all of this was new for her and she doesn''t know how to react.

    She was excited, but somewhat scared too, it was her basic instinct to protect her private parts.

    Jack could feel her tensed-up body and he could also feel her thighs mping down on his leg so he can''t move any further.

    Breaking the kiss he looked her in the eyes and ced his other hand on her shoulder gently. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that you don''t want." He said in a deep voice.

    When Susan heard his deep and reliable voice she nodded subconsciously and her heart quickened its pace.

    "I am sorry, it''s my first time that''s why I am so nervous." She said with an apologetic expression.

    "No need to apologize. Everyone is nervous when they do something new." He said and moved his head near her ears.

    "Leave everything to me..." He said and kissed her lips.

    Susan subconsciously gulped her saliva because of his deep voice and then started kissing him again.

    Soon as their kiss got intense she got more familiar with Jack''s presence, and slowly but surely she let her thighs loose, letting Jack''s finger fully inside her panties.

    Jack smiled internally at this realization and kept kissing her as his finger rolled around her vaginal opening and soon enough he found her clitoris.

    With a chuckle, he pressed the little button.

    "Mmm..." Susan let out a loud moan as their kiss broke apart, she grabbed the seats of her te tightly as wave after wave of pleasure started assaulting her body.

    Seeing her moaning, Jack smiled and started rubbing his finger on her clitoris, while his other finger entered her vagina.

    "Ah... Jack... Slow..." Susan started moaning in pleasure as she felt Jack''s finger teasing her private parts.

    Her body turned extremely hot and her nipples hardened.

    Jack saw the slight bulge of her nipples on her chest and moved his hands to unbutton her shirt, he soon relived her boobs out of their misery.

    Susan was moaning in excitement and then she realized that her boobs were free.

    She suddenly got stratled and quickly covered her chest with her hands.

    She clenched her thighs again.

    "Wait..." She murmured in a low voice and looked at Jack with a blush.

    Jack stopped and remove his hands from her crotch.

    He could tell that she was ashamed of doing it in the car as anyone could see them.

    "What happened?" Jack asked, his smile still stered on his face.

    "Let''s go somewhere else." She said in a hushed voice as hot breath moved out of her chest.

    Jack listened to her and then looked at the time, they still had forty-five minutes left before the results get out.

    "Ok." He said and sat in the car leaning on the seat.

    Susan nodded and shyly buttoned her shirt, after that she started the car and soon enough they teaches a motel.

    Booking the room, as soon as they entered and closed the door. Both of them started kissing each other passionately.

    Jack removed his clothes quickly while Susan also got naked in no time.

    Pushing her onto the bed he leaned over her and then started kissing her neck.

    "Mmm..." Susan moaned out loudly and then her body jerked when she saw his huge penis on her vaginal opening.

    "Are they this big?" She asked with her eyes widened in surprise.

    She has seen some porn videos and from them, she could tell that the penis was usually big, however, she had heard that they weren''t that big in reality, however now seeing Jack''s penis she was surprised.

    Jack chuckled at her words.

    "I don''t think it will fit inside me..." She murmured again, Jack could feel her breath turning hot.

    "Don''t worry, I will do it slowly." Jack leaned in and kissed her on the lips.

    Susan gulped her saliva and grabbed the bedsheets tightly, bracing herself for the iing attack.

    "I trust you." She murmured and closed her eyes, letting Jack handle her body.

    "Calm down." He whispered in her ears and then kissed her again.

    Susan nodded as veins bulged on her neck as Jack slowly started prating her body.

    "Ahh..." She moaned out loudly as she felt the tip of his penis in her deeper parts.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Waves after waves of hormones started rushing through her body, painbined with pleasure moved through her chest and she started moaning louder and louder.

    Jack started kissing her neck to calm her down and soon enough his waist started pacing up and down on her body.

    As time went on her moans started reverberating louder and louder in the room.

    "Ahh... Jack... I feel strange...." She said and then her body started jerking with loud moans.

    She came again and again as she gripped Jack''s shoulder tightly, her nails digging into his skin.

    Her eyes rolled back and she orgasmed loudly.

    "Ah... Yes, keep going... I feel so good..." Tears of pleasure started dripping down her eyes.

    "Ahh..." Jack increased his pace and grunts of pleasure started moving out of his mouth.

    Susan''s legs crossed across his waist and soon enough he came inside her vagina.

    "Mmm..." Susan grunted loudly as her body listlessly slumped on the soft bed, she was breathing heavily.

    Jack on the other hand moved away from her and went towards the shower. He didn''t wanna go to college again covered with sweat.

    "Come let''s take a bath." He said before entering the bathroom while ncing back at her powerless body.

    "Let me breathe a little." Susan looked at him, as her chest heaved up and down.

    Jack chuckled and moved inside the bathroom, soon enough he came out, his body glistening with water drops.

    Susan, who finally caught her breath when saw his naked body, blushed and stood up from the bed.

    "I want to try something." She said and moved towards him with a smile.

    "What?" Jack raised his brows.

    She held his hand and moved him towards the bed, sitting him down she got on her knees.

    Jack smiled looking at her, he knew what she was going to do, she was going to give him a blow job.

    "Where did you learn this?" He asked with a sneaky smile on his face.

    Susan moved her head up and looked at his mischievous smile.

    "I watched some videos." She said as her cheeks turned even red.

    "You are a pervert huh." Jack teased.

    "No, I was just curious." She said with an annoyed tone.

    Jack chucked at her words and let her do it.

    When Susan saw him getting silent she looked at his giant penis and gulped her saliva.

    Opening her mouth she moved in directly and engulfed the tip of his penis, her tongue rolling around his nce.

    "Mmm..." Jack let out a mona feeling the stimtion and his hand subconsciously moved and rested on her head.

    Susan felt a slight push on her head and then moved her face down to take it even deeper.

    When she was halfway in she widened her eyes in surprise. ''It''s too big!''

    She could feel the tip of his shaft touching the back of her throat and she was only halfway through it.

    "Keep going..." Jack moaned, feeling pleasure moving through his body.

    Susan listened to him and did her best, forcing herself she soon reached his roots, and her gag reflexes kicked in, however, she somehow controlled them.

    Soon enough she started moving up and down on his shaft.

    "Mmm..." Jack let out a loud moan and pushed her head down to his crotch.

    Susan''s eyes widened as she felt a warm fluid moving through her throat to her stomach.

    After a few seconds, she calmed down and let the fluid move through her esophagus.

    "Mmmm..." Jack moaned again and after releasing some more fluid, he finally let her head free.

    Just as she felt his grip loosening on her head, she quickly moved away and coughed a few times, however, she already swallowed his semen so nothing came out.

    "I could have choked!" She looked at him with her big eyes.

    "You didn''t tho." Jack smiled andy on the bed, he was feeling amazing after the blowjob.

    Susan listened to his words and stood up, "Are you a psychopath?" She asked as she leaned on his body.

    "Yes, why?" Jack chuckled.

    Her plump chest pressed against his pecs as she moved over his head, her haris draping down.

    "I love psychopaths." She giggled.

    "I don''t."

 Chapter 90 Results

    ?

    Soon enough both Jack and Susan sat in the car and moved towards the college.

    Jack drove the car while Susan sat in the passenger seat, she started looking at herself in a small pocket mirror and adjusted her makeup and dress.

    "How did your test go?" Susan asked suddenly as she ced the mirror back in her bag.

    "It was ok," Jack replied, as he still didn''tpletely know the features of the panel and he didn''t wanna brag only to fail at the end.

    "I hope, I get good results," Susan said and sighed.

    "Don''t worry," Jack said with a smile.

    "You have been visiting sses less and less these days." Susan looked him in the eyes.

    "Been busy." Jack smiled.

    They started talking more and more and soon enough they reached the college.

    Parking the car Jack looked at his phone and saw that they were already fifteen minuteste.

    "The results are out, let''s see." He said and moved out of the car. The teacher gave them an hour for the results to be announced and they are already fifteen minuteste.

    Susan nodded and also stepped out of her te.

    "Here take the card." Jack handed her the Te card and moved towards the college.

    "Let''s go," Susan said and quickened her pace and in no time both of them reached the notification board area.

    A lot of students were covering the notification board and it was hard to see the results for them.

    Jack tried to look for his name when suddenly Cassie moved out of the group and looked at him in silence.

    She came near him and narrowed her eyes.

    Jack could tell that she was still annoyed by him. "What happened?" He asked.

    "You studied in secret without me?" She asked with her brows raised.

    By this time Susan has gone into the group to look for her results so it was only two of them.

    "What do you mean?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    Cassie took in a deep breath and took out her phone. "Look at this." She showed him a photo of the notification board that she has just clicked.

    Jack took the phone from her hand and looked at the image.

    After searching for a bit he finally found his name and he zoomed in to see his test percentage.

    "Oh..." He looked at the results in silence. They were indeed what he expected if his cheat worked.

    ''So the new panel also have these kind of functions.'' He sighed and looked at Cassie.

    "It''s just luck." He said.

    "Luck?" Cassie widened her eyes. "Getting full marks is luck?" Cassie asked, bewildered.

    She was somewhat suspicious of Jack, however when she remembered how quickly Jack finished his paper, she could only pull out two conclusions. The first is that he was lucky and the second one is that he somehow got his hands on the paper before the exam.

    She knew him and stayed with him most of the time and she was damn sure that he didn''t study for the exam.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You are lucky." She said and sighed, "I am happy that it was you, who surpassed me." She said again with a slight smile.

    "You got the second rank?" Jack looked at the photo again and saw her name just below her.

    She got seven hundred marks out of eight hundred and was the second rank, just from this one could tell how hard it was to get full marks.

    Slowly but surely many students stepped out of the crowd and some started looking at both Jack and Cassie like they were monsters.

    Even Susan who got the seventh rank stepped out of the crowd and looked at Jack dumbfounded.

    She has just asked him, how his paper went and he said it was ok.

    ''Does getting the full marks means the results were ok?'' She wanted to say something to Jack, however, when she saw Cassie standing with him, she sighed and moved towards her car.

    Previously when she met Jack in ss, she noticed that Cassie was not happy when she talked with Jack.

    ''I wonder if those two are dating?'' A thought moved through her mind and with it came, slight pain.

    Just now both she and Jack had spent intimate moments together and she was now ashamed that she might have broken a good rtionship.

    Sighing she moves towards her car.

    "I am stupid."

    She looked at her phone and then sat in her car.

    "Why do I feel such love for him." She sat in her car and looked at her image in the rearview mirror.

    "I have to talk to him about our rtionship when I meet him alone." She started her car and moved out of the college.

    Cassie and Jack stood in the middle of the college.

    "Let''s go home, we will talk there." He said and held Cassie''s hand.

    Cassie nodded and moved behind him.

    Jack looked around to find Susan, however, she was nowhere to be seen. With a sigh he moved towards his car and then both of them moved towards their new house.

    Inside their newly bought mansion, Both Cassie and Jack sat on the sofa.

    Nicole was out, searching for some business opourtinites.

    "I am sorry..." Cassie said suddenly breaking the awkward silence between them.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and then moved toward the fridge to get some water.

    He knew why she was asking for forgiveness.

    He didn''t say anything to her and after drinking some water moved towards the sofa and sat beside her.

    "Say something," Cassie said with furrowed brows, she was scared that he was still unhappy with the morning events.

    "I know I was too harsh on you, I won''t do it again." She said again and leaned her body on his chest.

    "Don''t worry." Jack smiled and then his hands moved to her face, cing her hair behind his ear he pulled her even closer to himself.

    He could tell that she wanted his attention and that was the reason why she was acting moody all day.

 Chapter 91 My Money?

    ?

    In the evening Cassie was sitting on her bed, naked, her knees covering her chest and there was a blush on her face.

    She looked at Jack who was standing in front of her, rubbing his hair with a towel aftering out of the shower, both of them had sex multiple times today, and now that she was looking at Jack naked she still got horny.

    Jack also noticed the blush on her face and with a smile moved towards her. Standing in front of her, his hands moved and rolled over her shoulder.

    "Are you happy now?" He asked with a sneaky smile on his face.

    All day she has been annoyed by him and now she was looking at him like a hungry tiger.

    They have eloped so many times in the past few hours, however, Jack could still see the lust in her eyes, it was like she was not fulfilled yet and wanted more from him.

    Jack on the other hand was also not exhausted.

    He became full of vigor when his eyesnded on her naked and serene body.

    And his shaft tightened when he saw her seductive blush and her ample lips, begging him to suck their juice out of them.

    He moved and reached her facending a kiss on her lips.

    "I was too unreasonable this morning, I didn''t know what happened to me, it''s just that I care about you very much." She said and leaned on his chest.

    She regretted the fact how she treated Jack and how she ignored him.

    She wondered what would happen if Jack started ignoring her and her heart skipped a beat, she didn''t want that to happen as it would hurt her a lot.

    "So now you have learned your lesson," Jack said with a smile, he decided to tease her to lighten up the mood, he could tell that the tension between them was rising and he wanted to dumb the situation down a little as it would be best for both of them.

    "What about the person that vandalized your car? Did you get any clue?"

    She wanted to know about the case since she was worried about Jack.

    "I hired some private investigators, they are looking into the matter and searching for clues."

    Jack has already hired some professional investigators and sent them all of the details.

    They have asked for one week to get some clues.

    Although hiring them was expensive, it was nothing that Jack couldn''t afford with his massive multimillion-dor wealth.

    "That''s good, I hope they find the culprit soon," Cassie murmured. "By the way did you meet Meadow again, after the hospital?" She said again with her brows raised.

    "No, I am nning to meet her tomorrow." He said.

    He wanted to meet Meadow sooner, however, he didn''t get the chance because of all the events that were happening till now.

    Soon enough they started kissing each other and after some more time, their moans started reverberating in the room.

    It was only after they heard Nicoleing did they stop and moved down to the living area after wearing their clothes.

    Cassie had a blush on her face, while Jack stepped down with a smile on his face.

    Nicole looked at Cassie and knew what happened in her absence.

    She sighed and threw her heels away while taking in a yawn, her body slumped on the cushiony sofa.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jack saw her face and furrowed his brows, he could tell that her day was bad by her expressions.

    He moved and sat beside her. "How was the day today?" He asked while cing his hand over her shoulder.

    Nicole moved and leaned on his body. "It was bad, I don''t think, I will ever be sessful doing business." She sighed with a worried tone.

    "Don''t worry, you will be. I am with you." He kissed her forehead.

    "No, I think I am wasting all your money on useless things." She leaned in even closer, rubbing her head in his arms to feel his warmth.

    Cassie saw them and sat on the sofa while switching the TV on.

    "Don''t worry about the money, stupid." Jack patted her head.

    Nicole moved her head up and looked him in the eyes.

    "No, it''s not my money, it''s yours, I can''t recklessly invest in some business that dies outter."

    She wanted to pay back Jack all the money that he gave her and at least ten times it, however, now that she was searching for some good business opportunities she found out that most of them were scams.

    Jack listened to her and turned serious. "I don''t like the way you talk." He said suddenly in a strict tone.

    Even Cassie turned around and looked at him with her brows raised. ''Has he gone stupid? Why is he talking to her like that?'' She wanted to intervene however controlled herself.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his tone. She moved away and looked him in the eyes.

    She could see that he was serious and angry at her.

    "What happened? I am sorry If I did something wrong." She looked at him as tears almost fell from her eyes.

    Jack stayed silent for a moment, his expression still serious.

    "You make me feel like you don''t love me anymore." He said again, his tone the same as before.

    Nicole gulped her saliva and a tear moved down from her left eye.

    She quickly moved her hands and ced them on his face, "I am sorry..." She said in a worried tone.

    Jack stared in her eyes, "What do you mean my money? When I already gave it to you? It''s your money now and you can use it however you want."

    Jack knew that money was the biggest killer of creativity and ced a lot of pressure on someone.

    He didn''t want Nicole to feel that pressure and wanted her to use the money freely and the money he gave her came from her five hearts in the first ce.

    So it was her money in a way.

    When Nicole listened to him she realized what he wanted to say and sighed in relief, she was worried that the matter was worse by his reaction.

    "Ok, but never be angry at me anymore, or I will kill you." She said and hugged him tightly.

    Even Cassie let out a breath of relief.

 Chapter 92 TV Remote

    ?

    Jack, Cassie, and Nicole were watching the TV, listening to the news.

    It was about the same murder that happened in Jack''s previous apartment.

    "There are still no clues..." Cassie sighed looking at the TV.

    Nicole and Jack were also perplexed looking at the news.

    Jack also felt that something was amiss about this whole situation.

    "Turn the TV off, let''s eat some food," Nicole said while standing up, she was fed up with the same news again and again.

    Cassie nodded and taking the remote in her hand switched the TV off. She then ced the remote on the table.

    Standing up she looked at Nicole. "What did you order today?" She asked with her eyes glimmering.

    "Sushi." Nicole smiled seeing the excited expression on Cassie''s face. "He must be outside." She said and looking at her phone and moving outside.

    Jack looked at Nicole leaving and also stood up to get some beer from the fridge.

    "Sushi is my favorite!" Cassie also smiled and moved beside Nicole to get the food.

    Jack came back and ced the beer cans on the table, he looked at the main door and Cassie and Nicole still hasn''te back.

    ''Let''s watch some sports.'' Jack thought and moved his hand towards the table to pick up the TV remote.

    However, he only grabbed thin air. He looked down with his eyes wide.

    ''I was sure that Cassie ced the TV remote on the table.'' He looked around on the sofa to search for the remote, however, it was nowhere to be found.

    ''Was I dreaming?'' He furrowed his brows, ''Where did she ce the remote?'' He looked at the door again and saw that they still haven''te back.

    ''Did it fall under the sofa?'' He thought and just when he was about to squat down to find the remote, his eyes suddenlynded on the polished white stairs of the mansion and his heart skipped a beat.

    ''What is that?'' He could see a contrasting ck object on the white stairs. Narrowing his eyes he focused on the object.

    "How did it get there?" He stood rooted in his ce as different thoughts started going through his mind.

    ''Did Cassie identally ce it over there? No that can''t be the case! I saw her cing it down on the table.'' He slowly moved towards the stairs.

    He then suddenly thought about the old man and how he suddenly disappeared in front of him.

    He then looked around the room to see if anyone else was present there.

    Gulping his saliva he picked up the remote and then looked around the stairs.

    "Jack!"

    As he was about to move up the stairs, he suddenly heard a high-pitched voice.

    Just by the voice he identified that it was Nicole''s voice.

    "What happened?" cing the remote back on the stairs he rushed toward the outside of the house where Nicole and Cassie went to pick up food.

    Just as he reached the main gate he saw two people, they were none other than Cassie and Nicole.

    In front of them stood a big Coyote baring its teeth.

    Cassie had a stone in her hand as she was ready to throw it at the animal.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Nicole on the other hand had a few boxes in her hands, when she noticed Jack, she quickly moved behind him.

    "This Coyote is trying to bite me!" She was panicking. Jack also noticed a scratch mark on her leg from where blood was dripping.

    Jack looked at the animal as anger moved through his body.

    The Coyote reached above his knees with brownish hairs and it looked at all of them while baring its canines.

    Jack furrowed his brows. ''Coyotes don''t usually attack humans.'' He moved forwards and came in front of Cassie.

    "Move back." He said looking into her eyes.

    "I will teach this fucker a lesson!" Cassie shouted in anger and threw the rock in her hand toward the Coyote.

    "No..." Before Jack could say anything the stone already left Cassie''s hands andnded on the animal.

    He could tell that there was something wrong with the Coyote and it would not be a good decision to provoke it anymore.

    However, he was already toote.

    The Coyote slid on the ground with a squeal and then stood up back again, it then looked at Cassie with bloodshot eyes and then growled.

    Jack took in a deep breath and moved Cassie back with his hands.

    "Get back now!" He said and then looked at the iing animal.

    The Coyote jumped and ran towards Cassie with its eyes turning red.

    Jack clenched his teeth and readied himself to kick the animal.

    However, before he could do anything, Cassie moved away from him and picked up another stone from the ground, and then again, the stone flew out of her hand at a high speed and hit the Coyote in its head.

    "Get out of the house bitch!" She stepped forwards and picked up another stone.

    The Coyote on the other hand slid on the ground again and before it could get back up another stone hit its abdomen.

    It squealed loudly and then ran away with its tail between its legs.

    When Jack and Nicole saw the Coyote running away both of them looked at Cassie dumbfounded.

    ''Why is she so violent?'' They were bbergasted.

    However, before the animal could cross the boundary, Cassie picked up another stone, and it hit again on the Coyote''s leg, making it stumble and slid on the ground again.

    "Ke...." The Coyote let out a hiss and then stood up and quickly ran away.

    Cassie on the other had already picked up another stone.

    "Wait, are you going to kill it?" Jack ced a hand on her shoulder and then he noticed her angry expression.

    "Hmph! It won''t dare to enter our house again! Stupid bitch!" It was only when the Coyote disappeared that she calmed down and looked at Jack.

    Jack gulped his saliva listening to her. He then remembered the day when she ran after him with scissors.

    ''I have to make sure that she doesn''t get angry at me anymore.'' He thought and then looked at Nicole.

    She was still bleeding from her legs.

 Chapter 93 Strange People

    ?

    "Let''s go inside." Jack took the food boxes from her hands and then moved her hand over his shoulder to support her.

    "I think I can walk... Ah..." Nicole grunted as she held him tightly so she doesn''t fall.

    "She needs to see a doctor." Cassie came in front to open the door fully and said looking at Nicole''s legs. "She is bleeding too much."

    Jack nodded, "Let''s first disinfect the wound, then we can go to the hospital." Jack said and looked at Nicole''s face.

    He could see her face getting pale and from her expressions, he could tell that she was in pain.

    "Hold them." Jack gave the food boxes to Cassie.

    Cassie nodded and quickly took the boxes from his hands.

    "Don''t worry, it will be ok soon," Jack said and picked up Nicole in his hands, so she doesn''t have to walk.

    He soonid her on the sofa and then after washing her wound with water in a bowl, he applied some disinfectant.

    "You take her to the hospital, I will clean up the house," Cassie said as she tied her hair to her back.

    "I think I am ok, I don''t need to go to the hospital," Nicole said suddenly as she looked at Jack.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words.

    "No! You go to hospital, no one knows what that fucker has been into." Cassie said before Jack could open his mouth. She was referring to the Coyote.

    Nicole, who wanted to retort, when suddenly heard Cassie''s words, turned silent and nodded.

    "Let''s go." Jack stood up and took her in his arms again.

    "I can walk."

    "Just stay silent," Jack said, silencing her words, he knew that she was saying all this because she didn''t wanna trouble them.

    "At least eat food first." She said again as she felt her body move in his arms. She didn''t want them to be hungry because of them.

    Jack didn''t reply to her and kept walking, and just as he reached the wooden door, he remembered something and turned around, he then looked at the stairs again where he left the TV remote.

    And just as his gazended on the stairs, he gulped his saliva, the remote disappeared again.

    ''Where did it go?!'' He looked around the room and then saw Cassie cleaning up the sofa and then his eyesnded on the table.

    The remote was ced there.

    He stayed silent for a few seconds. ''I definitely didn''t dream it.''

    "What are you waiting for? Go take her to the hospital." Suddenly Cassie said seeing him standing there unmoving with Nicole in his hands.

    Jack broke out of his stupor and nodded. ''It''s not safe to leave Cassie, here alone.''

    "Youe with me." He said looking her in the eyes.

    Cassie furrowed her brows at his words. "Why? I am gonna clean the house." She stepped forwards.

    "I need you." He said with a serious expression.

    Cassie who was about to say something, stopped when she saw his serious expression.

    "Cassie pleasee." Nicole looked at Cassie too.

    If not for Cassie then her wound could have been even more serious.

    Cassie looked at them and after contemting for few seconds she nodded. "Ok let''s go." She said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jack didn''t want her to stay alone in the house after seeing the peculiar urrences.

    Soon enough their Car moved out of the new mansion and then they reached a hospital nearby.

    "They are administrating some vines and injections." Cassie came out of the ward and stood in front of Jack.

    Jack nodded, he was currently standing in a hallway, and behind Cassie was an open balcony.

    Suddenly Jacks saw an old man appearing on the balcony.

    Jack looked at him and then looked at Cassie. "You stay with her, I need to do something."

    "What?" Cassie asked with her brows furrowed.

    "I will tell youter." Jack couldn''te up with an excuse on the spot so he brushed the topic off.

    Cassie turned silent for a few seconds and then nodded. "Make sure to keep your phone on ringing." She said and moved toward the ward.

    Jack nodded and then looked at the Old man again, he was standing there in ragged clothes and with a smile on his face.

    He moved and soon stood in front of him.

    "You are not dead yet?" He looked him in the eyes.

    The old manughed out loud at his words. "You want me dead?" He said with a mischievous smile.

    Jack stared into his eyes. "What is your name? I didn''t get to askst time."

    The old man looked at the buildings around from the balcony.

    "My name doesn''t matter." He said and leaned his hands on the railing. "You should ask the important questions instead." He turned his head around to look at Jack again.

    "How many sentience holders are there other than me?" Jack asked with a serious expression as he stepped forward and also stood near the railing.

    "None that I know of." The old man chuckled.

    Jack took in a deep breath at his words. "How did I get the new panel, even though you aren''t dead?"

    "I am dying slowly so you are getting the powers slowly." The old man suddenly flew up in front of Jack and stood on the railing.

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat when he saw him flying, however, he calmed down quickly. He knew that the old man has some strange powers.

    Jack looked at the rusty clothing of the old man and wanted to ask many questions.

    "There are a lot of strange urrences happening to me, do you know anything about them?" Jack narrowed his eyes.

    The old man folded his legs and sat on the railing. And he suddenly pulled a cigarette out of nowhere and it was even already lit.

    "I don''t know." The old man said as he took a puff from the cigarette.

    Jack started at him silently, he wanted to know who was doing all the strange things, like the Coyote incident and the TV remote incidence.

    He thought that the old man might know something.

    As he was about to ask the next question, the old man moved his hand and handed him the Cigarette.

    "I don''t know, who is doing what to you, however, there are some strange people in this world."

    "Strange people?"

 Chapter 94 Zero

    ?

    "What do you mean by strange people?" Jack looked at the old man with his brows furrowed.

    He didn''t take a puff from the cigarette, because he doesn''t like it and gave it back to the old man.

    "You don''t smoke?" The Old Man smiled.

    "That''s not what''s important." Jack looked at him seriously, he wanted to know as much useful information from the old man as he can before he disappears like thest time.

    It was a matter of the safety of his girls and family, he didn''t want any harm to befall them.

    The old manughed looking at his expression. "Don''t be so serious. Ok, I will tell you." He took in another puff of the cigarette.

    "I am listening." Jack nodded.

    "I have met a few people in my life that had strange powers, I don''t know where they get them from, however, I am sure that they don''t get them from sentience." The old man said and took in a deep breath.

    "How are you so sure that the powers are not from Sentience?" Jack leaned on the railing and looked below.

    They were currently on the tenth floor of the hospital.

    "Hehehe... I just know it." The old manughed.

    Jack stayed silent listening to his answer, he then turned his head around and looked the old man in the eyes.

    "What kind of powers do they have?" He asked, he wanted to know the powers of these strange people so he could be careful.

    The old man chuckled at his words. "As I told you that I only met a few, I don''t know what kind of powers they have, however, I once saw ady reviving the dead. Hahaha..." The old manughed loudly when he thought about the event.

    Jack gulped his saliva at the old man''s words.

    "Reviving the dead?"

    "Yes, she did some kind of ck magic ritual and then suddenly revived her dead daughter. I don''t know how she did it." The old man looked at Jack with a mischievous glint.

    "Was she more powerful than you?" Jack wanted to know, how powerful he could get, so he can n ahead.

    "I don''t know, I never fought her, however, if I had a good n then I might have defeated her. But I might be wrong."

    Jack listened to him and turned silent, the old man wasn''t giving him any satisfactory answers.

    After contemting a bit he moved away from the railing and then sighed.

    "What do you think I should ask next?" He wanted to know the thoughts of the Old man.

    "Hahaha... You are intelligent, boy!" The old man let out another heartyugh.

    "The new panel you got, it''s more powerful than you think." The Old man continued.

    "The new panel, you mean the lie detector?" Jack raised his brows.

    "It''s not a lie detector, hahaha..."

    "Then what is it?"

    "Figure out yourself. But I can tell you one thing, it can solve a lot of your problems." The old man took another puff of the cigarette.

    Jack nodded at his words, "How can I get powers like you?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t control the sentience. It will give you most of the powers when I die, however, it might not. Hahaha... It depends on you."

    "Depend on me?"

    "Yes, you are performing pretty well, I think you will be more powerful than me one day."

    "How powerful are you?"

    The old man listened to him and smiled. "I am not sure, however on a scale of one to ten, I think I was a two or three at my peak." The old man took in a breath.

    "I once heard of a girl so powerful that she could be a nine out of ten. I never got a chance to meet her tho." The old man chuckled.

    Jack listened to him and took in a deep breath. His heart skipped a beat when he heard his words.

    He could tell that the old man was very powerful and for him to rate himself so low mean thatpared to the girl, he was an insect.

    ''How powerful that girl must be?!''

    "How powerful do you think I am, currently?" Jack asked seriously.

    "Hehehe... You are a zero..." The old man said and then his body leaned backwards, and with a flip, he started falling from the tenth floor.

    Jack''s eyes widened when he saw the old man falling, he could see the depth of the fall and could tell that if the old man hit the ground then he would be dead for sure.

    He quickly moved his hand to catch the old man, however, he was already toote.

    While falling down the old manughed loudly and said his final words. "Hahaha... Boy, remember one thing, even, if I didn''t fully grasp the power of Sentience, you might be more powerful than me, so don''t lose hope!"

    These were his words before he disappeared from in sight.

    Jack looked below the building and saw no one there, he then sighed in relief.

    ''I have to meet him again.'' He still had many questions in his mind.

    "What are you looking at?" Suddenly a sweet voice came from behind his ears and he turned his head around.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Nothing." He said and moved towards the owner of the voice, it was none other than Cassie.

    "Hmm... They said that we can take Nicole home."

    Jack nodded at her words. "Ok, let''s go." He said and then both of them started moving toward the ward where Nicole was.

    Inside the room, they saw Nicole on the wheelchair and there were bandages on her leg.

    When Nicole saw Jack she breathed in relief. "Can we go home now?" Nicole looked at Jack in the eyes.

    "Yes, we can." Jack moved behind her and started pushing the wheelchair.

    "Cassie, get her to the parking lot. Let meplete the payment." He said and gave the wheelchair to Cassie''s hands.

    Cassie nodded at his words and then she started pushing the chair forward with Nicole in it.

    After all the procedures were done all three of them reached their house. Jack even brought the wheelchair from the hospital.

    Soon enough they sat on the sofa with food boxes on the table, Jack noticed the TV remote and it was still there.

    He sighed and looked at Cassie. "Let me microwave the food." He stood up and took the food boxes he moved toward the kitchen.

    Cassie nodded and took out some beer cans.

    "Give me one," Nicole said while moving her hand forwards.

    "No, you are medicated, just eat some food and rest," Cassie said while slumping her body on the sofa.

    "Nothing will happen with a single can," Nicole said again with a pleading expression.

    "No, just rest." Jack came with the food in his hands and then ced it on the table.

    "I need it..." Nicole looked at Jack with puppy eyes.

    "No." Jack picked her up from the wheelchair and ced her body on the sofa. He then sat near her.

    "Please..." She rested her head on his shoulder.

    "No, I will not drink too." He patted her head.

    After listening to him, Nicole stayed silent for a few seconds, "Ok." She nodded with a pout on her face and then they started eating food.

    After they finished their food, Jack helped Nicole move to her room.

    "You should stay with her tonight," Cassie said as she saw him moving out of Nicole''s room.

    Jack looked at her and nodded and as he was about to move inside the room again he remembered something and stopped.

    "Youe with me too." He said while holding Cassie''s hand, he didn''t want her to sleep alone tonight after witnessing all the events.

    Cassie raised her brows at his words and then a blush formed on her face.

    "You want me to sleep with both of you?" She asked looking at him in the eyes.

    "Yes, Let''s go." Jack pulled her inside the room.

    "Wait..." Cassie stopped him at the door.

    "What?" Jack raised his brows.

    "What would Nicole think, if she saw me sleeping with you on the same bed as her?" She was worried that Nicole would hate her if she spend a night with Jack on the same bed as her.

    "Let''s go, we can ask her permission," Jack said and then pulled her into the room.

    Soon enough both of them stood in front of Nicole.

    Cassie had a blush on her face as she looked at Nicole.

    Nicole on the other hand looked at them with her brows furrowed.

    "What happened?" She asked.

    "She wants to sleep with us tonight," Jack said suddenly before Cassie could say anything.

    Cassie listened to him and raised her brows, bewildered.

    "No, I didn''t say that!" She spoke out quickly, not wanting any misunderstanding between them.

    Nicole listened to them and then smiled with a sigh.

    "Don''t worry, we can all sleep together." She then looked at Jack. "But I won''t do anything perverted." She said again.

    "Of course." Jack smiled and then moved onto the bed, he then pulled Cassie together with him.

    Cassie also moved shyly on the bed and then both of the girls slept on the same bed with Jack in the middle.

    Both of their heads rested on his shoulders.

    Outside their mansion, behind arge tree, a Coyote looked at the windows with its eyes glowing red, after observing for some time it growled and then turned around.

    Soon enough the animal disappeared in the dark.

 Chapter 95 Kids

    Chapter 95 Kids

    The next day Jack woke up and saw Cassie sleeping on his side, he then turned around to see Nicole, and just as he looked in the other direction he furrowed his brows.

    "Where is she?" He quickly stood up as his heart skipped a beat.

    Last night, many strange incidents urred in their house and Nicole was injured because of it as a result.

    Moving his body around he started looking for Nicole quickly.

    "Nicole?" He voiced out as tension started building up in his mind.

    He didn''t want anything to happen to Nicole.

    "In the bathroom..." As he was about to leave the room to check for her in the living area a sweet voice suddenly came from the attached bathroom and he signed in relief.

    He slowly started moving towards the bathroom door as his breathing calmed down and his heart started returning to its normal pace.

    ''How did she get there on her own?'' He furrowed his brows and clicked the door handle to open it, however, the door was locked from the inside.

    "Nicole..." He knocked.

    "I am washing my body." Her voice came again and he let out another deep breath.

    "Can you open the door?" He asked as he wanted to see her and make sure that everything was ok.

    "Ah... I am naked." She chuckled and finally with a click the door unlocked.

    And just as she unlocked the door, Jack moved his hand to open the wooden gate.

    Inside he could see Nicole standing on her one leg, her bodypletely naked, behind her was a wet towel that she was using to wipe her body.

    Her other leg was still bandaged.

    "How did you get inside?" Jack moved in and asked with his brows raised.

    "I hopped" Nicole chuckled, with a blush on her face, she was currently naked in front of Jack.

    "You should have asked for help." Jack closed the door of the bathroom from the inside.

    "I didn''t want to wake you up." Nicole jumped a step forwards and her handsnded on his shoulder for support.

    "Let''s bath together." She said and started removing his clothes.

    After the clothes were gone from his body, both of them started kissing each other passionately.

    Jack''s hand slid from her waist to her bouncy ass as their lips intertwined with each other, their salivas mixing.

    Nicole could smell his manly scent as their naked body embraced each other.

    Her cheeks started turning more and more red as their kiss deepened.

    "Mmm..." Nicole moaned as she leaned her bodypletely on his, her soft boobs pressing against his solid pecs.

    "Wait..." Jack moved and whispered in her ears, he then sat down on the bathing stool while holding her waist.

    "Sit down." Jack helped her sit in hisp, his erect penis rubbing against her wet vagina.

    Nicole had a shameful expression on her face as she sat down on hisp. She could feel his hands moving on her stomach and the from her naval they slid to her undefended chest.

    "Ahh..." A grunt left her mouth as Jack pinched her nipples while pressing her boobs.

    Tingles went down her spine when she felt his kiss on the back side of her neck, her nipples hardened and her body heated up.

    Love fluids started leaking out of her vaginal opening.

    "Mm..." Soon enough she felt his giant resting on her vagina, twitching with pressure to get inside her.

    More and more fluids leaked from his body as she turned her head to look at Jack.

    "I can''t take it anymore, put it in." She whispered with a blush on her face.

    Jack chuckled. "You are such a bad girl." He pinched her nipples again, making her moan out loudly.

    Her heart started beating loudly as she felt Jack raising his hips, her folds moved away and his thick tip started moving through her inner walls.

    "Ahh..." A pleasure-filled moan moved through the small bathroom, as their opposing scents mixed with the running water covered their surrounding.

    "Hahh..." Jack raised his legs on his toes and his muscles twitched to give a push to his thrust.

    "Slow..." Nicole grabbed his hands as she felt like she was gonna fall from hisp if she didn''t.

    "Don''t worry." Jack''s hands crossed around her slim waist, as he controlled her body. He then trusted his waist again.

    "Ah...!" Nicole''s head moved back and rested on Jack''s shoulder as her mouth stayed open for a few seconds.

    Waves of pleasure moved through her chest to her head with his thrust, he was touching the innermost part of her vagina.

    "Don''t try to move too much, just leave it to me," Jack whispered in her ears as he took in the sweet smell of her hair.

    "Mmmm..." Nicole nodded.

    Soon enough Jack controlled her body and then his waist started thrusting upwards again and again.

    Nicole''s moans started reverberating in the bathroom with Jack''s huffed grunts. Sweat covered their body that got washed down by the shower that Jack turned on in the middle.

    Nicole could feel the tip of his dick hitting her erogenous spots again and again, tears of pleasure started dripping from her eyes, which got mixed with the water and washed down her body. "Ahh... Keep going!"

    "Yes, you are so amazing! Oh my god, I am cumming..." She suddenly felt a loud thrust on her stimting spot and her chest heaved up to take in a breath, her mind turned hazy and she wasn''t able to see anything in front of her.

    Her body turned sensitive and every hit of the water drops from the fluid in her vagina.

    Nicole could feel her womb getting filled with his warm fluid and a shower, sent tingles through her body.

    After a few minutes, Jack also jerked his body and released his thick fluid in her vagina.

    Nicole could feel her womb getting filled with his warm fluid and a smile formed on her face.

    After regaining herposure in a few seconds she sat on the stool while Jack stood in front of her, washing his body.

    Her gaze moved from his legs to his face and a smile broke out on her face.

    "What are your thoughts about having kids?" She looked him in the eyes with a mischievous glint.

    Jack listened to her words and looked at her face, he then chuckled.

    "Kids could make our boring life better."

    "Keep cumming inside me and your life will be better one day." Nicole let out a cuteugh.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words.

    "I hope the kids are just as cute as you." He leaned his body and kissed her lips.

    "Hmph! I am not ready to handle kids..." She looked away with a blush.

    "You are gonna have them one day, so better prepare." Jack let out a mischievousugh.

    "Hmph... You should have some self-control."

    Soon enough their talks andughter started moving through the bathroom and after about an hour both of them moved out of the bathroom, with Nicole in Jack''s hands.

    Cassie was still deep asleep as they wore their clothes and then Jack swapped her old bandage with a new one.

    "I want to get out of this room," Nicole said as she looked at Jack after buttoning her jeans on the bed.

    Jack nodded, "Don''t force yourself too much." Jack helped her get down to the living area and she sat on the sofa while watching the TV.

    As Jack was about to move and wake Cassie up, Nicole stopped while holding his hand.

    "I think I feel fine now." She said suddenly as her gaze moved to the kitchen.

    Jack leaned his head left and looked her in the eyes.

    "That''s good, however, you should rest more."

    "Uh... I mean, I am not medicated anymore." She looked at the kitchen again.

    Through her constant actions, Jack could finally guess what she wanted with him.

    A smile broke out on his face. "You know, drinking alcohol reduces the chances of bearing healthy kids."

    "I am not pregnant tho..." She said with a pleading tone.

    "No, it''s time to take your medicine," Jack said and moved towards the table drawer and pulled out some medicine, and then he got some water.

    Nicole raised her nose at his words.

    "Should I help you?" he asked while handing her the pill bottles.

    "Hmph! I am not a kid anymore." She rolled her eyes back and

    "You act like kids sometimes." Jack patted her head. "Don''t worry, I will throw a big party when you heal yourself."

    "I hope so." Nicole swallowed the pills with water.

    Jack nodded at her. "Let me wake her up or she would eat me alive." He looked at the time and saw that there were still two hours left for the sses.

    "Let her sleep, she must be exhausted after yesterday''s events and there is still time left for the college." Nicole stopped him in the way.

    Jack listened to her word and nodded after giving it a thought.

    ''It would be better if she rested a bit more.'' He thought and moved toward Nicole again to sit with her.

    "By the way I want to ask you something," Nicole said suddenly as she held his hand.

    "What?" Jack raised his brows.

    "I am confused between these fewpanies, which do you think I should invest in?" She showed him a list ofpanies on her phone.

    Jack took the phone from her and started going through the list ofpanies.

    "You are gonna invest inpanies? Instead of opening your own business?"

    "Yes, it''s less trouble that way. I am just scared that some of these agencies might flop."

    Jack listened to her and nodded after a few seconds.

    He then looked through the list again and started reading about them one by one.

    ''I wonder which should be the best?'' He had never heard of these newpanies.

    However, suddenly a panel shed in front of him.

 Chapter 96 Gut Feeling

    Chapter 96 Gut Feeling

    Jack started going through the list of the Companies that Nicole provided him with and suddenly a panel shed in front of him.

    It was the same new panel that he used, to get full marks in his exam.

    ''Would it tell me the bestpany to invest in?'' He thought and started reading information about the firstpany.

    "Bi-Pedal..." The firstpany on the list was a cyclepany.

    "I am more inclined to invest in thispany as it has a good sales record and good staff," Nicole said suddenly as she noticed Jack looking at the first name on the list.

    Jack listened to her and then looked at the new panel, it was shing red.

    He sighed and then turned his face to look Nicole in the eyes.

    "You like thispany?" He asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes, this one is my top priority. However, the money they are asking is too much for the percentage they are giving." She exined and looked at Jack trying to guess his thoughts.

    "What do you think about it?" She asked.

    Jack stayed silent for a few seconds. By now he was sure that the judgment of his new cheat was real and urate and it would be better for him to believe in it.

    "I don''t like the deal." He said with his nose raised.

    "Why?" Nicole raised her brows.

    "One million dors for a two percent stake in thepany, and the sales dropped by three percentst month, I have doubts about this." He looked at her with his brows furrowed.

    He can''t tell how he should exin to her that it was a bad choice.

    "It just dropped thest month, look at the previous month''s growth, it''s growing so much." She said showing him the previous month''s ie.

    "You are right, but they are asking too much." He sighed and started looking at the otherpanies.

    Nicole furrowed her brows at his words, however, she didn''t argue with him too much as shepletely believed in him.

    Jack has always taken the right decisions and it was his money to begin with, so if he doesn''t want to invest in thispany then she would not go against his decision.

    She valued his opinion more than her own, that''s how much she loved him.

    After searching through somepanies, Jack found out that most of them were shing red.

    "You don''t like any of them?" Nicole asked as she looked at him skipping through the list.

    "Yes, they are all shady." He murmured and kept looking.

    Nicole sighed listening to him, she has collected this list after much hard work. And now Jack wasn''t even properly looking at it.

    However, as she was losing hope, Jack suddenly stopped at a Company.

    "Fix Electrics..." He murmured and looked at thepany profile.

    When Nicole saw him reading thepany information with Interest, she smiled and then leaned in closer.

    "This is a newpany, they provide electricians online." She said while looking at Jack.

    "Hmm..." Jack nodded and kept reading the information, while his eyes nced at the new panel, which was shing green.

    "It''s a high-risk investment, they are asking one million for seventy percent of the stakes, however, thepany could flop for all we know." Nicole moved even closer.

    "I think that this would be the best investment," Jack said and looked through the remainingpanies, all of them were shing red.

    "Why?" Nicole asked, genuinely curious about why Jack liked thepany.

    "Just a gut feeling. It''s all on you now, after all, it''s your decision in the end." He said with a simile, looking at her.

    He wasn''t too worried as he knew that Nicole would take the best decision.

    Nicole stayed silent for a few seconds after listening to him, she wanted to ask more questions but only sighed in the end.

    "If you like it then ok, I will do more research about them." She said with a smile and leaned her head on his shoulder. "I hope I can be of some use to you." She murmured under her breath.

    Jack smiled and then they kissed.

    After a few moments of silence, Jack went upstairs to wake up Cassie.

    Soon enough he sat on the sofa again while waiting for Cassie to get ready.

    ''I have to test this out.'' After the incident with Nicole and thepanies, he decided to check his power on other things.

    ''I wonder if this cheat can work on the stock market.'' He thought and opened a stock app to invest some of his money.

    He started looking through the stocks and soon enough he invested a hundred thousand dors in a few newpanies and closed the app.

    All of thosepanies were shing green.

    ''It takes time to earn money in stocks, I will look at them in a week.'' He thought and stood up from the sofa.

    After drinking some water he moved out of the kitchen, Cassie was standing there with a bag in her hand.

    "Let''s go." She said looking at him, she wanted to go to college.

    Jack looked at her and then nodded. He then looked at Nicole, she was still hurt and he was worried for her as he still doesn''t have enough power to protect her in his absence.

    "Youe with us too," Jack said moving towards Nicole.

    "I think she should rest and recover at home," Cassie said, listening to him, she was genuinely worried about Nicole and she wondered where she would stay when they are in ss.

    "No, she has rested enough and she would be bored in the house, I think she should get some outside air so she can rx a little," Jack said whileing into her vicinity.

    "You are right but where would she rest, while we are in sses?" Cassie asked as she also stepped forwards.

    "I am noting to sses today." Jack looked at Cassie.

    Both Cassie and Nicole raised their brows at his words.

    "You won''t be lucky every time." Cassie blinked twice with one of the hands-on her waist. She was talking about the mock test.

    "Yes she is right, you have to study for your future, otherwise you will fail your main exam." Nicole also voiced her thoughts, she was worried for Jack.

    "No, just don''t argue with me you two." He was strict in his tone, he was ready to upset them for a few hours, rather than putting Nicole in danger.

    Cassie took in a deep breath listening to him and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "I was just saying because I care about you." She snorted and turned around.

    Nicole looked at Jack with a worried expression. "You shouldn''t be too rude to her."

    She didn''t want Jack and Cassie to fight because of her.

    "Don''t worry ande with us." He picked her up and soon enough locking the door he sat her in the Car.

    After that, all three of them moved out of the house in the back car.

    "You were going to meet Meadow today right?" Cassie said after some silence. "Would you take Nicole with you?" She said again.

    Jack steered silently at her question, he wanted to meet Meadow, however, he didn''t know how Sophie would react when she will see Nicole with him.

    ''She is gonna find out sooner orter.'' He thought and kept driving.

    "Yes, she can meet Meadow too," Jack said.

    Cassie listened to him and nodded, "Come before the ss ends, I don''t want to wait too much." she snorted and started looking at her phone.

    Soon enough they reached the college, where Jack dropped Cassie and started moving towards Meadow''s house.

    ...

    In Jack''s old apartment building, outside his room, a girl came with some papers in her hand and then she knocked at the wooden door.

    However, no reply came from the other side. The girl was none other than Mandy. Elma''s sister.

    "Why is he not opening the door? Has he gone to college?" She thought with her brows furrowed.

    She hase here to give him his money back and she even had the apartment papers. She wanted to give him the apartment for the help he provided.

    She knocked some more and when no reply came she turned around to leave, "Guess, I wille in the evening." She said and sighed.

    However, as she was moving, suddenly a thought came to her mind and her heart skipped a beat.

    She remembered that she threatened him to empty the apartment.

    "Did he already leave the apartment for good?." Her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    She threatened him in ignorance and after that day Jack helped her and now she was somewhat fond of him.

    She couldn''t tell why, but she felt bad for taking his money.

    Quickly taking out her phone she called her friend who owned the apartment building.

    "Did the guy leave?" She asked just as her friend picked up the phone.

    "Which guy?" A feminine voice came from the other side.

    "The guy I told you about." There was unrest in her voice.

    "Let me check." Her friend said and after a few minutes of silence, she spoke again.

    "Yes, he did, it''s already been a few days."

    When Mandy listened to her friend she took in a deep breath and hung up the phone, a tear moved out of her left eye as a lump formed in her throat.

    "Why am I crying?" She wiped her hands on her eyes and felt it getting wet.

    After a few seconds, she slowly moved out of the apartment.

    As she was moving out of the ce in a bad mood, suddenly an old man stopped her in the way.

    "Miss, why are you crying?"

 Chapter 97 Them?!

    ?

    "Miss, why are you crying?" An old voice came from beside Mandy and she turned her head around to look for the source of the voice.

    It was none other than Mr. Wang, however, Mandy didn''t know him, she could see that he was the guard of the building by looking at his uniform.

    ''Why has he stopped me?'' A thought moved through her brain, however, she soon suppressed it.

    "Nothing." She said and continued to move.

    Mr. Wang looked at her departing figure for a few seconds, after that he looked above at Jack''s window.

    Contemting for a few seconds, he shook his head and then moved toward his small guard room.

    .......

    Jack and Nicole on the other hand moved out of the college in their car, towards Meadow''s house.

    "Who is Meadow?" Nicole asked, curiosity shing in her eyes.

    Jack nced at her and smiled, "She is my childhood crush."

    Nicole furrowed her brows at his words.

    "Childhood crush? Why are we going to meet her?" She asked with a subtle hint of jealousy in her voice.

    "Can''t I meet my childhood crush? Is it wrong?" Jack chuckled.

    Nicole snorted at his words. "You are such a yboy! You should have told me before, about your crush." A pout formed on her face. "And I was talking about me, why should I go meet her with you?" She said again.

    "You should meet her, after all, we will live together one day," Jack said again.

    He nned to not hide anything from Cassie and Nicole or any of the girls, he would just reveal it to them slowly.

    "Hmph! I won''t meet her." Nicole moved her hand in front of her chest and her cheeks turned red.

    She was ashamed of meeting Jack''s crush when she is in love with Jack, she doesn''t know how Meadow would react.

    "Come on, you have to." Jack could tell that she was ashamed.

    "No! What would she think about you having two more girlfriends? Have you even told her before?" Nicole asked with her brows raised.

    "No, but I am taking you to tell them." Jack smiled.

    Nicole listened to his words carefully and then her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Them?!" She asked with her mouth slightly open.

    "Yes, My crush and her daughter."

    "She is married?! And you fucked her?!" Nicole hit his shoulder in anger and her eyes widened in surprise.

    "No... I didn''t fuck her! And she is divorced." Jack said. "And I mean, you were married too." Jack chuckled.

    "I am different." Nicole narrowed her eyes.

    "Yes, you are." Jack patted her head to calm her down and soon enough they reached Meadow''s house.

    It was an apartment, near Jack''s college that they were renting for a few days, they needed time to find a good new house.

    After Jack parked the car in the apartment building basement he called Sophie.

    Soon enough Sophie came down to the basement with a smile on her face she was excited to meet Jack.

    He was standing in front of a giant car with a smile on his face.

    Just as she saw him she ran and quickly came to embrace him. In her hurry, she ignored Nicole, who was sitting in the car.

    Her head moved up and she leaned in to kiss Jack on the lips.

    Jack on the other hand smiled and then turned around to look at Nicole, her eyes were small in anger as she looked at both of them.

    It was only when Jack turned around did Sophie noticed ady sitting in the car.

    "Who is she?" Sophie asked suddenly while her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    "Her name is Nicole. She can''t walk right now so let''s help her get out of the car." Jack said and moving towards the door he opened it.

    However, before he could open the door Sophie stopped him, "No, I mean who is she?" She asked with her brows raised.

    Jack took in a deep breath and looked Sophie in the eyes. "She is my girlfriend." He said. He knew that one day or another Sophie woulde to know about him and his other girls, so it was better for him that he tells her himself.

    It would be bad if Sophie came to find out about his girls from somewhere else.

    Sophie listened to him and at first, couldn''t believe her ears, she never thought that Jack would also have a girlfriend when they were romantically involved with each other.

    Nicole noticed them talking and she could see an expression of unease on the young girl''s face.

    ''Has he even got thatdy''s daughter?'' She sighed in disappointment.

    Although after the incident with Cassie, Nicole was ok with him having other girls, she still felt bad, because more girls meant morepetition for her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She wanted to have Jack''s attention as much as she can.

    Even living with Cassie, she sometimes felt Jealous and now she hase to know that Jack even has two more girls in his life.

    And what was ridiculous was that they were mother and daughter.

    Sophie on the other hand turned silent and took in a deep breath, tears almost fell from her eyes.

    Her heart started beating at a rapid pace as she held Jack''s hand tightly.

    "Then what are we?" She asked with her eyes glistening.

    Jack stayed silent for a few seconds and patted her head. "I wanted to tell it to you before, however, I never got the chance, but I also have other girls in my life." He said.

    "Girls?" Sophie was even more shocked, she didn''t know what she should say or do, she was deeply in love with Jack and he has helped her so much.

    And now he hase to her house with a girlfriend.

    "Yes, I don''t want to keep you in the dark." Jack was direct in his approach, he didn''t want any misunderstanding to form between them.

    He stayed clear and concise.

    "But, I love you..." She said as tears finally dropped from her eyes.

    "I love you too," Jack said as he hugged her and kissed her forehead, he knew that Sophie would react like this, however, it was important for him to tell her the truth.

    It might hurt her, however, she wouldn''t be in the dark.

    "No, you don''t." She began to cry out loudly in the basement as she started wiping her tears on his shirt.

    "What do you mean, I love you," Jack said again.

    "No, you don''t or you would have been loyal to me like I have been to you." She looked him in the eyes. "Do you think I can''t make a boyfriend? But I didn''t, do you know why?"

    Jack stayed silent at her words and kept looking her in the eyes.

    When Sophie saw him turning silent more and more anger started appearing in her body.

    "Should I also make a boyfriend?!" She yelled out as tears kept moving through her eyes.

    Jack patted her a few times to calm her down, however, she shook his hands away.

    "Don''t you dare to touch me!" She moved back from him. "I hate you!"

    Jack breathed slowly at her words. "Calm down, let''s talk about it." He said and moved towards her.

    "No, there is nothing to talk about! And don''t see me again, me and Meadow both don''t want to see you!" She yelled at him.

    "Calm down!" Jack said seriously, he wanted to have a chat with her, however, she was too emotional right now. He first has to calm her down.

    "No, just go away... Please..." Sophie started crying out loudly.

    Jack moved and hugged her. He knew that situation has gone out of control because of him, however, he had no choice.

    Because one day or another this would have urred and theter this happened the harder it would be for him to patch the situation.

    "Do you not love me?" Sophie looked up into his eyes with tears filled in them.

    Her chest was aching and it was getting difficult to breath for her.

    Jack on the other hand found it difficult to handle the situation, he didn''t know how to make her understand.

    "Yes, I love you." He said while patting her head.

    "No, you don''t."

    Jack sighed at her words. "I know how you are feeling. You must calm down." He patted her back this time.

    "No, you don''t know anything! Or you would have told me sooner! Was she your girlfriend before we met at the hospital?" She asked seriously as she stepped away from his embrace.

    Nicole on the other hand looked at them from the ss, although she can''t hear them she could tell that they were fighting.

    And she also knew the reason for their fight, it was because of her.

    ''This guy! He can be so stupid sometimes.'' She sighed. ''Should I step in and handle the situation?'' She thought as she saw the fight getting even more serious.

    Jack nodded at Sophie''s words, "Yes she was but..." Before he couldplete his sentence, Sophie interrupted him again.

    "No buts! What would happen if I get a boyfriend? Would you not mind?" She asked with her eyes narrow as anger shed in her eyes.

    Jack on the other hand was about to reply to her when a panel shed in front of him and the world around him turned ck and white and time stood still.

    He looked at the options and his brows furrowed in surprise.

    ''What are these options?!''

 Chapter 98 Rude

    98 Rude

    Jack looked at the options with his brows raised.

    [1. Be rude and angry to her and leave. (+1 Heart)

    2. Try to calm her down. (-1 Heart.)

    3. Lie to her. (-3 Hearts.)]

    ''I have to be rude to her?'' He furrowed his brows at the thought, he didn''t know how being rude to Sophie would make her heart go up by one.

    ''Ero Meter has always been right.'' He sighed. Hepletely believed in his Ero Meter and its power, he knew that it would work for sure.

    However, what he didn''t know is how.

    Clicking the first option he looked at Sophie in the eyes and stayed silent for the moment.

    She was emotional and angry and seeing him turn silent she stepped forwards, towards him.

    Pointing her finger she tapped it on his chest for a few moments.

    "Why are you silent?! Say it? Should I also make a boyfriend?" She looked him in the eyes as they turned red.

    Jack took in a deep breath, he knew that being rude would solve this situation, but for some reason, it was very hard for him to be rude to her.

    ''What should I say?'' He sighed and then turned his head away to look at Nicole, she was looking at both of them with her eyes narrow.

    He then looked at Sophie again.

    "Say something!" She yelled at him again.

    Suddenly anger shed in his eyes, which made Sophie take a step back subconsciously.

    "Ok, go and make a boyfriend. And don''t show me your face again if you don''t wanna talk and just yell at me." He said and turned around to move towards the car.

    Sophie listened to his words and her mouth stayed open for a few seconds, she never thought that Jack would ever be so angry at her.

    He has always treated her gently and even helped her a lot.

    However, currently, her emotions were ruling her and because of that she got even more pissed off at Jack''s words.

    "Ok! So you want me to fuck around like you, so be it!" She yelled at him before he could open the door of his car.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and then moved towards her again. He then ced his hand on her shoulder and leaned his head closer to meet her eyes.

    "If I ever saw you with someone else then you will never be able to see me again." He said and leaned back again releasing his grip from her shoulder.

    Sophie''s body shook at his words and soon enough more and more tears started to fall from her eyes as anger started blinding her.

    Nicole on the other hand could see that the situation was getting out of hand, she could even see Jack getting angry, ''I should step in.'' She thought and ced her hand on the door to open it.

    "Ok, if you want that, then don''t ever call me again, or meet me ever! I will do whatever I want!" She said and also turned around to leave.

    Jack saw her departing and sighed. "This is yourst warning! I promise to never see you again if you keep acting like this." Jack said from behind.

    "Fuck off!" Sophie stepped up the stairs and disappeared from his sight.

    Jack sighed and also moved inside the car, he sat there for a few seconds as he contemted his action, he wanted desperately to go back and ask for forgiveness however he controlled himself as he believed in Ero Meter.

    "Have you gone stupid?!" Suddenly Nicole said from the side as she looked deep into his eyes. "That is not how you talk to a girl."

    At thest moment, she opened the door and heard their conversation. She was surprised to see Jack being so rude to the young girl.

    Jack looked her in the eyes and stayed silent. He can''t tell Nicole that his Ero Meter told him to be rude to Sophie.

    "I am sorry." He said and took in another deep breath, his emotions were going wild, however, he tried to stay as calm as possible.

    He looked at the stairs again, contemting if he should go to Sophie, however with a sigh he started his car and moved out of the apartment.

    Nicole could see that he was hurt inside just by the crack in his voice.

    A worried expression appeared on her face as she gently ced her hand on his shoulder.

    "Are you ok?" She asked.

    "Yes," Jack said and then moved his car towards the college. The whole ride was filled with silence.

    Soon enough the car stood in front of the College where Jack leaned his seat to rest a bit till Cassie came.

    Different thoughts moved through his mind as he rested his head on the headrest.

    Nicole looked at him and sighed, she wasn''t sure what she should do or say. She kept looking at him for a few minutes and could tell that he was disturbed.

    "Hey, say something, are you really ok?" She asked again while shaking his shoulder to wake him up.

    "Yes, don''t worry." He murmured.

    Nicole let out a breath. "I am hungry, let''s go and eat some food." She said again.

    "Ok." Jack stood up and moved his car again towards a restaurant.

    Soon enough they sat at a restaurant table with some hot soup and chicken.

    They started eating it slowly in silence.

    "Why are you not saying anything?" Nicole asked worry visible on her face. "You know you can share anything with me right?" She said again as her hand moved and rested on his.

    Jack could feel her worry and smiled, he was d that she was here for him, he could feel genuine love from her.

    "Thanks." He smiled.

    Nicole nodded, she was somewhat relieved that Jack was finally smiling, however, she could still feel that he was somewhat hurt.

    "Was she the daughter of your crush?" Nicole looked at him with her brows raised.

    Jack nodded at her words. "Yes."

    "You are the stupidest guy I have ever seen, getting angry at a young girl like her would only make her hate you." She tightened her grip around his hand. "You should go and talk to her again, this time you should be calm."

    Jack listens to her and stayed silent for a few seconds. "No, I won''t." He said three simple words.

    "Why? You are never so angry, I thought you always stayed calm." She tapped her finger on his hand.

    "No, I won''t." He repeated his words.

    "I know she threatened you to go to other men, however, I can feel that she is genuinely in love with you, that was the reason why she was so hurt." She clicked her fingers again. "I don''t think she would really go make a boyfriend."

    Jack started at Nicole in the eyes. "I hate when people threaten me." He can''t tell Nicole that he was relying on his cheat.

    "She wasn''t threatening you, she was just too emotional, you should talk to her when she calms down." Nicole was feeling guilty that Jack and Sophie fought because of her.

    She wanted to patch up the situation between them.

    Cassie took some time toprehend the situation and then her eyes widened in surprise. She

    looked at Jack with her mouth open.

    "Hmm..." Jack murmured and started eating the food.

    Nicole on the other hand sighed when she saw his nonchnt expression. She also turned silent and started eating her food.

    After they were finished they moved toward the college again as it was time for sses to end, and soon enough Cassie came out of the college and sat in the car.

    Just as she did so she could feel the awkward atmosphere between them and raised her brows toward Nicole.

    Nicole sighed at her actions.

    "What happened?" Cassie looked at Jack.

    "Nothing. Let''s go home." He said and started the car and soon enough they were on the road again, moving towards their mansion.

    "No, something is off, I can feel it!" She looked at Nicole again to get some information.

    Nicole averted her gaze and stayed silent, she didn''t want to say anything as Jack was also silent.

    Cassie narrowed her eyes and then shook Jack''s shoulder.

    "Did Meadow say anything to you?" worry filled her tone.

    "No, she didn''t," Jack answered simply, he knew that Cassie would react much more activelypared to Nicole if she knew the truth.

    Cassie''s brows twitched. "Nicole, tell me what happened. You have to." She held Nicole''s hand.

    Nicole looked at her for a few seconds. ''She might be able to solve this situation.'' She thought.

    "They fought, Meadow''s daughter and Jack." She said.

    When Jack heard her words he let out a sigh.

    Cassie took some time toprehend the situation and then her eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Jack with her mouth open.

    "Are you for real?! You even got Sophie! And now you faught with her?" Cassie was bewildered by the situation.

    "I don''t want to talk about this right now." He said in an annoyed tone and elerated the car to reach the house as soon as possible.

    ...........

    Sophie on the other hand locked herself inside the room and hugged a pillow tightly, tears were continuously dripping from her eyes.

    "Dear... Open the door." Outside her room, Meadow was continuously knocking on Sophie''s door with a worried expression on her face.

    Just a few minutes ago she walked out of the apartment with a happy face and now she came back crying.

    ''She said that Jack hase, did something happen between them?'' Meadow thought and knocked again.

    "Sophie, open the door, I am worried!"

 Chapter 99 No Love

    99 No Love

    Inside the big house, Jack sat on the sofa while staring at the TV soullessly. He looked at his phone again and again, wondering if he should call Sophie and talk to her, however, he restrained himself.

    He also wanted to drink some alcohol, however, he couldn''t as he had promised Nicole that he won''t drink till her leg heals.

    Nicole on the other hand sat beside him in silence, also staring at the TV in a daze. Cassie was in the kitchen preparing some food for herself.

    "You should call her." Suddenly a voice came from beside Jack and he could tell that it was Nicole.

    He turned his head around and looked her in the eyes for a few seconds, he wanted to call Sophie, and when he was about to nod another panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Call Sophie (-1 Heart for Sophie)

    2. Don''t call her. (Increase favorability for Sophie.)]

    He gulped his saliva as guilt shed across his face, sighing he choose the second option.

    Although he can now control Sophie''s heart and Ero Meter, he avoided using that feature as he could tell that the consequences of doing so can be bad.

    He also noticed that his ount was already credited with fifty million dors, however, the money didn''t make him a single bit happy.

    "Sorry, I can''t," Jack said to Nicole.

    "To be honest, it was your fault, to begin with." Suddenly another voice came from behind and it was no other than Cassie, she came towards them with a te in her hand.

    Soon Cassie sat beside Jack and ced the te filled with food on the table, folding her legs she moved her head towards Jack.

    Jack stayed silent at their words, he knew that it was somewhat his fault and Cassie was right.

    As he was wondering what to say, suddenly his phone buzzed and he looked at the screen, it was a call from Meadow.

    His brows furrowed as he stood up from his seat. ''Had she told Meadow about us?'' Jack thought and moved away from the living room to pick up the call.

    Both Cassie and Nicole noticed the worried expression on his face.

    "Whose call is it?" Cassie asked as she also stood up. She was worried for Jack, and in the past few days, there have been some strange incidents that had urred to him.

    Even Nicole looked at him with worry and curiosity. She wondered, whose call made Jack worried.

    ''Has he got a call from Sophie?'' She thought.

    "I will tell you guyster." He said and moved outside of the big mansion towards the garden area.

    He doesn''t want anyone disturbing him.

    Cassie, who wanted to know what was happening could only stomp her leg on the floor and turned around to sit on the sofa.

    "Don''t worry he will tell us," Nicole said, seeing Cassie''s expression.

    "He must learn to share his problems with others, it''s easier that way," Cassieined and continued to eat her food, even though her appetite was already gone.

    Nicole sighed and started watching TV.

    After reaching the Garden Jack picked up the phone. "Hello."

    "Jack, what happened to Sophie, she is not opening the door, she said she was going to meet you and now she is crying in her room," Meadow said, just as Jack picked up the call.

    Jack could sense worry in her tone.

    He then turned silent for a few seconds.

    Before he could answer Meadow, suddenly he heard another voice on the phone.

    "Mom! Why did you call him...!" After that, someone hung up the phone. Jack could tell that it was Sophie that came and hung up the phone.

    ....

    On the other side, Sophie opened her door quickly when she realized that Meadow was talking to Jack.

    Quickly pacing her footsteps she grabbed the phone from Meadow''s hand and clicked the red button on the screen.

    Meadow looked at Sophie with her brows furrowed. "What are you doing?" She asked as she took her phone back.

    "Nothing, just don''t call Jack," Sophie said with a serious expression on her face, she looked at Meadow in the eyes.

    "Why? What happened? And why were you crying?" Nicole ced her hand on her face, she could see that Sophie''s eyes were red, and from her pale face, she could tell that she was crying.

    She was worried for her daughter, as Sophie was the only one left in her family and she loved her very much, she couldn''t bear to see her sad.

    "Nothing..." Sophie averted her gaze from Meadow, she didn''t want her to worry for her, she was already under a lot of pressure because of her health condition.

    "What happened between you two? You have to tell me, or I will ask him instead." Meadow said in a strict tone, she was still Sophie''s mom.

    "No..." Sophie blurted out subconsciously as her heart started beating at a rapid pace, she was thinking of a lie to tell Meadow, however, she couldn''te up with anything on the spot.

    Meadow saw him getting afraid and narrowed her eyes.

    "Did he say something rude to you? Is he asking for the money back?" Meadow said as anger started moving through her body.

    The only corrtion Meadow could make with Jack was the money he gave for the treatment, although she was grateful for it, she would never tolerate if he was harassing Sophie for money.

    "No, It''s not about the money," Sophie muttered as she looked at the ground in shame.

    "Tell me what happened right now! And I only want the truth!" Meadow said with an angry tone.

    She was fuming at the thought of her daughter getting harassed.

    "We just fought," Sophie said as she couldn''te up with anything good.

    "You two fought? Why?" Meadow raised her brows.

    "It''s just some personal stuff." Sophie looked at Meadow with shameful eyes.

    "Personal stuff?" Meadow looked at Sophie with her eyes narrowed.

    ''Are they in a rtionship?'' Suddenly a thought moved through Meadow''s mind and everything started to connect.

    Like how she happily ran down to meet Jack and how she came back crying, ''They must have argued over something.''

    Meadow knew that arguments happen between partners.

    After contemting some more she ced her hand over her head. "You should have told me before, are you in love with him?" She asked Sophie suddenly.

    "No!" Suddenly Sophie''s face turned extremely red as she moved her body and got inside her room again while closing the door with a bang.

    "Don''t call him again!" She said from inside.

    Meadow noticed her expression and let out a chuckle.

    "So they are in a rtionship and she didn''t tell me, she has be so secretive, she used to share everything with me." Meadow let out a sign.

    She was relieved that the matter was not as big as she thought.

    Sophie on the other hand jumped on her bed, her heart was beating at a rapid pace a she remembered the words her mom has said.

    "I don''t love him anymore..." She whispered under her breath. As tears started to fall from her eyes again.

    "He is not calling me..." She looked at her phone once and when saw no message or call from Jack, she signed and moved her head under a pillow to sleep.

    Soon enough she fell asleep.

    ....

    Jack, Nicole, and Cassie also fell asleep, First one was Cassie, and after that, Nicole also slept in her room.

    Jack stayed on the sofa till midnight staring at the TV with different thoughts moving through his mind.

    Soon enough he also fell asleep on the sofa with the TV remote in his hand.

    Early in the morning, Nicole woke up and by now her leg was already healed so she can walk on her own.

    She moved down the stairs after checking Jack''s room.

    "He slept on the sofa..." She looked at himying on the sofa with the TV still going on and a remote in his hand.

    She looked at his haggard expression and a pang of pain moved through her heart, for some reason she can''t see him sad.

    "Why..." She sighed and moved towards him, kneeling she removed his shoes and then ced his legsterally on the sofa.

    Shutting the TV off she ced the remote on the table and then she brought a nket,ying on his chest she ced the nket on her body in a way that Jack was also covered by it.

    "You are stupid." She rested her head on his chest, while her legs entangled with his. She could feel the calm heartbeats that made her soon fall asleep.

    After she was in deep sleep, It was Cassie who woke up from her bed, she also came down to the living area after checking Jack''s room.

    "She beat me to it..." Cassie sighed and moved toward the kitchen to prepare some coffee for herself.

    "Should I wake him up? It''s almost time for college." She looked out of the window in a daze while the coffee was brewing and suddenly her heart skipped a beat.

    "What the fuck..." She looked outside the window of their garden, where a dead body wasid with blood everywhere.

    It wasn''t the dead body of a human, but the animal that attacked them previously.

    It was the body of a Coyote.

    Cassie ran out of the kitchen with coffee still brewing and ran up to the garden.

    "It''s the same one!" Somehow she could tell that it was the same Coyote from the other night, the one that attacked Nicole and injured her.

    "Who did this?!" She looked around in surprise and could see that blood was still dripping out of the animal, which mean that it hasn''t been long since it''s dead.

    However even after looking around for a few seconds, she can''t find anyone, there weren''t even footsteps or blood drops in the vicinity.

 Chapter 100 Bang!

    100 Bang!

    "Jack! Wake up!" Jack was suddenly jolted awake by a high-pitched voice as he felt a pressure on his chest.

    Nicole was sleeping on his body while Cassie was standing beside him with her brows furrowed and a worried expression on her face.

    Her voice sounded impatient.

    "Get up!" She urged again.

    "What happened?" Jack asked as he groggily rubbed his eyes, and moved Nicole aside on the sofa.

    Nicole also woke up because of the sudden moment and stood up from the sofa. She saw the worried expression on Cassie''s face and raised her brows.

    "Cassie, what happened?" Nicole stood up and move towards Cassie.

    "Let me show you guys." She said and held Jack''s hand, strongly pulling him out of the sofa, she then moved them both into the garden.

    "What do you wanna show us?" Jack asked as he looked around the garden and found nothing odd.

    Cassie on the other hand stood at her ce rooted in disbelief, ''Was I dreaming?'' She looked around with her mouth open.

    "I swear it was here just a moment ago." Cassie pointed at the ground.

    Jack furrowed his brows, he was still under the influence of sleep.

    "What was here?" He asked looking at the ground, however, he couldn''t find anything other than the grass.

    "There was a dead Coyote here just moments ago..." She looked Jack in the eyes biting her lips, she was sure that she wasn''t dreaming as she could remember the event very clearly.

    However, now the body has suddenly disappeared into thin air and even the blood marks were not there anymore.

    Jack on the other hand kept staring at her for a few seconds, his eyes looking at the new panel, it was green. Which means she was telling the truth.

    "A dead Coyote?" Nicole asked with her brows raised as a shudder went down her spine.

    She remembered the events of the night when the Coyote hurt her and it sent chills down her spine, every time she thinks about it.

    "Yes, It was right here when I woke up and blood was sttered everywhere. I don''t know how it disappeared but you guys have to believe me!" She looked at both of them with wide eyes.

    She can''t understand what happened, however, she wanted them to know that she was not crazy and not talking bulshit.

    Nicole was perplexed at her words because she can''t see any blood or even any evidence of the Coyote being there.

    Jack on the other hand believed in Cassie because of two reasons, first, he witnessed the TV remote incidence the other day and second one is that he could see the new panel shing green.

    He has also heard of strange people from the old beggar.

    Suddenly anger moved through his body. ''Looks like I need to take matters into my own hands.''

    He could have tolerated it, if he was the one affected, however now both Cassie and Nicole have been affected by these strange incidences.

    First Nicole got hurt and now even Cassie could have been in danger.

    ''Looks like I am going crazy...'' As she was contemting her situation, suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder.

    She turned her head around and saw that it was Jack, he was looking at her with concerned eyes.

    "Don''t worry, I believe in you, we should eat breakfast first." He said and moved inside the mansion.

    Cassie and Nicole also moved behind him, while Cassie kept ncing back at the ground where she saw the dead body previously.

    Soon enough they reached the living room with food on the table.

    Cassie and Nicole were eating silently while Jack had many thoughts going through his mind.

    After the food was finished, Jack dropped Cassie off at college while Nicole left for the delivery of the two cars that she booked for Cassie and herself.

    Jack on the other hand soon parked his car in front of a firearm store.

    He wanted to get some firearms for his protection.

    It was a big shop with two floors and a shooting range around it. This was not the first time he was gonna hold a gun, as his father used to have a lot of guns and they often practiced together.

    Teddy always used to bring him to a firing range whenever Jack was free.

    Jack entered the shop and he could see many guns hung up on the surrounding wall with ss panels behind them.

    Most of those guns were automatics, shotguns, and rifles, he wasn''t interested in them, instead what he wanted was a handgun.

    Handguns were easy to carry and made the most sense to Jack.

    Behind a stoop counter that showed many handguns an old man with a ck tee shirt and white beard was standing, he had tattoos covering his hands and neck.

    There was a smile on his face as he looked at the customers around.

    Jack reached in front of him. "I want a handgun." He said looking the old man in the eyes.

    The old man raised his head and looked at Jack, "Anything specific?" He asked.

    "Glock 17" Jack choose the most basic gun as he was familiar with it and it was most reliable.

    The old man nodded at his words and then he took out a ck pistol.

    "Here check this out." He handed it to Jack. "Have you ever used a gun before?" The old man asked again.

    "Hmm..." Jack nodded and turned around the gun in his hand to get the feel of the grip and weight.

    "It''s good, how much?" Jack raised his eyes again to look at the old man.

    "Eight hundred for the gun and five hundred rounds of bullets, you can even use our gun range for today." The old man pointed out the window.

    Jack nodded, he didn''tck money and wasn''t in the mood to bargain so he took out his debit card and handed it to the old man.

    Soon enough after paying the price, he stepped outside the shop, with a gun and bullet box.

    "I should test my uracy out." He looked at the firing rage building and soon headed there.

    They just needed to see the bill of his gun for entry.

    He soon was standing in front of a ten-meter target, cing noise mufflers on his ears he loaded his magazine with seventeen bullets and then aimed at the target.

    However just as he pointed at the target suddenly a panel moved in front of him.

    It was the lie detector, and it currently shed red.

    Jack looked at the small round panel and furrowed his brows. ''Can it even help me shoot guns?" He thought and moved his hand around a bit and soon enough the panel shed green.

    ''This must be the right position.'' He thought and believing in his cheat, he clicked the trigger.

    *Bang* He looked at the target after shooting and to his surprise it was a bullseye.

    An excited expression appeared on his face. ''Let''s test it out again.''

    This time he moved towards the twenty-five meters target and soon enough another bang resounded in the indoor shooting range.

    However, no one paid attention to Jack as they were busy shooting their guns.

    Jack moved his hand down and squinted his eyes to look at the target, then a gasp moved out of his chest.

    ''I can win the Olympics with this.'' A smile broke out on his face as he moved towards the fifty meters target.

    And this time too he hit the bullseye.

    ''It''s good for still targets, however, can it help me in moving targets?" He thought and moved towards the other side of the shooting range.

    In this ce, the targets were ten meters apart and were moving left and right.

    Jack moved his Glock up and this time too a panel shed in front of him. He turned his hand around and soon enough it shed green.

    However, this time it stayed green only for a second, and after that it turned red again because the target moved.

    ''I have to press the trigger quickly.'' He thought and moved his hand and just as soon as the panel shed green he clicked the trigger.

    *Bang!*

    This time the bullet hit the shoulder instead of the bullseyes.

    ''I have to be faster.'' He practiced some more and in three to five turns he got the hang of the things.

    *Bang*

    This time the bullet hit the bullseye.

    He shot some more and this time too it hit the bullseye.

    Only after Jack hit the bullseye five times consecutively did he let out a sigh of relief.

    After ten meters he went straight for the fifty meters of the moving targets and he started hitting bullseyes in a few minutes, this time around, the people in a shooting rage started noticing him.

    However no one approached him, some admired him and some were jealous.

    Soon enough Jack moved out of the gun range parking lot with another box of bullets, a silencer, and even an extended magazine.

    He was happy with his progress.

    After picking up Cassie from the college he reached the mansion and just as he parked his car, he could see two new cars in the parking.

    Cassie also saw the cars and a smile formed on her face.

    "How are they." She jumped out of the car and moved towards the parking.

    Jack also moved out of his car and looked at the new cars, a smile formed on his face when he saw Cassie''s smile.

    He was more happy at the fact that Cassie was enjoying it.

 Chapter 101 New Cars

    101 New Cars

    Jack looked at the two cars and a smile formed on his face, one of them was a bluish Volvo, while the other one was a white Maserati.

    Cassie quickened her pace and stood in front of the white Maserati, there was a huge smile on her face.

    "I choose this one, is it good?" She asked with her eyes glimmering.

    Jack looked at the white car and nodded, "Surprisingly, you have nice taste in cars." He chuckled.

    Cassie narrowed her eyes at his words.

    "What do you mean?" She moved closer to him.

    Jack shrugged his shoulder with a mischievous smile on his face. "I mean I never expected you to buy such a good car." He said again.

    "You! I always had great taste in cars, it''s just Icked money." She said with her face blushing red. She knew that she has brought the car with Jack''s money even now.

    Jack listened to her and chuckled, "Don''t worry let''s move inside." He said and then both of them went inside to find Nicole.

    While on their way, Jack rubbed Cassie''s head with a light smile on his face. "You know, I need a gift back for the cars right?" He said while leaning in toward her ears.

    Cassie listened to him and a shudder moved through her body, she then moved her head up and looked at him, she could see a devilish smile on his face.

    "What kind of gift?" She asked with a blush on her face.

    Jack listened to her and stayed silent for a bit. "You know it." He said in a deep voice with the smile still on his face.

    Cassie''s face turned even redder and she averted her gaze. ''Why do I feel such shame every time.'' She thought as she could feel her heart beating at a rapid pace.

    Both she and Jack have had sex many times by now, however, every time she thinks of sleeping with him again, she gets excited.

    ''I am addicted to him.'' She thought and then looked at him again.

    Soon enough they reached inside the mansion where they could see Nicole sitting on the sofa while sipping her coffee.

    "Hey." She turned her head around sensing them approaching and after seeing them a smile formed on her face.

    She ced her cup on the table and stood up from the sofa.

    Jack could see a beaming and excited smile on her face.

    "How are the cars?" She asked while moving closer to him.

    "They are good, and I don''t think you should walk so much." Jack moved and sat on the sofa.

    Nicole and Cassie also followed.

    "I am already healed," Nicole said while looking at Jack in the eyes.

    "Still you should be careful, it hasn''t been that many days since the incident," Jack said again.

    Nicole took in a deep breath at his words, she knew that he was saying all this because he cared for her.

    "Ok, I will keep it in mind." She nodded while moving towards him and sat on hisp.

    Cassie looked at Nicole sitting in hisp and jealousy shed across her face, she wanted to be intimate with Jack too, however, Niocle beat her to it.

    As she kept looking at them with jealousy, it soon turned into shame as her face turned red when she saw them kissing on the sofa.

    "Perverts!" She snorted, making them break the kiss.

    Nicole when heard the sound looked at Cassie and then her face flushed red, she lost herself and didn''t realize that Cassie was right there.

    "I am sorry..." She murmured meekly and sat down from hisp.

    Jack on the other hand looked at Cassie and let out a chuckle.

    "Why are youughing?" Cassie asked with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack stopped smiling and before he could say anything, his phone began to ring.

    He furrowed his brows and took out the smartphone from his pocket and looked at the number of the person calling.

    "Oh..." He looked at Cassie and Nicole and then stood up to talk in private.

    Both the girls wondered who he was talking to.

    ''Is he talking to Sophie?'' Nicole wondered as she was curious about the call.

    Cassie on the other hand was also curious.

    "Hello sir, we found out some clues and we think that they might be useful." A deep voice spoke from the other side of the phone as soon as Jack picked up the call.

    The call was from the private investigationpany that he hired for his Te incident.

    Turns out they have found clues regarding the person that Vandalized the car.

    "Who is it?" Jack asked with a serious tone, he wanted to get over with this case as soon as possible.

    "It''s a person named Terry Horton." The voice from the other side of the phone said.

    "Terry Horton?" Jack furrowed his brows as he has never heard of this name before.

    "Yes, he was convicted for stealing and is on bail right now. We saw the same mask and dress in his house that the man from the footage wore."

    The private investigator took in a breath from speaking so much and then spoke again.

    "We also found his phone records and there was a call from Mr Samson on his phone at the time of the incident."

    Jack listened to him and nodded, now he understood that Terry was hired by Smason to break his car.

    "Can you send me the phone records?" Jack asked.

    When the investigator heard Jack''s words, he turned silent for a few seconds and then sighed.

    "I am sorry sir, but we can''t do that, however even if I send you the records, you won''t be able to use them in court, and it mightnd us all in trouble." The man said.

    Jack listened to his words and understood that the investigator have gotten the phone records without the permission of the court.

    "So what should I do?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he won''t be able to do anything without any concrete proof.

    "You don''t have to worry sir, you can tell the city police about ourpany and I am sure that they will believe you, we have a good reputation after all."

    "Just tell them about us and then they will get a warrant based on suspicion and will search Terry''s house." The investigator continued.

    Jack listened to him and nodded, "Ok, I will do that." He said.

    "By the way sir, for some extra money, I can pull some strings and the police will take action as soon as possible." The investigator said before Jack could hang up the phone.

    Jack listened to him with his brows furrowed however after some time he sighed. "Ok, how much?" He wanted to get it over with as smoothly as he can.

    "Twenty grand will do it, the culprit will be caught in three days." The investigator took in another breath. "Additional fifty grand and we can put extra fake charges on him so that he doesn''t get out on bail." The man on the phone chuckled.

    Jack turned silent at hisst sentence. He wondered if it would be the right decision to put fake charges on him.

    "No, I don''t want any fake charges." He decided pretty soon, as it could backfire on him in the future.

    He just wanted to teach Samson a lesson and if he still persists after it, only then he would do something drastic.

    "Ok sir, we understand. But you have to keep in mind that the destruction of property is a bable offense." The investigator persisted as he wanted more money.

    "No," Jack replied with a simple one-word answer.

    "Ok, sir if that''s your wish, however, you can call us anytime if you need any help in the future." The man said and hung up the phone.

    Jack sighed and then moved towards the living area again.

    "Whose call was it?" Cassie asked with her brows raised.

    "It was a private investigator I hired for the Te incident," Jack said looking at Cassie, and then he moved his gaze towards Nicole.

    "Did he find out the culprit?" Nicole stood up from her seat.

    "Yes." Jack nodded at her. "It''s Samson." He said again.

    Nicole listened to him and took in a breath, she was relieved that the culprit was caught.

    "I have to go to the police station to report this," Jack said while cing the phone in his pocket.

    "I aming with you," Nicole said while stepping closer to him.

    "Me too." Cassie also stood up from the sofa.

    Jack nodded, he didn''t wanna leave them alone, if possible.

    Soon enough they moved out of the big house into the new Volvo that Nicole brought for herself.

    After reaching the police station Jack searched for Honey, however, she was not present.

    As he was about to call her, an officer came to him with a smile on his face.

    "Are you Jack?" The man asked with a polite voice.

    Jack looked at the man and nodded. "Yes."

    "Can youe with me?" The officer nced at Cassie and Nicole and then looked at Jack again.

 Chapter 102 Captured

    102 Captured

    Jack also looked at both Cassie and Nicole and then nodded at them, "Can you guys stay here for a bit?" He asked.

    "No, we areing with you," Cassie said suddenly as she was worried about Jack, she looked at the officer from up to down with her eyes narrowed.

    She has heard many stories about how police put fake charges for some money, she wanted to stay with Jack as much as she can.

    Jack let out a sigh and then looked at Nicole, she also looked at him and understood what he wanted.

    "Let him be." She said while cing her hand on Cassie''s shoulder.

    Cassie turned her head around and looked at Nicole, she stayed silent for a bit, and seeing the serious expression on her face she signed.

    "Ok, if you say so." She said and then moved back to sit on a bench.

    Nicole also sat down beside Cassie.

    Jack smiled at them and then moved towards a cab with the officer.

    "We got the news about the man that Vandalized your car." The officer said as he sat down on his seat.

    Jack listened to the officer and raised his brows, ''They are pretty fast.'' He could tell that the investigation agency has done its job.

    "One of our teams has already captured the culprit. So do you wanna press charges?" The officer asked.

    Jack listened to him and nodded. "Yes." He wanted to teach Samson a lesson so he doesn''t think about doing something stupid in the future.

    The officer smiled at Jack and nodded.

    After half an hour, outside the officer cabin, both Cassie and Nicole were sitting on the bench.

    Cassie nced at the cab again and again with her legs tapping in restlessness.

    She looked at Nicole and by now she was also staring at the cab with a furrow on her brows.

    "We should go in," Cassie said looking at Nicole in the eyes.

    Nicole who was looking at the cab door, turned her head around and looked at Cassie, she then stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "I think we should wait for a few more minutes." She said with aplicated expression and worry-filled tone.

    "No, I think we have waited enough." Cassie was restless because she has never visited a police station before.

    She stood up and looked at the cab.

    Nicole also stood up and looked at the cab, she was also contemting if she should go in.

    Just as they were about to move, the door suddenly opened and the police officer moved out, behind the officer was Jack.

    The officer smiled and shook hands with Jack and after that, he went towards a hallway.

    Jack on the other hand came in front of Cassie and Nicole with a smile on his face.

    "What happened?" Nicole said as she let out a breath of relief after seeing Jack.

    "They caught Samson, and the other guy," Jack said looking her in the eyes, he could feel that she was worried and ced his hand on her shoulder to calm her down.

    "Other guy?" Cassie asked with her brows furrowed, she was also relieved that Jack was safe.

    "Yes, Samson hired a guy to vandalize the car." Jack turned his head to look at Cassie.

    "Thank god." Cassie sighed. "Let''s go back, I don''t want to stay here anymore." She said again while looking at the gloomy atmosphere in the office.

    Jack nodded at her words. "Let''s go and eat something, I am hungry," Jack said, and holding both of their hands moved outside the station.

    "Let me drive the car," Nicole said while moving towards the car.

    "No! I will drive." Cassie took the keys from Nicole. "You should not put too much pressure on your legs."

    Nicole chuckled at her words. "Just tell me you want to drive it."

    A blush formed on Cassie''s face as she sat in the driver''s seat.

    Jack looked at both of them with a smile on his face, he was grateful that both of them were getting along.

    However, soon enough his smile disappeared when he thought about Sophie. ''She still hasn''t called me.'' He took out his phone and looked for the messages from Sophie, however, there was nothing from her.

    Nicole noticed his actions and ced her hand on his shoulder. "I think you should learn to let go sometimes." She said with a caring expression.

    Jack looked her in the eyes for a few seconds and then kissed her on the lips. "I love you." He said suddenly.

    When Nicole felt his lips on hers, her eyes widened suddenly and she looked around quickly in shame.

    She then looked at Jack with love-filled eyes. "If you keep doing these kinds of things then I will melt one day." She said with a blush on her face.

    "I won''t let you." He kissed her again and then moved towards the car and sat beside Cassie.

    Nicole stood rooted in her ce for a few seconds, enjoying the sensations in her body as her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    Taking in a deep breath to calm herself down she looked at the car. ''I love him so much...'' Her eyes turned misty as she slowly moved towards the car and sat in the backseat silently.

    Cassie on the other hand snorted and started the car.

    She has witnessed everything and was jealous, stepping her foot on the elerator, she moved the car toward a nearby restaurant.

    "Are you jealous?" Jack said suddenly as he saw Cassie, silently driving the car.

    "No, I am not." She said and kept driving.

    He could feel annoyance in her voice.

    He took in a breath and then ced his hand over hers on the armrest.

    Cassie felt her heart beating at a rapid pace as she felt his touch. Her face on the other hand turned beet red.

    Nicole looked at both of them from behind and was relieved that Cassie was not annoyed anymore.

    After a few minutes, they were sitting in a restaurant with food in front of them.

    After eating the food they reached their house.

    "I am going for thepany meetup," Nicole said as she entered the house.

    "Company meetup?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, I invested in thepany you told me to and now I am a main shareholder so they want to hold a meeting." She said again.

    "The Electric Company?" Jack asked.

    He was happy that Nicole listened to his advice.

    "Yes." She nodded, "Take care." She said again and moved towards the door.

    Cassie was upstairs in her bedroom taking a bath.

    "Wait." As Nicole was moving out the door Jack ran towards her and held her hand.

    "What happened?" Nicole looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    "Nothing." A smile formed on his face and then he tightly hugged her. "You should learn to give me a goodbye kiss." He leaned his head closer andnded a kiss on her lips.

    A blush formed on Nicole''s face as she enjoyed his tongue entering her mouth.

    "Mm..." A grunt left her chest as she felt a pinch on her asscheeks.

    "If you keep doing this then I won''t be able to leave." She said looking him in the eyes, as her breath turned hot.

    "You can stay if you want." He whispered and kissed again.

    "No, it''s an important meeting." She reluctantly moved away from him and moved towards the garage.

    "I love you." She said looking him in the eyes and quickly sat in the car.

    Jack smiled and moved towards the mansion again.

    As he reached the living area he saw Cassie standing there in grey shorts and a white tee shirt.

    "Where is Nicole?" She asked as she rubbed her hair with a towel.

    Cassie has just gotten out of the shower and her skin was glistening with water.

    "She is gone for apany meeting," Jack said and sat on the sofa while taking a beer can from the fridge on the way.

    "You are drinking?" Cassie sat beside him, she remembered him promising to Nicole that he won''t drink till she gets healed.

    "She is already healed." He said and opened the beer can.

    Cassie stayed silent for a few seconds and then took the can away from him. "I don''t like when you smell of alcohol." She said and ced it on the table.

    Jack looked at her with his brows raised.

    "What are you doing?" He was confused, as she has never stopped him from drinking before.

    "I told you already, that I hate the smell of alcohol." She said and then pulled her teeshirt out with her bra, revealing her milky white boobs.

    "I hate tasting alcohol when I kiss you." She murmured in a low tone and then held both of his cheeks with her hands.

    Jack could feel her hot breath on his face and soon enough her lips touched his.

    Their tongues moved against each other and Cassie felt her boobs being pressed by his masculine hands.

    "Mmm... I am sorry." She said suddenly as their kiss broke.

    "Sorry for what?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "For always annoying you." She looked him in the eyes.

    Jack smiled at her words and pushed her body onto the sofa and then leaned over her body.

    "You never annoy me." He said and kissed her again.

    Tears fell down her eyes as more and more thoughts started moving through her head.

    "I am scared that I will lose you one day. Promise me that you will never leave me." She said while averting her gaze.

    "Why would I leave you?" Jack ced his hand on her chin and looked her in the eyes.

    "I don''t know, I am just scared..." She whispered in a low tone.

    "I would never, I promise." He said and was about to kiss her again when he suddenly felt his phone buzz.

    And before he could think of anything, the time around him stopped, and then a panel shed in front of him.

    He looked at the contents of the panel and then his heart skipped a beat, he felt a lump in his throat and his eyes widened in terror.

    "Fuck...!"

 Chapter 103 Save them

    103 Save them

    [1. Save Sophie and Meadow from a burry in fifteen minutes. ( Increased favourability with Sophie, +1Heart Meadow.)

    2. Don''t save them. (-5 Hearts from Sophie, -3 Hearts From Meadow.)]

    Jack looked at the options and cursed out aloud and as the time was stopped Cassie didn''t hear his curses.

    He tried to move away to save her but found his moments to be restricted.

    He knew this before, that while the options are in front of him, he could move but not as much.

    He can only move in the vicinity of a meter.

    Clicking the first option he moved away from Cassie with sweat dripping from his forehead.

    He fidgeted around his pocket and quickly took his phone out and he could see a missed call from Sophie.

    ''Shit...!'' He called her while running out of his house and moving towards the garage, however the call was unreachable.

    Cassie on the other hand was confused after seeing his sudden actions.

    Only after Jack left the wooden doors does she broke out of her stupor and stood up from the sofa.

    "Jack! Where are you going..." She ced her tee shirt back on her body and ran behind him.

    However, when she moved out of the house, Jack was already gone in his ck G-wagon.

    "What happened to him so suddenly?" She gulped her saliva as her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    She could tell that something was off from his reaction and how quickly he ran away.

    ''I hope he is not in trouble.''

    Quickly taking the keys of her white Maserati she ran towards the parking and in a minute her car also moved out of the parking trying to follow Jack.

    "Pick up the call..." She didn''t know where Jack went, she just saw his general direction, so she also drove her car on that road.

    She called him again and again, however, Jack was not picking up the call.

    Jack on the other hand drove his car at high speed toward Sophie''s new apartment. As they were closer to his college, the distance was only fifteen minutes away.

    However he has to save her in a fifteen minutes time frame, he can''t afford to drive slowly.

    He nced at his phone ringing, however, he didn''t pick it up as he knew that Cassie would ask unnecessary questions and will follow him if he tells her the truth.

    And it could also waste a lot of time so the only thing he focused on was driving his car.

    He also didn''t call the police as they would also ask questions about how he knew that a burry would happen with just a missed call.

    "I will have to save her myself." He pressed his leg on the elerator and maneuvered his car through the traffic as quickly as he could.

    .....

    Inside Sophie''s new apartment''s living area, both Sophie and Meadow were on their knees with their hands behind their back.

    Tears were falling from their eyes as a masked man was pointing a gun at them.

    "Bitches! Stay silent, If I even hear a sob from you then it will hurt a lot!" The man said as he kicked Sophie in the head when he saw her sobbing.

    "Mm...!" Sophie grunted as her body stumbled back on the floor, and more tears fell from her eyes.

    She was hurt but refrained from yelling out as she was afraid that these men would hurt her mother.

    Meadow on the other hand when saw Sophie getting kicked in the face moved her hand to give support.

    "Please don''t hurt her, just take anything you want from the house." She said with tears in her eyes as she looked at the masked man with a begging expression.

    "Just shut up bitch!" The man moved his leg and hit Meadow in the stomach.

    He then pointed his gun at Sophie''s head. "I said stop crying! Do you want me to kill one of you so you understand?" He asked while squatting down in front of them.

    Meadow''s eyes widened in terror when she saw the gun pointed at Sophie''s head.

    While Sophie stayed silent with her heart beating out of her chest.

    Just moments ago they were eating food and then these men forced themselves inside their house by lock-picking the door.

    Sophie tried to call Jack in a hurry, but they saw her and broke her phone in pieces.

    After that they made them kneel on the floor with their hand behind their head while one of them kept an eye on them and the other one started ransacking the ce.

    After about ten minutes the other guy came out from Meadow''s room with a bag filled in his hand, he was also wearing a ck ski mask.

    He looked at both of them kneeling on the floor silently and nodded at the other guy.

    "Keep them silent, let me check the other room." He said in a deep voice and by his tone it was clear that he was the leader between the two of them.

    The other guy nodded and nced at Meadow with lust-filled eyes. "Boss, can I y with her a little, while you check the room?" He asked with a chuckle.

    Sophie listened to his voice and her heart skipped a beat, her eyes moved up, and looked at the man with anger filled in them.

    The guy noticed and snorted, "Bitch! What are you looking at!" He kicked her in the face again.

    This time blood dripped from her nose as she let out a painful grunt.

    The pain moved through her body as she felt like vomiting.

    "No, please don''t hurt her... I will do anything you want..." Meadow looked at the man while gritting her teeth.

    She then looked at Sophie with a worried expression, she could feel the pain Sophie was in and looked her in the eyes to make her stop.

    "Sophie, please don''t do anything stupid, I can''t afford to lose you." Warm tears dripped on herp from her eyes.

    The guy looked at Meadow and chucked, he then nced at Sophie again. "Your slut mother has moremon sense than you."

 Chapter 104 Make It Quick

    ?

    The boss looked at the events and stayed silent, he then looked at his wristwatch. "Wait for a bit, let me check the rooms first, then you can enjoy them while I keep an eye." He said in a strict tone.

    The young guy smiled at his words and nodded. "Boss, make it quick, I can''t wait to teach this bitch a lesson." He licked his lips as he nced at Sophie and Meadow''s body up to down.

    ''Jack please save us!!!'' More and more tears started falling down Sophie''s eyes as she gritted her teeth in pain.

    She wanted someone to save them and the first person that came to her mind was Jack, although she has fought with him and was angry at him she still remembered him first.

    She doesn''t know the reason for this, however, the person she wanted to see the most right now is Jack.

    ''I am sorry...'' More tears dripped down her eyes as she thought about the events that happened a few days ago with Jack.

    ....

    Jack parked his car in the basement of the apartment and quickly took out his Glock 17 from the dashboard. His hands shivering in panic, he doesn''t want to bete and regret it all his life.

    After reloading the gun, he moved out of the car and ran towards the stairs, he didn''t take the lift as it could take more time and Sophie''s apartment was only on the fourth floor.

    Jack ran upwards the stairs with a gun in his hand and thanks to his fitness, he reached the fourth floor in just a minute.

    His heart was beating at a rapid pace and sweat covered his whole body as he moved towards Sophie''s door.

    This was a newly constructed building so not many people were renting there, so most of the ts were empty.

    That was the reason why Jack found no one on the way.

    Standing in front of the wooden door Jack looked at it and gulped his saliva, his hands tightly mped around the gun, and he checked the weapon again, if it was ready to shoot.

    ''Calm down...'' He took in a deep breath and then blood rushed through his whole body and then he kicked the door with all his power.

    .....

    Inside the living area, both Sophie and Meadow were crying as the masked guy squatted in front of them with a lust-filled gaze.

    He moved his gun and pressed it against Meadow''s chin.

    "You are a mother but your body is so slutty, I bet you must love getting fucked senseless." Heughed and then pinched her cheeks. "I will make sure to juice everything out of your body."

    Meadow gritted her teeth at his words and could only look away in shame, she didn''t want anything to happen to Sophie, so she decided to endure all the humiliation.

    Sophie on the other hand was boiling in rage, she looked around the room to find something to hit the guy with.

    She wanted to kill him for the humiliating words he was saying to her mother.

    Meadow has already suffered a lot in her life and now this incident would scar her for the rest.

    Sophie was ready to throw away her life if push came to shove. She would not let these guys touch her mother till she was alive.

    The guy could see anger in Sophie''s eyes and he smiled internally.

    "Even your daughter is spicy, my boss loves spicy stuff." He chuckled again as he moved his hand to hit Sophie in the head with his gun.

    He could tell that the young girl would cause trouble if left as she was, so he decided to turn her unconscious.

    However before he could lower his hand to hit Sophie in the head, suddenly a noise came from behind his ears.

    "Bang...!"

    Raising his brows he turned his head around to see the source of the voice and he saw the wooden door breaking open.

    "Who the fuck is it!" The guy stood up waiting for someone toe from behind the door while his gun pointed at it.

    Jack on the other hand kicked open the lock and stayed behind the door for a moment.

    He could hear the voice of a single man and he pointed the gun at the wooden door, his hand moved around in the general direction of the voice behind the wood.

    Soon enough a green panel shed in front of him and he clicked the trigger.

    "Bang...!" A muffled bullet sound came and before the guy could think of anything his body shook and blood started dripping down from his head.

    His eyes turned heavy and soon enough his body slumped on the ground as his soul left his body.

    The guy died before knowing who killed him.

    Both Meadow and Sophie witnessed the scene and when they saw blood flying everywhere terror covered their faces.

    "Who is it?" Sophie asked as her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    However soon enough she calmed down when she saw a familiar face moving out of the wooden door.

    "Jack..." A relieved expression appeared on her face as tears began dripping down from her eyes.

    Even Meadow was relieved that it was someone familiar and he hase to save them.

    Jack nodded at them and ran in front of Sophie. However, before he could say anything Sophie''s eyes widened in terror. "Behind you!" she yelled and grabbed his arm to move him away.

    However, she was toote.

    Another bang resounded in the room and then Jack felt his shoulder dislocating, blood spewed out of his mouth as he turned around and looked at another man standing behind him with a gun pointed.

    Consciousness started drifting from his eyes, however, he bit his tongue and pointed his gun at the man, and just as the green panel came he clicked the trigger without any second thought.

    "Bang!" With another loud sound, a hole appeared between the forehead of the boss and then his body flew back to hit a wall.

    The boss died in a few seconds as his body fell down on the ground.

 Chapter 105 Wake Up

    ?

    Jack stood there for a few seconds as a cold sensation moved around his chest to his whole body, he felt his stomach churning as the contents of it bubbled to get out.

    He turned around and looked at Sophie and Meadow, who were standing at a ce with their eyes widened.

    They were looking at the dead bodies, shell-shocked. And didn''t knew how to react.

    Jack moved and hugged Sophie in his arms. "Don''t worry you are safe now." He whispered in her ears.

    It was only after feeling his grip on her body did she broke out of her stupor and sighed in relief that they were safe now.

    She moved her head and looked Jack in the eyes, however, soon enough realization hit her as she felt his body leaning on her for support, and his eyes closing against his will.

    "Jack..." A shudder moved through her body and she kneeled on the floor with Jack''s head in herp.

    Meadow saw him unconscious and her eyes widened in terror, she ran quickly and called emergency services on her phone.

    "Jack... Wake up..." Sophie patted his face a few times, she still didn''t register the fact that he was already unconscious.

    However, slowly realization struck her and she found out that Jack was in serious condition, she felt a warm fluid on her legs and looking down she noticed that her pink skirt turning a shade of deep red.

    Her eyes stayed wide for a few moments.

    "Ahhh.....!" A harrowing shriek moved through the whole apartment.

    Meadow, who was talking with emergency services moved the phone away and turned her head around to look at Sophie in terror.

    The high pitch of her voice made goosebumps stand on Meadow''s body.

    "Jack, wake up... Please...!!" Tears fell from her eyes as she grabbed his head by both of her arms and closer to her stomach.

    However no matter how much she tried she was unsessful in opening his eyes.

    Meadow hung up the phone and ran towards Sophie, hugging her from behind she also kneeled on the floor.

    Just now she heard her cry and could tell that she was in deep pain. "Don''t worry, he will be fine."

    Meadow tried to calm her down, however, her words did not affect Sophie. She started to cry louder and louder while she kept hugging his body tightly, scared that the moment she let go of him, she will lose him forever.

    "It''s my fault! I shouldn''t have called him...!" More tears fell down her eyes as she looked at Meadow finally.

    "Mom, please save him, please, I beg you...!"

    Meadow saw her condition and a pang of pain moved through her chest, this was the first time she has seen Sophie cry like this.

    She was always a strong girl and did everything for her with calmposure, however, now seeing her condition like this, Meadow was hurt.

    Just by her desperation, Meadow could tell that Sophie loved Jack.

    Jack on the other hand could hear the faint voices of Sophie in his head and soon enough even that stopped.

    ''Am I dying?'' This was hisst thought before he turned unconscious and a tear moved out of his eye.

    He didn''t want to die so soon as he was worried about his girls, in the past few days he has witnessed many strange incidences and he wondered, who would protect the girls after him.

    Regret moved through his chest, as his body started to cool down.

    "Sophie, let him go, the ambnce is here..." Meadow saw two men with a stretcher rushing into the apartment and shook Sophie''s shoulder so she let his body go.

    However, Sophie was in no condition to listen to Meadow''s words, her hairs were disheveled as she cried continuously.

    Meadow gulped her saliva and grabbed Sophie''s shoulder tightly. "Move away from him...!" She pulled her daughter back.

    "No... Mom... Please..." Sophie tried to move towards Jack''s unconscious body again, however, Meadow hugged her tightly, so the nurses could take him to the hospital.

    "Don''t worry, he will be ok, let him go to the hospital." Meadow patted her back, again and again, to calm her down.

    This was the first time she has seen her daughter so broken down in many years. Sophie was a strong girl and took care of her while her health was bad.

    She didn''t even cry like this when Meadow herself got her leg injured, neither did she cry when her dad left.

    "Mom..." Sophie moved her hand around Meadow and buried her head in her shoulder, he couldn''t bear to see Jack like this.

    "Mam, take this." A nurse came and handed Meadow, Jack''s phone.

    Meadow looked at the male nurse and nodded, moving her hand she grabbed the phone and saw that it was buzzing.

    She saw the one that was calling and she read out the name.

    "Cassie..." Was written on it. Meadow knew Cassie as they were neighbors.

    She picked up the call.

    "Jack! Why aren''t you picking up my phone?!" Cassie''s loud and angry voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Meadow turned silent at her words, she didn''t knew how to respond.

    ''What should I tell her, I am sure she will be angry and worried.''

    She knew the fact that both Jack and Cassie were childhood friends. And from her voice, she could also tell that Cassie was worried for Jack.

    ''I have to tell her the truth...'' Meadow thought.

    And after a moment of silence, she finally opened her mouth. "Cassie, it''s me, Meadow."

    Cassie who was about to berate Jack more, when suddenly heard a feminine voice, gulped her words back and then a furrow appeared on her head.

    "Meadow? Where is Jack?" She asked, this time her voice gentle.

    Cassie knew about the fight between Jack and Sophie. ''Has he gone to Sophie''s new house?'' She thought and steered her car in the direction of Meadow''s apartment.

    As she was driving on the road where Jack went she was now pretty close to the apartment.

    While driving she saw some ambnces rushing in the opposite direction with some police cars, however, she didn''t pay much attention to them.

    For her, Jack was more important right now, the way he ran away from the house meant that it was a serious case, and now Meadow has picked up the call.

    ''Did Sophie get in some kind of trouble?'' A thought moved through her brain and she focused on the call again.

 Chapter 106 My Lips

    ?

    After getting no response from Meadow for a few seconds, Cassie opened her mouth again. "Meadow?" She urged.

    Somehow her heart started beating at a rapid pace and she could feel in her stomach that Jack was in some kind of trouble.

    "Meadow! Say something..." She called her out again.

    "They took Jack to the hospital..." Finally, after much silence, Meadow spoke, and by her tone, Cassie could tell that she was crying.

    "They? What happened to him? I am just outside of your apartment." She said and then looked at the apartment where Sophie and Meadow stayed and she could see a lot of Police cars outside.

    There were many police officers in blue dress also surveying the area.

    "Meadow tell me what happened and don''t beat around the bush." Cassie parked her car on the road and stepped out.

    She then started running toward Meadow''s apartment while the phone was still on her ear.

    "Meadow, please say something..."

    Soon enough she reached the fourth floor where police stopped her in the way.

    Finally, Meadow said something. "He was shot..."

    Cassie could hear the sobs behind her words. "Shot?" Suddenly her heart skipped a beat. She then looked at the police again and soon enough it all started to make sense.

    "Yes, he was saving us from some burrs and got shot in the process, they have taken him to Silver bridge hospital," Meadow exined as she didn''t want to keep Cassie in the dark.

    Cassie on the other hand stood rooted in her ce as the phone dropped out of her hand and fell down on the floor.

    Tears started forming in her eyes as she kneeled down on the floor powerless.

    ....

    After some time Jack opened his eyelids and saw a bright light shing in his eyes.

    "He is reacting to stimulus."

    A gentle voice rang in his ears and then the light moved away from his eyes, it was a torch held by ady with a green mask on her face.

    She looked at Jack in amusement and then moved away from him.

    Jack then looked around his body and saw intravenous tubes in his hands and some electrodes on his chest.

    He was naked on the hospital bed as he looked around to see many doctors and nurses around him.

    "Propofol, hundred milligrams." Suddenly he heard another voice and he saw a nurseing and injecting something in the cann connected to his hand.

    And after some time he became drowsy again and then he went into deep sleep.

    The next time he opened his eyes, he felt pressure on his legs and then moved his eyes down to see Nicole sleeping on his legs while sitting on the table.

    "Nicole..." He murmured and tried to move his legs a bit, however, he felt extremely weak and it seemed like a chore to move his legs.

    However, with just a small movement, Nicole jolted awake as she took in a deep breath.

    Jacknded his gaze on her face and saw her hair disheveled and deep bags under her eyes because of all the crying.

    She looked at Jack for a few seconds in the eyes and then quickly moved towards him and hugged him.

    "You scared us so much!"

    Jack felt her warm tears on his neck and smiled, he tried to move his hand to pat her head however he soon realized that his hand was punctured by a cann connected to an IV fluid bottle.

    Sighing he kissed her neck, "It''s ok now, no need to be afraid."

    Nicole moved away from him and then looked him straight in the eyes, for some reason tears can''t stop dripping from her eyes.

    "You know what the doctors said?" Nicole pulled the chair and sat in front of him. "They said that if you were a minutete then blood loss would have been too much. Stupid...!"

    She rubbed her hands over her eyes to stop her tears.

    "Stop crying." Jack looked at her seriously.

    "Fuck you!" Nicole red at him, "If you ever pull these stunts again then I will kill you myself."

    "I would never." Jack chuckled.

    "Hmph...!" She snorted, "Tell me if it hurts." She was talking about his injury.

    "Well, it hurts now," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    Nicole took in a gasp and stood up, "Where?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "My lips, hahaha..." Jack looked at her with his eyes narrowed.

    Nicole listened to himughing and raised her nose in annoyance, a pout formed on her face as she leaned in to kiss him on the lips.

    "Is it ok now?" She said in an annoyed tone.

    Jack smiled again and opened his mouth. "Where is Sophie?" He asked as he was worried about her. He wanted to make sure that she was ok and not hurt.

    He didn''t get the time to check on her injuries thest time.

    Nicole listened to him and turned silent for a few seconds and then she sighed.

    "Her condition is pretty bad, she has not eaten a single morsel of food for the past two days. And she has been crying continuously. Only now did your mom take her to the hospital canteen, after they found out that you were out of danger." Nicole said and took in a breath.

    "I have been unconscious for two days?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    "Yes," Nicole nodded.

    Jack let out a deep breath at her words.

    "What about Cassie, where is she?"

    "They are all gone to the canteen, only I was left behind." Nicole exined, "By the way, you should not talk too much and just rest more."

    "I feel fine now. Give me my phone."

    "No, I won''t, Just rest." Nicole turned her head away.

    Jack took in a deep breath and nodded, "All of you are bing so disobedient, I have to teach you a lesson." He looked her in the eyes.

    Nicole snorted at his words. "Just get well soon, then you can punish me as much as you want..." She whispered in his ears with a blush on her face.

 Chapter 107 Lessons

    ?

    Nicole took a final look at him and turned around. "Let me call the nurse, they have to feed you."

    "No, I am not hungry," Jack said and stopped her in the way.

    "Don''t start an argument with me, you have to eat something to get energy." She looked at him with a pout on her face as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "Are you gonna leave me alone?" Jack looked at her with his eyes glimmering. He was teasing her.

    "You! Don''t try to be funny!" She looked at his face and a pang of pain moved through her chest, she couldn''t resist his puppy eyes for some reason.

    And the fact that she almost lost him worsened her fear.

    Jack chuckled internally looking at her expression.

    "Ok go." He said and looked away from her and stared at the window to his side.

    Nicole stood at her ce thinking if she should leave him after he asked her to stay. ''This guy... Why can''t I deny him?!''

    She moved slowly and sat at his side again. "You should not tease me like this." She looked him in the eyes.

    "I told you, that you can go." He said again.

    Nicole took in a deep breath and then held his hand. "You know I can''t leave you after you make that face."

    She leaned in and kissed him on the lips again. "Just get fine as soon as you can." She stood up again and this time moved out of the ward without stopping.

    ''I have to heal quick.'' Jack gritted his teeth and thought about the events two days ago.

    He was angry at his pathetic condition and how he almost put Sophie and Meadow in danger.

    He never wanted to feel that helplessness again.

    Soon enough a nurse came with Nicole and feed Jack some soup and after that, they injected another injection that made Jack sleep.

    Nicole looked at him sleeping and stared at him silently for a few seconds and then a tear moved out of her eye.

    ''I have to take care of him from now on, I can''t afford to lose him.'' She clenched her fist as anger shed in her eyes.

    "Those fuckers! I will teach them a lesson." She said and turned around to leave the ward.

    After some more minutes, Sophie and others also came to the hospital and saw Nicole sitting on the bench with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "What happened? He still hasn''t woken up?" Cassie asked as she peeked inside the ward and saw Jack sleeping while IV fluids dripped in his veins.

    Nicole broke out of her stupor as she heard Cassie''s voice, she moved her head up and looked at all the people for a few seconds.

    She could even see Sophie and Meadow waiting for her answer.

    After taking in a deep breath she stood up, at first she didn''t want to tell them the truth as they might go in and try to wake him up again, however after giving it some thought she decided that it would be best to tell them.

    "Yes, he woke up for a few minutes, however, he is still in serious condition so they put him to sleep again." She said in a clear voice so everyone could hear her.

    "He woke up!" Sophie looked inside but stopped herself.

    She wanted to talk to him, however, she realized that it would be best if he rests.

    "What did he say?" Sophie looked at Nicole and asked with her brows raised.

    She wanted to know what were his thoughts or if he still hated her.

    "He didn''t say anything," Nicole said and then moved out of the crowd, somehow she felt angry at them.

    ''If only, I kept him for myself then this wouldn''t have happened.'' She moved out of the hospital and sat in her car.

    Rage started moving through her body and she hit the car horn in anger.

    Two days ago Cassie called her and told her that Jack was admitted to the hospital as he got shot with a gun.

    After she reached the hospital and found out that he was in serious condition anger bellowed in her body, however she somehow suppressed it.

    But now her rage was getting out of her control.

    Starting her car she moved toward a nearby hotel with some whisky bottles.

    ....

    Inside the hospital, everyone sat on the chairs outside the ward.

    "Don''t mind her she is just worried about Jack." Cassie consoled Sophie. She was talking about how Nicole strode out of the hospital with anger visible on her face.

    "Is she his girlfriend?" Jack''s mother looked at Sophie and asked with her brows raised.

    She has never seen Nicole and she came crying two days ago, at that time she didn''t have time to ask about her, however now she was curious.

    Even Meadow''s ears perked up at this question.

    ''Is she the reason why Jack and Sophie fought?'' She was curious about the rtionship between Jack and Nicole.

    She knew for a fact that Jack and Sophie were in love by the way he came to save her and then how she cried after he got hurt.

    Cassie listened to the question and stayed silent for a few seconds, she didn''t knew how to reply to it.

    Sophie on the other hand moved her head down and looked at the ground. ''Only if I didn''t have fought him, then things might be different.'' She clenched her skirt with her hands.

    After taking in a deep breath Cassie turned her gaze and shook her head. "No, she is just a friend. She was his previous boss." Cassie exined.

    She didn''t want to tell anything that would make Jack angry, so she lied.

    Hope listened to her and nodded. "She is beautiful tho, it''s just that she has anger issues," Hope said and leaned back in her seat.

    Meadow on the other hand stared at Cassie for a few seconds and then turned her head away with a sigh, she could tell that Cassie was lying.

    Her eyes thennded on Sophie, and seeing her clenching her skirt, Meadow could tell that her suspicion was correct.

    ''This poor girl.'' Meadow looked at Sophie and could tell that she was madly in love with Jack and now that he has saved her by putting his life at risk, she would be even more in love with him.

    Although she knew that Jack was still a good guy, she couldn''t bear to see her daughter in so much pain.

    ''I hope he treats her nicely.'' She sighed and leaned in her seat.

    After a day of sleeping, Jack woke up again the next day, and this time it was his mom in front of him.

    "Mom..." He looked at her and murmured.

    Hope, who was busy talking to Teddy when heard his voice, suddenly turned her head around and saw that Jack was awake.

    Tears formed in her eyes and moving closer she hugged him. "Stupid!" She moved away from him and looked at him with her eyes glistening.

    "When will they let me leave?" Jack wanted to leave the hospital as soon as he can.

    He was already fed up with all the medications and sedation.

    "Get well first." Teddy moved closer and rubbed his hand on his head.

    "Dad..." Jack murmured with a smile.

    "You are just like me boy, I would have risked my life too." Teddyughed proudly.

    "Ugh..." However, hisugh got suddenly interrupted by an elbow in his stomach.

    He looked around with his eyes wide at Hope. "Why did you hit me?" He asked as pain moved through his body.

    "Don''t glorify his acts! I don''t want him to put his life in danger again." Jack''s mom said with an annoyed tone.

    "Ahh... It''s just a bullet, men don''t fear bullets." Teddy said as another proud smile formed on his face.

    And then another elbownded on his stomach, this time the pain was sharper than earlier.

    "Shut up." Hope looked at him with her eyes narrowed, "Or, I will shoot you myself."

    Teddy looked at her angry face and a shiver ran down his spine, he then looked at Jack again with a serious expression.

    "Cough... Boy don''t put your life in danger again! Or your mom would beat me."

    Jack listened to them and startedughing.

    "You guys are the best."

    Hope, who was about to punch Teddy again, stopped and then looked at Jack when she heard himughing.

    A smile broke out on her face. She then patted his head.

    Teddy also smiled at his words.

    "Get well soon, then I will need to take lessons from you." Teddy moved a step forward.

    "Lessons on what?" Hope looked at Teddy with her brows furrowed.

    Even Jack was confused by his words.

    "Lessons on shooting, I heard you hit two headshots back to back." Teddy raised his chest with a proud expression on his face.

    Jack chuckled at his words.

    "It''s all because of you Dad, you taught me shooting," Jack said.

    "Hahaha... You are right, I am a genius teacher." Teddyughed proudly again, however, he suddenly felt a chill running down his spine.

    He then turned his head around and saw Hope, seething in rage. His brows twitched and then he ran out of the ward.

    Hope also moved behind him at a fast pace.

    Jack smiled internally, he loved his parents.

    After a few seconds, the door opened again and Jack could see someone peeking inside and then moving back.

    Jack knew who it was and then a sigh moved out of his chest.

    "Sophie... Come in.".

 Chapter 108 Different?

    ?

    Jack called out to Sophie however no response came from the other side of the door, she was like a rabbit scared of a lion but also curious.

    Finally, Cassie held her shoulder and pushed her inside the door. However, Sophie stopped her in the way.

    "I can''t, he must hate me after I fought with him." Sophie looked Cassie in the eyes, although she wanted to meet Jack, however, couldn''t bring herself to step in front of him.

    Her legs were like a tree stump on the ground with roots digging deep in the soil. Her body was as stiff as a shaking bamboo in the wind.

    She has fought with Jack before and threatened him that she would make a different boyfriend.

    This fact was hurting her since that day and she almost lost him after that.

    She regeretted it right now, what if she lost him, she would have never been able to forgive herself.

    "No, he doesn''t hate you." Cassie leaned with force and pushed her inside the door.

    Cassie knew Jack''s true nature, and she has seen him after the fight with Sophie, he was extremely sad and always missed Sophie.

    Sophie stumbled, and finally, Jack could see her stepping inside the ward, with small steps and her eyes staring at the ground she came in front of him.

    "Why aren''t you looking at me?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    And as if his voice was a hammer that broke the dam of her eyes, tears started dripping on the ground.

    She increased her pace and sat beside him. "I am sorry." She finally raised her gaze and looked him in the eyes.

    "Don''t be stupid." Jack, clenched her hand to give her some warmth.

    Jack could tell that she was feeling guilty and he knew that it wasn''t her fault, any normal girl would get angry after seeing someone they love with another girl.

    "I shouldn''t have called you, It''s all my fault... What if... Sob... What if..." More and more tears fell from her eyes.

    "I said don''t be stupid, it''s not your fault, it''s those robbers'' fault," Jack said again in a consoling voice, he didn''t want her to feel depressed because of him.

    He has heard from Nicole that she didn''t eat for two days after he was hospitalized. And he could see it on her face, her whole body looked pale and haggard, her previous charming and beautiful appearance, nowhere to be seen.

    Sophie wiped her eyes after a few moments of crying.

    "How are you feeling now?" She looked at Jack with love-filled eyes.

    "Not good after I see you crying."

    "I am sorry," Sophie asked for forgiveness subconsciously.

    "Did you eat food?" Jack asked with a strict tone.

    Sophie listened to him and nodded, "Yes, I have."

    After some more talking, Cassie also came inside the ward and fought with Jack.

    "Why didn''t you take me with you?" She looked at him with both of her hands on her waist.

    Anger was visible in her voice.

    Sophie listened to Cassie and stood up, "I think we should let him heal first, then you can berate him as much as you want."

    Sophie was worried that Cassie might put too much stress on Jack.

    Cassie turned silent after listening to Sophie, she then looked at Jack again. "I have things to talk about when you heal up!" She snorted.

    Jack smiled at her words, he could tell that she was worried.

    "Get out please." As they were talking a voice came from behind them and a nurse came with a bowl of soup.

    Both the girls turned around to look at the nurse and silently moved out of the room after noodling.

    After a few more days of recovery, Jack''s wound started to heal and they let him go after some bandages.

    "Patient has to visit the hospital every week from now on." The doctor said to Teddy.

    Teddy nodded at his words.

    After some more procedures, Jack was finally free. He sat in his G-wagon, and Cassie was driving it towards their house.

    "Where is Nicole?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed, he hasn''t seen her for the past few days.

    "I don''t know, haven''t seen her in a while." Cassie shrugged her shoulders.

    She had no idea, where Nicole went after she strode out of the group in anger on that day when Jack first woke up.

    "Let me call her." Jack took out his phone from the dashboard and dialed Nicole. His right shoulder was dislocated and was now covered with bandages so it was hard for him to take his phone up.

    Soon enough Nicole picked up the call.

    "Where are you?" Jack asked.

    "House, I am preparing some stuff." Nicole voiced out from the other side.

    "Stuff?"

    "Don''t ask so many questions ande home quickly," Nicole said and hung up the phone.

    Jack raised his brows and looked at the phone for a few seconds, somehow he felt that she was acting rude.

    ''I could be imagining it.''

    He knew that Nicole is a nice girl and would always respect him, he could never think of her being rude to him.

    Although she could be in disagreement with him sometimes, but she never resorts to rudenguage, most of the time she would only be slightly yful.

    And Jack has read her information through her Ero Meter, she liked being submissive. She wasn''t the bad type.

    After a few minutes, they reached the mansion and Jack stepped out of the car on his own, although he was slightly medicated, however, he was still conscious enough to walk or step out of the car.

    He couldn''t see any difference from outside the house so he decided to go in.

    Just as he opened the door he saw many balloons and bright lighting.

    Nicole was standing in the living area with a bottle of champagne.

    "Wee back." She smiled and moved closer to him.

    "You didn''t have to do so much." Jack looked around and saw many different decorations around the room, with led lights to flowers.

    "Don''t ruin the mood," Cassie said from behind as she looked at the new room with her eyes glimmering.

    "Nicole you should have told me, I could have helped." She said as she stepped into the hall.

    Nicole nodded at her, "I am enough." She said with her eyes narrowed.

    Cassie looked at her and didn''t mind her words too much, she thought that Nicole didn''t mean her words.

    Jack also looked at Nicole with her brows furrowed, however stayed silent for the moment.

    After some time they sat on the sofa, while Nicole and Cassie enjoyed champagne, Jack, on the other hand, could only have apple juice.

    "Let''s go." Nicole stood up and took Jack to his room.

    Cassie looked at them leaving and stayed silent, picking up a bottle of whisky she started drinking again.

    "You are drunk..." Jack looked at Nicole stumbling.

    "Don''t worry, I am in control." She let him sit on the bed and got on her knees in front of him.

    Opening his pants he took out his penis.

    "Let me help you a little." She said as her blonde hair draped down and she started sucking his cock.

    "Wait..." Jack tried to stop her however she didn''t listen to him.

    Jack felt her hot tongue on his tip and his head moved back in pleasure.

    "You are sucking harder than ever," Jack said suddenly as he felt the force behind her tongue.

    Her mouth was like a vacuum covered with a wet velvet cloth. That cascaded around his rock-hard penis.

    Nicole listen to his words and started bobbing her head even harder. ''I have to make him mine, so he doesn''t get in trouble because of other girls.''

    Her mind started wandering in different directions.

    "Yes, take it deeper." Jack suddenly felt a wave of pleasure move through his legs to his chest and a smile formed on his face.

    Nicole felt that he was about to cum and embedded her head inside his crotch, taking his penis to the deepest parts of her throat.

    "Ahh..." A deep moan left his mouth as semen spilled out of his dick to her stomach.

    She didn''t spill even a single drop and gulped it all down.

    "How do you feel?" She stood up while sliding her finger over her lips to lick his leftover semen.

    Jack stayed silent at her words and took in deep breaths, after some time his eyes narrowed down.

    He has never seen her so aggressive.

    He remembered that she liked being submissive.

    ''Does the burry incident affect her so much?'' A thought moved through his mind and his brows furrowed.

    He didn''t want her to change in any way, he liked her as she was, sweet and caring. He also liked how she acts sessive while in bed.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Did you not like it?" Nicole sat on the bed and looked him in the eyes.

    Jack stared into her eyes for a few seconds and then looked away. "You seem different." He said and moved back on the bed, getting his back leaned on a pillow.

    "Different?" She looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    "Yes..."

 Chapter 109 Ron

    ?

    For a few moments, Nicole listened quietly to Jack till a sigh slipped her.

    "I think, it''s because we didn''t meet for a few days." She said as she began undoing her top button.

    Her ck bra was soon on the forefront in the presence of Jack, and her threateninglyrge breasts were on full disy as well.

    "Rx." Eventually, she walked up on his thighs without her bra or skirt.

    "Feel free to tell me if it hurts." She slid her ckced pants to the side and gestured towards the opening of her vagina, where his penis was resting.

    "You were greatly missed." She sucked in her lower lip, then dove on his massive penis.

    Jack had waves of pleasure as her tight vaginal walls wrapped his penis.

    As she pounded her body up and down, the minor difort in his arm vanished for the time being.

    "Ahh... Yes... You are amazing." Her eyes rolled back in rapture as she pinched her nipples.

    "I''ve been longing for this." As his tip repeatedly touched her G-spot, she swayed back and forth.

    On the other hand, Jack''s penis melted as a buzz of thunderous ecstasy filled his skull.

    She let out a loud shriek as her body jolted, then she anchored her body with her slender hands on his rippling chest.

    She inhaled his manly aroma, and her pussy began to wet herself even more.

    Her entire being spun around like a cowgirl and she began swaying once more, joy flooding her brain.

    Knowing that Jack wasn''t done yet, she vigorously writhed around to increase his pleasure.

    Jack tried to calm her from repeatedly pouncing on his dick by holding her plump asscheek with his uninjured hand.

    He enjoyed the sensation of her wet fluids lubricating his penis and the repeated thwacks of her inside walls on his penis.

    His cheeks were flushed an intense shade of red, and hepletely lost it.

    When he finally let his sperm to enter her uterus, he felt a warm and fuzzy sensation spread over his chest.

    Nicole also reached her climax with him, at which point sweat streamed down her head, her lovely, scantily d body shifted to one side, and she leaned on the bed next to Jack.

    She took a few deep breaths and then calmly put her head on his chest.

    "Please don''t ever endanger yourself again; you are my life." She wiped her left eye as a tear dropped.

    She then traced her finger across his chest.

    "Don''t worry, this will never happen again." To console her, Jack patted her on the head.

    He was aware that all of his girls were concerned about him, and there had been several missed calls from Elma as well.

    ''I believe she is unaware of what happened to me.''

    ''I need to go meet her.'' A thought crossed his mind, and he resolved to meet Elma.

    ''I also need to look after Nicole, she seems different.'' He closed his eyes and a whirlwind of thoughts raced through his subconscious.

    The next day, Jack and Cassie headed to college because it was the day of the midterm exam, which Jack didn''t want to miss.

    Cassie drove the car while turning her head to gaze at Jack.

    He sat there silently looking out the window, absorbed in his own thoughts.

    "Will you be able to fill out the OMR with your left hand?" She inquired, her brow furrowed.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Jack locked his gaze on her.

    "I believe the college can provide an assistant in the event of an emergency," Cassie recalled.

    "Hmm..." Jack nodded, uninterested in the college exam, believing that he could easily pass it with his new panel.

    He was pondering about the unusual events that were happening around him.

    As in the case of the coyote and even the TV remote. He also wondered if the burry was rted to this.

    He began ncing out the window again, this time at trees and buildings that moved back as the car moved forward.

    Suddenly his heart skipped a beat as he silently stared out the window, and his toes crunched in his shoes.

    Saliva flowed down his throat as he drew his head back and looked at the person; it was a clown dressed fully back with a white mask on his face.

    The fact that the clown was clutching a television remote terrified Jack the most.

    And the fact that he was staring at him with such intensity.

    When Jack turned behind him, he noticed that the clown had vanished.

    ''What the fuck is going on?'' He inhaled deeply to calm himself, then clenched his fist in rage.

    ''Enough already! I need to get to the bottom of this.'' Determination swept through his body, and he leaned back on the seat once more.

    Cassie eventually parked the car in the college parking lot, and the two of them then went to the ssroom.

    The Exam soon started.

    ...

    Jack stepped up from his seat and walked out of the ssroom after finishing the exam with the help of an assistant.

    Cassie, on the other hand, sat at a desk, double-checking her work.

    "Jack..." A pleasant but troubled voice interrupted Jack''s advance towards themittee room to see Elma.

    When he turned back, he noticed Susan racing towards him, a worried expression on her face.

    She came to a halt in front of him and took some time to catch her breath after running.

    "What happened to your hand?" She inquired quietly. Her brow furrowed, her eyes glowed with tension as she kept staring at his bandaged hand.

    Jack smiled warmly as he listened to her. "It''s nothing, just a scratch." He stated this to brighten her mood.

    Susan remained motionless for a few seconds before twirling her finger around her skirt, clearly apprehensive.

    "Can I talk to you for a few moments?" She looked around to see whether anyone was paying attention.

    "Sure." Jack gave a nod.

    "Can youe with me?" She took a deep breath and waited for his response; she wanted to talk to him alone.

    "Ok." Jack took a quick check around themittee room before nodding, "Let''s go."

    "Thanks." Susan smiled faintly and began walking towards the parking lot, while Jack followed her silently.

    He was curious as to what she needed to speak to him in private.

    After a few while of following her, he noticed Susan opening the door to her Te car.

    "Should I help you sit in?" she asked, looking at him. She inquired because she was concerned about his injuries.

    "Don''t worry, I can sit on my own," Jack chuckled.

    Susan blushed as she nodded in response to his words.

    She then took a seat in the driver''s seat.

    "You can speak now." Jack gave her a friendly smile.

    Susan took a big breath and remained silent for a few seconds, unsure how to approach him.

    "I apologize for this, but I need your help." She murmured this as tears welled up in her eyes.

    When she said that, Jack lifted his brows. "What exactly happened?"

    "It''s Ron, he has gone crazy. He tried to kill me yesterday." She looked at Jack with hopeful eyes.

    "Ron? Trying to kill you?" Jack took in a breath. "You should go to the police first." Jack ced his other hand on hers.

    "It''splicated." She bit her lip.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t have any evidence, I didn''t even see him attacking me." She looked outside the window.

    "What are you trying to say?"

    Startled by his words, she took in a deep breath and looked at him again.

    "He has turned into a ghost."

    Jack stared at her for a few seconds. And then blinked a few times.

    Seeing him silent, Susan scratched her nails. "I know it sounds unrealistic, but you have to believe me. I am not going crazy."

    "A ghost?" Jack believed her remarks as true, but he was still curious about the whole scenario.

    "Yes, I was followed by a ck shadow yesterday, and when I got to my room, it tried to stab me with a knife." She mumbled.

    She was concerned Jack might not take her words seriously.

    After being attacked, she considered a lot of people, but for some reason, she felt that Jack was the one she could trust the most.

    Additionally, her instincts told her to meet Jack.

    "How do you know that Ron was the back shadow?" Jack withdrew his gaze.

    "I just know, and you have to believe me." She spoke, as her eyes flew all over.

    Jack noticed her subtle moments and also looked outside the car, however, he saw nothing strange.

    He could tell that she is paranoid after yesterday''s events.

    "Calm down, I won''t let anything bad happen to you." Jack''s grasp on her hand intensified.

    "Take in deep breaths," He reaffirmed once again.

    "You believe in me?" She looked up, her with the knot in her stomach loosening.

    "Yes, so stay calm."

    Susan took a deep breath as she listened to him. "What should we do?" she said. She had aplicated expression on her face when she looked at him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve the problem; you can stay with me until then," Jack said quietly.

    "With you?" Susan''s cheeks began to flush. "But I heard you stay with Cassie."

    "I don''t believe she''ll mind." Jack stroked her hand.

    "It will be better if we ask her permission first." She stared him in the eyes.

    She didn''t want to start a conflict between Cassie and Jack.

    She had noticed that they were more than just close friends.

 Chapter 110 Dont Argue

    ?

    Susan was worried about Cassie and what she would think of her staying with Jack. She knew that both Jack and Cassie were boyfriend and girlfriend and on top of that Cassie hated her.

    Previously, whenever she tried to talk to Jack in the presence of Cassie, she noticed Cassie''s secret anger and jealousy.

    "I think, I can stay on my own." Susan averted her gaze from him, for some reason she was ashamed of looking at Jack.

    Although she has already been intimate with him and even lost her virginity to him, she still felt like she has done something bad to him.

    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have asked his help, he must think I am crazy now.'' Susan remembered her previous words.

    She knew it was difficult to believe in ghosts, and even if she had been in Jack''s shoes, she would not have believed a story like this.

    She might have even made fun of Jack if he was the one telling the story.

    However, she was also internally grateful that Jack was willing to help her even after knowing that the story was so ridiculous.

    She looked him in the eyes and a subconscious smile broke out on her face, for some reason, she feels safe with him, even though she knew that he might not be able to save her from a real ghost, she still feels safe andfortable.

    ''I love him...'' She looked down and clenched her skirt.

    She knew that she loved him, and she also knows that there was already someone else in his life.

    This fact made her heart bleed a lot, she wanted him desperately, and just his presence is enough to make her feel good.

    ''I don''t know how I will be able to live the rest of my life without him?''

    Now she was feeling even more depressed than before, tears almost fell out of her eyes again as more and more thought started revolving around her brain.

    ''What if I never got to be with him?''

    As she was lost in her thoughts she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder that broke her out of the stupor.

    She looked up and saw that Jack has ced his hand on her shoulder and she could feel the warmth in his eyes.

    Jack looked at her and knew that she was in deep trouble and was probably thinking about solving the matter on her own, however, he was ready to help her.

    She was his girl after all and he has taken her virginity, Jack could never abandon his girls, they were very important to him and he couldn''t see them sad.

    That was the reason why he offered her to stay in his house so that he can stay close to her and protect her if needed.

    Another reason was that he could feel her desperation and sadness, he knew that she wanted him, but, her proud nature prevented her from expressing her true feelings.

    ''I will make her lower her guard.'' Jack decided as he couldn''t see Susan depressed and unhappy.

    He wanted her to live with him so she can be safe, although she might think that he doesn''t believe her story, however, Jackpletely believed her.

    The first reason for believing her was that he has faced this kind of situation himself and the second reason was that her new panel shed green when she told her story about Ron.

    "You are staying with me from now on." Jack looked her in the eyes with determination flowing through them.

    He didn''t want her to feel alone as he was with her to help.

    Susan stared at him for a few seconds, she didn''t know how to respond to his words, first, she came to ask for his help, however now that he was providing her help she didn''t want to take it.

    She didn''t want to cause a fight between Jack and Cassie.

    However, now she can''t say no as she was the one that asked for help in the first ce.

    "I don''t think it will be the right thing to do. Living with you." She still tried to deny him, as her heart was telling her to do so, even though she would love to stay with Jack.

    She was afraid that Jack would start to hate her if she caused fights between him and Cassie.

    Although she can somehow bear to stay away from him, however for some reason she won''t be able to bear his hate.

    "Don''t argue with me," Jack said in a strict tone, he could tell that Susan was being hesitant because of Cassie, however, he can''t risk her safety just because of some infighting.

    He would rather have a small fight with Cassie or Nicole than put Susan''s life in danger.

    Susan who was about to say something, stopped when she heard his strict tone, words didn''te out of her throat and she just nodded silently.

    "I am sorry," She looked him in the eyes again. She was regretful of the fact that Jack was helping her while putting his rtionship in danger.

    "No need to be sorry, you are mine after all." His hand moved from her shoulder to her hair and he pushed them behind her ears.

    A blush formed on her face because of his action, as her chest started moving up and down with breath turning hot in her lungs.

    Her face started heating up, as blood moved to her cheeks.

    Jack could see the change in her face just by the change in her breathing pattern, he could even see her face turning red.

    "Kiss me." He grabbed her small neck with his rough hands and pulled her toward him, he wanted her to know that she was his and it was no big deal if she asks for help.

    Susan''s heart started beating at a rapid pace when she heard his words. She didn''t know why this was happening, however for the past few days, whenever she is close to him she feels this way.

    She looked at his lips and gulped her saliva, she wondered if she should kiss him or not.

    Thest time they kissed she thought of it as a one-time stand, however now she has gotten another chance to kiss him and she wasn''t sure if she couldmit.

 Chapter 111 What Happened?

    ?

    After giving it some thought she finally moved her body and leaned towards him, her hair draped as her lips gently touched his.

    Although she was worried about Cassie and Jack she still didn''t want to miss this opportunity, for the past few days, she was thinking about the time she and Jack spent together that day.

    Her tongue moved out of her mouth and encircled around his, she wanted to taste him desperately, and Jack could feel it in her fervent kiss.

    She has longed for this and at one point she even thought that she would never be able to be with him again. However, now she has got a chance and she wants to enjoy it as much as she can.

    Jack held her neck with his uninjured hand, to keep her face in ce as his tongue moved and got deeper in her mouth.

    "Mm..." A muffled moan escaped her mouth, as she felt her underpants getting wet from too much stimtion, it was also because she has kissed him after a long time.

    After that day, Jack almost disappeared from college and she never got the chance to meet him again and he didn''t even call her.

    "Ah..." She finally moved away from him to take in a deep breath, their kiss has prolonged for almost a minute and she wanted to breathe in some air.

    Although it was her instinct to move away she still felt regret after doing so.

    ''I should have kissed him a bit longer.''

    A blush formed on her face, because of her shameful thoughts, before this she had never been so desperate for someone''s attention.

    All her life she has been pampered and was the centre of attention by many guys, however, Jack was the first one she wanted the attention of, rest of the guys even started to disgust her.

    Jack looked at her for few seconds, wondering if he should continue the intimate moment between them, however after some time he decided against it.

    He wanted to meet Elma as he has gotten many missed calls from her.

    ''She must be worried for me.'' He thought and looked at Susan again.

    "Let''s go to college then you cane with me to my house," Jack said and opened the door of the Te.

    He then stepped out of the car while still protecting his injured arm.

    Although he was medicated, the arm still hurt a bit whenever he tried to move, so Jack tried to take care of it as much as he could.

    He didn''t want to worsen the condition of his arm, as it could dy his healing process and the more time he wastes the harder it will be for him to catch the strange person behind the TV remote incident.

    Susan nodded at his words and stepped out of the car, although she was against going to Jack''s home, she thought it would be better than dying by a ghost.

    She felt guilty for it, however, her life mattered more than the feeling of guilt.

    And for some reason, she felt strangely happy at the fact that she would live with Jack for a few days.

    Soon enough they reached the ss. "You can sit in the ss. I will meet you when the sses end. Don''t forget that you areing with me." Jack looked her in the eyes.

    He didn''t want her life to be at risk, so he needed to take her home.

    He could also tell that she was apprehensive abouting home with him, that was the reason why he told her again toe.

    Susan nodded at his words gratefully, and then moved back to the ss with a faint smile.

    After she was gone, Jack took out his phone and looked at the Committee room.

    He called Elma.

    Although he could directly open the door to themittee room he didn''t do it as she could be in a meeting with other teachers.

    That was the reason why he decided to call her first so he doesn''tnd himself in an awkward position.

    Soon enough Elma picked up the call.

    "Why weren''t you picking my calls?!" Just as she picked up the phone she said in a hurried tone.

    She was worried about him and the fact that he wasn''t answering her calls, increased her worries, and on top of that he even stoppeding to college a few days before the midterms.

    Even Cassie didn''te to college for a few days, who was his best friend.

    Jack smiled at her words, he was grateful that she was worried for him and cared about him.

    "Just some minor inconveniences," Jack said.

    He didn''t wanna tell her directly on the phone about the burry or the shooting, he decided that it would be best if he told her about the event face to face.

    First, he wanted to know what she was doing and if she was in some important meeting.

    He knew that if he told her about the shooting then she would leave all the important stuff and woulde to him.

    He didn''t want that to happen, he didn''t want to interrupt her important work.

    Elma sighed at his words. "I just finished a meeting, I want to meet you right now. Did you even attend today''s exam?"

    Jack could feel the worry in her voice.

    She hasn''t seen him since morning as she was in an important collegemittee meeting, that is why she didn''t know if he came to the mid-term or not.

    "Yes, I am standing outside themittee room, where are you?" Jack asked.

    "Come inside," Elma said from the other side.

    Jack nodded at her words and moved towards themittee room while hanging up the phone.

    And before he could reach for the door of the room, it opened automatically and Elma''s curvy body greeted him.

    He spotted impatience and worry on her face.

    When she saw his hand and the bandages attached to it, her eyes widened and she subconsciously took a step forward.

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 112 Lawyers

    ?

    "Let''s talk inside." Jack didn''t want to talk at the door, as he was cautious of anyone overhearing their talk and drawing wrong conclusions.

    After all, they were still in college and they were professor and student. If other people found out about their rtionship then Elma might get in trouble.

    Only after his sentence, Elma looked around and nodded.

    After seeing him hurt, she forgot where she was standing and the fact that anyone could hear them.

    Taking in a deep breath to calm herself down she moved inside the dimmittee room, with draped curtains and a soft led bulb illuminating the room.

    "Why is it so dark here?" Jack closed the door and looked at Elma with his brows furrowed.

    Elma moved towards a big chair behind the circr wooden table and sat on it.

    "We were using a projector." She said and looked at the chair beside her. "Come sit." She wanted to talk to him.

    Jack nodded at her and then moved towards a big chair with brown leather covers and sat on it. He was sitting on the left side of Elma.

    She turned her chair to face in his direction and looked him in the eyes. Jack could see the worry on her face.

    "Tell me what happened to you?" Her gaze shifted from his eyes to the brownish bandages on his right hand for a moment and then she looked in his eyes again.

    Jack took in a deep breath, not knowing how he should tell her. He knew that she would react too much, however, he also wanted to tell her the truth.

    Jack sighed and finally told her everything that happened with Sophie and Meadow and how he got shot. Elma already knew that Cassie was his girlfriend so it wasn''t a big deal telling her about Sophie.

    Although Jack noticed slight jealousy however she didn''t bother him too much.

    "Does it still hurt?" Elma moved her hand to touch his bandage, she wanted tofort him, however, stopped her hands midway, scared that she would hurt Jack instead.

    "It''s fine now," Jack said, he was feeling better than before, and he also didn''t want to put her under any sort of tension.

    Elma stayed silent at his words, she couldn''t tell if he was lying or saying the truth, but she knew that getting shot by a bullet is no small deal, people can die from it.

    She wanted to ask more about his injuries however no word came to her mind.

    "If you need any help with money or doctors then you can tell me." She gentlynded her hand over his, showing affection.

    Jack could tell that she genuinely wanted to help him and a smile broke out on his face. "Thanks, I will ask if I need anything." He said.

    "By the way, Mandy was also asking about you. Did she trouble you again?" Elma suddenly asked with her brows again.

    Jack listened to her and furrowed his brows. "Mandy? No, thest time I met her was at your house, that day." Jack shrugged his shoulder.

    He didn''t meet Mandy after that day, he wondered why she was asking for him, he knew that he has increased her hearts and even helped her.

    "That''s good that she didn''t trouble you, I was worried for a moment." Elma sighed listening to Jack.

    She was relieved that Mandy hasn''t caused any more trouble for Jack.

    She knew her sister and how troublesome she could be and Elma didn''t want to ruin her rtionship with Jack because of Mandy.

    "What about the court hearing of the two guys you shot?" Mandy raised her brows.

    "It will happen soon." Jack sighed. Although to protect Sophie and Meadow, he still has killed two people, he would have to go to court and proceed ording to them.

    He was sure that he would not get into any kind of legal trouble, however just going to the hearings would be annoying for him.

    "I know some greatwyers, they can help you out," Elma said while adjusting her sses.

    She wanted to help him as much as she can as she was in love with him.

    "That would be great." Jack was thinking of hiring a goodwyer, and now Elma was providing him with one.

    He knew that Elma has a strong family background andwyers rmended by her would also be great.

    "No worries." She smiled and then her hand moved andnded on his thighs. "Can youe home with me today?" She asked as her cheeks turned slightly red.

    It has been some time since they met and Elma wanted to spend some time with him, Jack was the only man in her life that she wasfortable with and craved to spend time with.

    She has always ignored and hated men all her life, except Jack, although at first, she hated him too, however soon enough their rtionship changed and now she can''t live without him.

    Jack showed a faint smile at her words. "How about we meet at a hotel this evening?"

    Although he would love to go to her house, as most of her cosy dresses were there he also has to solve the matter with Susan and take her home today.

    That was the reason why he was calling Elma to a hotel nearby his house so he doesn''t have to travel long, back and forth with his hands injured.

    "What''s wrong at my house?" Elma furrowed her brows.

    "I can''t drive." Jack pointed at his hand.

    "You can stay at my house overnight, I will drop you home in the morning," m said and her cheeks turned even redder.

    Just the thought of spending all night with Jack sent waves of excitement through her body.

    "No, I can''t." Jack declined directly and politely, he didn''t want to make any excuses and wanted to be direct with her.

    And he also didn''t want to leave Nicole, Cassie and Susan alone at night.

    He also nned to prepare to catch that clown tonight.

    Elma listened to him and after a few seconds of silence nodded. "Ok, I will pick you up this evening."

    Although she wanted to ask why Jack didn''t want to spend a night with her, she didn''t speak her thoughts out aloud.

 Chapter 113 Home

    ?

    After talking with Elma, Jack went to Cassie, who was sitting at a table with a pout on her face.

    "What happened?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    He rarely sees her this worried, she always pouts out of jealousy or other stupid stuff, however today he could tell that she was serious.

    Cassie moved her head up after listening to his voice and sighed.

    "I fucked up." She closed the books in front of her and ced them in the bag.

    "Tell me something new." Jack chuckled, he wanted to lighten her mood, he has somewhat guessed, what has happened to her.

    ''Looks like she has messed up her exam.'' He thought.

    He knew how important the exam was to her.

    However, brooding over what has already happend would cause no good, and that was the reason why he wanted to lighten her mood.

    "Don''t be a fool." She stood in and ced the bag on her back, this time even more annoyed than before.

    "Ok, don''t be angry now and tell me what happened?" Jack held her hand and stopped her from moving.

    "I messed up a few questions. I don''t think I will be number one this time." She sighed again.

    She has worked hard for this exam and in the end she messed up, she wanted to score the top marks, however now it looks like it won''t happen, and that was the reason why she was so annoyed.

    "How many questions?"

    "Three." She said as her lips arched downwards and her posture slumped.

    "Only three? And you are making such a big fuzz about it?" Jack chucked nervously, if not for his cheat, just messing up three questions would make him happy.

    Heck, he would throw a celebration party.

    However Cassie on the other hand was angry that she would not be first anymore.

    "What do you mean only three?! It''s a matter of first and second position." She shook her hand away from his and started to move towards the car. "I am leaving, you are so annoying!"

    When Jack saw her leaving, he stood at his ce, he decided not to follow her. He was already exhausted from all the events happening around him and he didn''t want to argue with Cassie right now.

    And it wasn''t his fault, to begin with, he was just kidding with her and Cassie also knew about it.

    ''I have to make them listen to me, so they don''t do stupid stuff and put their life in danger.''

    He sighed, he wanted Cassie and his girls to listen to him, so they didn''t go around on their own and put themselves in danger.

    He turned his head around and looked at Susan on the other side of the ss.

    She was also looking at him with hopeful eyes as if she wanted his attention.

    Just as their eyes meet, Susan averted her gaze and looked down like a scared cat, she also had a blush on her face.

    She was staring at Jack since he entered the ss, dreaming of the events that would happen when she goes with him, and when their eyes meet, she moved her eyes away sacred that Jack might read her thoughts.

    ''I have be such a pervert.'' She moved her head up again slowly.

    She has never had such thoughts about any of the guys in her life, however, Jack always made her feel different.

    As soon as she looked up she saw Jack standing right in front of her, it was as if he teleported there.

    She gulped her saliva in nervousness and then smiled slightly, "I was just looking at the window." She muttered subconsciously and then her face turned even more red.

    ''I didn''t have to exin myself, I have ruined it now!'' She felt stupid after saying such words.

    Jack chuckled, "Let''s go home."

    When she heard his words her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    He structured his words in such a way as if it was also her home with him, he didn''t say ''Let''s go to my home.'' A blush formed on her face and she stood up silently and after that she nodded.

    Jack continued to smile and turned around.

    Susan also followed him.

    In the College parking, Cassie sat in her car waiting for Jack. "Why hasn''t hee yet? Did I annoy him too much?" Regret shed in her eyes as she kept looking at the College for Jack.

    Suddenly her heart skipped a beat when she saw himing out of the college, beside him stood a girl and it was none other than Susan.

    ''Why is she following him?'' Cassie narrowed her eyes, she knew that Susan liked Jack, however, she didn''t think that he would talk to her just after she fought with him.

    ''Is he trying to make me Jealous?" More and more thoughts moved through her mind as Jack and Susan started approaching her car.

    "Why is sheing to this car?" Cassie slid the car window down and looked at Jack.

    "She ising with us. You can leave first, I wille in her car." Jack said looking at Cassie.

    She listened to him and stayed silent, she wanted to say something, however, seeing that Susan was standing beside him she decided to stay silent.

    "Your injury is not healed yet so be careful," Cassie said and closed the window again.

    Jack could spot anger on her face, however, he didn''t address it.

    Soon enough Cassie moved out of the parking lot in her car and zoomed towards their house.

    "I am sorry," Susan said as Jack looked at her.

    This was the thing she was worried about, she knew that some ruckus would ur between Jack and Cassie if she stayed in his home with him.

    "Don''t worry, she will be fine." Jack said and held her hand, "Let''s go." He started moving towards her te.

    Susan felt his masculine grip and with a blush moved behind him.

    Soon enough she sat in the car, while Jack sat beside her and then they also moved towards Jack''s house.

 Chapter 114 Ignore

    ?

    Soon enough they reached in front of the mansion.

    Susan stopped the car in front of the big mansion gate. "I think we should rethink this."

    She was still worried about Cassie, her face when they approached her car repeated in her mind again and again.

    "Come on they won''t hold you hostage." Jack chuckled at her words. "You are not that pretty after all." Heughed out again.

    Susan listened to him and pouted with a blush on her face.

    "What do you mean? Am I not beautiful enough?" She narrowed her eyes.

    "Don''t lose hope, I like you for your personality," Jack said with a smirk on his face, he was teasing her.

    "You!" Susan hit him slightly, her face was flushing red.

    "What? It is not my fault that God depleted his beauty resources on me." He looked her in the eyes with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "You are ugly." Susan crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "So you are turned on by ugly guys? Such a pervert." Jack chuckled again.

    "You, stop..." She hit him again. And finally, let out a slight giggle at his words. "When did you learn to be funny?" She stepped out of the car.

    Jack also stepped out and looked at her, "What do you mean funny, I was telling the truth, I am an honest person."

    "Don''t be annoying," she moved and rolled her arms around his left arm, she wanted to get validation from him.

    "Do you think I am ugly?" She looked into his eyes.

    "Well,pared to me, everyone is ugly," Jack said with a smirk on his face.

    Susan rolled her eyes at his words. "Where do you pull all that confidence from?" Susan raised her nose.

    "I told you already, I am an honest person, and I only tell the truth." Jack moved towards the house.

    Susan chucked at his words. "You are funny."

    "I know, I am funny and handsome, our kids would be beautiful and funny too."

    Susan listened to his words and her heart skipped a beat. Just the thought of having kids with him made her feel butterflies in her stomach.

    Soon enough Jack opened the wooden door of the house and they stepped inside, they saw Nicole and Cassie sitting on the sofa looking at both of them with their eyes narrowed.

    Cassie stayed on the sofa while Nicole stood up and moved towards Jack, "Hello." She looked at Susan with hostile eyes.

    Susan moved behind Jack like a scared cat when she noticed Nicole''s gaze.

    Nicole was already angry at the fact that Jack got himself shot because of some girls and now he has brought another one.

    She nned to keep him for herself and now there was one morepetition.

    "You look like a demon." Jack looked Nicole in the eyes.

    Nicole moved her gaze to him and then snorted, she then moved up to her room in a hurried pace, she was clearly annoyed by the whole ordeal.

    Susan on the other hand held Jack''s shirt and tears almost left her eyes. "I am sorry." She murmured from behind.

    She thought that Cassie would be the only one living with Jack, however, there was anotherdy and she was even more dangerous than Cassie.

    Jack looked at Nicole''s departing back and narrowed his eyes.

    "Nicole." He tried to stop her with a strict tone, however, she didn''t pay any heed to his words and kept walking.

    He didn''t expect her to react like this, he hoped that Nicole would help Susan settle into the house, however, she reacted even worse than Cassie.

    Cassie on the other hand also stood up from the sofa and moved to her room silently without saying anything.

    Jack didn''t stop her and moved towards Sofa while holding Susan''s hand. "Don''t worry, they will ept you in no time." He tried to console her.

    However, when he looked at Susan''s face, he saw tears dripping from her eyes.

    She hugged him and buried her head in his chest. "I told you that this will happen. I am so sorry."

    Jack patted her head. "Stay here, and let me talk to them." He stood up from the sofa and gave her some water to calm her down.

    Susan kept crying and nodded at Jack, she wasn''t sure, how she should react.

    "I will be right back, you can watch TV if you want." Jack handed her the TV remote.

    After that, she moved up the stairs and soon enough he was in front of Cassie''s room.

    "Open the door." He knocked when he found out that the door was locked from inside.

    Soon enough Cassie opened the door and he entered inside her room.

    "What are you doing?" He looked her in the eyes.

    "Nothing." She said and sat on the bed, ignoring the true meaning behind his words.

    "Out of everyone, you shouldn''t react like this, I already told you about Susan."

    "I have no problem with her in this house." She said with a straight expression.

    Jack could feel the real intent behind her words.

    "Don''t try to ignore my words." Jack moved in front of her.

    "I am not." Cassie stood up from the bed. "Are you gonna bring every random girl to this house?"

    "She is not any random girl." Jack tilted his head slightly, he was getting annoyed by their attitude.

    "Am I a random girl?" Cassie narrows her eyes.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words. "What do you want? I already told you that I have other girls in my life."

    "It doesn''t mean that we have to share the same roof." Cassie moved towards the mirror and startedbing her hair. "We feel like we are just one of the many girls in your life, we don''t feel special anymore."

    As Jack was about to say something, a panel shed in front of him.

    [ 1. Ignore them. ( Increased favourability with Cassie and Nicole.)

    2. Try to make them ept Susan. (-1 Heart for Cassie and Nicole.)]

    Jack looked at the panel and dismissed it. He then looked at Cassie for a few seconds and then moved out of her room without saying anything.

    Cassie looked at his departing back and sighed. "Wait." She ran after him and hugged him from behind.

    "We are just worried for you, we can''t trust just any girl." She said.

    "Get away from me." Jack shook her hands and then moved towards the Living room where Susan was sitting as she kept staring at the stairs.

    She was waiting for Jack.

    "What happened?" She stood up and moved closer to him, her eyes thennded on Cassie who was standing behind Jack over the stairs.

    "Nothing, you can stay here, let me show you your room." He said and held her hand, "Let''s go."

    Felling the pull from his hand, Susan moved with him on the stairs and Jack gave her his room.

    Cassie looked at the moving inside the room and came forwards. "Are you gonna ignore me?" She narrowed her eyes.

    Jack ignored her words and closed the door.

    Susan gulped her saliva and then looked at Jack, "There are only three rooms, where are you gonna sleep?" While on her way here, she noticed that there were only three rooms.

    The first two were upied by Nicole and Cassie and now thest one is upied by her.

    "Sleep?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    "Aren''t you gonna sleep?" Susan asked with a confused look on her face.

    "We are not gonna sleep tonight." Jack moved closer to her and his hand brushed against hers.

    Susan listened to his words and a shiver went past her spine.

    After that, a blush formed on her face.

    As she was about to say something, a few knocks resounded in the room.

    Jack turned around and looked at the door, he knew that it was Cassie.

    "Stay here, I will be back by night." He said to Susan and moved towards the door.

    Susan nodded at him.

    After leaving the room, Jack stood in front of Cassie.

    "Why are you ignoring me?" She looked at him with a frown on her face.

    "You think I don''t take good decisions?" Jack asked.

    "I never said that." She ced both of her hands on her waist.

    "Then what do you mean by, bringing any girl home? She is not just any girl."

    Cassie turned silent at his words.

    "Ok, I am sorry, please forgive me."

    "Only on one condition." Jack looked away from her.

    "What?"

    "Make friends with her till Ie back."

    "Where are you going?"

    "I need to meet someone."

    "Is it another girl?" Cassie looked at him with a blush on her face.

    "Miss Elma." Jack had no reason to lie to her.

    "Fuck off..." Cassie said and moved towards Susan''s room.

    "Wait."

    Just when she was about to knock on her room, Jack''s voice stopped Cassie.

    "What? I am going to make friends with her." She said.

    "Kiss me." Jack looked her straight in the eyes.

 Chapter 115 Needy

    ?

    Cassie looked at Jack for a few seconds and then moved closer to him, soon enough she stood in his vicinity, their breaths mixing.

    Her hands slid around his waist and her chest touched his.

    Without waiting for any longer she moved on her toes and thennded her lips on his.

    Their salivas mixed and their tongues intertwined, she could feel Jack''s left hand on her ass and a tingle went down her spine.

    Her body turned hot and then their kiss broke, she looked him in the eyes for a few seconds, and after that she held his left hand and moved him inside her room.

    "I am sorry, but I can''t let you go without it."

    Jack chucked at her words and then looked at his phone for the time, he still had an hour before Elma showed up in front of his house.

    ''I can wait till then.''

    He thought and looked at Cassie, she was standing a distance away, removing her tee shirt and soon enough she revealed a purple bra covering her smooth white boobs then her hands reached for her pants and in a matter of seconds even her pants fell off, she then looked at Jack with a blush on her face.

    "I am so sorry for being so needy."

    Cassie moved her hands to her back and after some struggle, she unhooked her bra straps and with that, the only thing holding her perky boobs fell to the ground, revealing pink nipples in front of Jack.

    He looked at them for a few seconds and felt his shaft getting hard, he could feel that his penis wanted to tear his pants apart and ravage Cassie''s innocent figure.

    "It''s not your fault, I am just that irresistible."

    Jack said with a sneaky smile on his face, he was ying with Cassie and decided to tease her.

    Cassie on the other hand heard his words and a blush formed on her cheeks and her nose raised in annoyance, she looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed.

    "You are such a narcissist." She also decided to joke with him as she moved closer, her figure kneeled in front of Jack and then she started opening his pants with her mouth without using the help of her hands.

    She decided that it would give more stimtion to Jack.

    And that''s exactly what happened, Jack felt her face pressing against his rock-hard shaft and her mouth trying to open his pants.

    He also felt thrill and impatience at the same time, his penis was so hard that he didn''t want to wait and just open the pants and shove it inside her throat.

    "Ahh..."

    Cassie finally removed his pants and underwear and heard a light moan from Jack.

    Just as her hot tongue touched the tip of his penis, with a chuckle she decided to stop teasing him and then held his waist with both of her hands, her mouth went deep into his balls in a single move of hers and she could feel his thick penis expanding her throat and twitching inside her oral cavity.

    "Faster..."

    Jack moaned as he ced his hand on her head, urging her to move faster.

    He could feel his tip touching the back of her throat, providing extreme simtion, tingles after tingles went through his spine as he felt his penis twitching against the walls of her mouth.

    "Ugh..."

    Cassie started bobbing her head up and down as her hands moved away from his waist and she started to tie her open hair behind her head.

    She was enjoying every moment of it, the musky smell of his penis mixed with the meaty taste started turning her body hot, and she could feel her panties dripping from her love juices in no time.

    "Yes... Keep going..."

    Jack moaned as he held her head tighter than before pushing his dick deep inside her throat.

    Cassie prepared herself for his fluids and soon enough she felt his warm and salty fluid moving down her throat.

    She didn''t wanna spill a single drop of it so like an addict she gulped all of it down her stomach.

    "Ahh..."

    She moved away with a grunt and stood up licking her lips.

    Jack could see her panties wet and fluids cascading down her thighs, he could also feel her gaze on his body and could tell that she was extremely aroused.

    "Help me remove my clothes."

    He asked as he started removing the buttons of his shirt with his single hand.

    Cassie didn''t make him wait too long and helped him remove his clothes, she first removed his shirt then his pants and underwear, and soon enough Jack stood naked in front of Cassie with his penis poking her stomach.

    Cassie turned her body and slid down her purple panties and threw it away in the corner of the room.

    Her body then leaned on the bed while she spread her legs open, her right hand resting on her vulva and she spread her pussy apart in front of Jack.

    Her face turned red as her head buzzed with heat, and even her breathing turned ragged with excitement.

    "Put it in, I can''t wait any longer, please, I love you." She said while averting her gaze away from him.

    Jack smiled at her and could tell that she was feeling ashamed and excited at the same time.

    Her body was covered with sweat and her every curve was glistening, the whole room was covered in the musky smell of their sweat and fluids.

    Jack''s penis twitched and without making her wait too much he moved on the bed and ced the tip of his giant penis on her vaginal opening.

    "You have be such a pervert, but you have to learn to listen to me. I will never want bad for you. I only want to protect you guys."

    Jack said and moved his hips, although with some resistance it still slid down in no time touching the deepest part of her vagina.

    A current went down her spine as she felt her vagina spreading apart, veins bulging on her neck and head as her whole body turned red, her nipples hardened and her toes curled inwards.

    His penis was too big for her and every time she feels like they were fucking for the first time.

    Waves after waves of hormones rushed through her body as her chest raised up to take in a breath, however, the sheer excitement of the event was enough for her to forget how to breathe, and tears of pleasure dripped out of her eyes as her body jerked up.

    "Oh... My god!!! Uhh!!!"

    A high-pitched voice moved through the room, and the voice was so loud that Jack was afraid that even Susan and Nicole might have heard her in the other rooms.

    A smile formed on his face and he pushed his hips again while holding one of her legs close to his stomach with his hand.

    Their skins turned so sensitive that just the simple brushes and touches of their body were enough to send them to the deep depths of pleasure well.

    Cassie was especially sensitive, her eyes were closed and she started moaning louder and louder with every thrust.

    She held the corner of the pillow below her head and her legs were spread apart as much as she could so Jack could touch the deepest part of her vagina, at some point, she started feeling the pressure against her womb too that made her body jerk in pleasure.

    "Jack... Please don''t stop... Ugh... I love you... Ahh...!!!"

    She moaned loudly as her body started jerking in pleasure with each thrust, goosebumps raised on her body as her eyes rolled back.

    Jack increased the pace of his penis, as his heart started beating at a rapid pace and sweat dripped down from his hair.

    He also started grunting loudly as he lost himself in pleasure.

    "Pah!! Pah!!!..."

    The sound of their bodies hitting each other mixed with their moans and grunts filled the room, even in the other room, Nicole''s ears perked up as she heard their loud moans of pleasure, she kneeled on her bed and felt her pussy getting wet, just from their voice.

    "These two! They are like animals in heat, they should have at least a bit of decency!"

    She snorted and buried her head in the pillow so she couldn''t hear their voices, however, their muffled voices still came through the pillow to her ears and after some time her hand moved into her underwear and she started rubbing her pussy thinking about Jack.

    "This guy, I have fallen so deeply in love with him."

    Nicole''s face turned red as she inserted her finger in her pussy and started stimting her erogenous spot.

    "Ugh..." In Cassie''s room.

    Cassie widened her eyes as her head buzzed with a familiar feeling.

    She felt her nipples harden so much that she thought that milk could burst any time out of them, and her pussy started leaking with fluids as she orgasmed again and again.

    Jack kept moving his hips again and again as he thrusts relentlessly, he was on the edge and knew that he was about to cum, his body heated and finally when Cassie crossed her legs around his hips he broke down and released his fluid deep inside her pussy while taking in deep breaths.

    After a few seconds of emptying his balls inside her pussy, did he moved away and rested his body on the soft bed, slumping down he started breathing to calm himself down.

    "I am so sorry for annoying you before. But I love you so much, please don''t ignore me again."

    He suddenly felt warm tears on his chest.

 Chapter 116 Wooden

    ?

    Jack opened his eyes and looked at Cassie, he could see her eyes glistening from tears and a pang of pain moved through his chest, he never wanted any of his girls to cry because of him, however, he has to sometimes take measures that could hurt his girls for their own good and for him to maintain a rtionship with them.

    He moved his hand and wiped the tears from her wet eyes, after that he patted her head for a few seconds trying to calm her down.

    Cassie felt his taps on her head and only then she calmed down and looked him in the eyes.

    "Don''t cry..." Jack said and kissed her on the lips.

    .....

    Nicole in the other room also reached climax soon enough and stood up from her bed with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "It''s nothing like him."

    She didn''t feel as good as she felt with Jack, she strode around the room and suddenly her eyesnded outside the window and she stood still for a few seconds.

    There, in the garden, she could see a clown with a ck dress and a white mask, he stood in the garden unmoving while looking at her window.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes seeing the strange clown, however, she wasn''t scared at all but started getting angry at the clown.

    For the past few weeks, she has witnessed many strange incidents and she could already tell that it was because of someone''s n.

    "I have to fix this." She blinked her eyes and just as she did so the clown disappeared from in front of her.

    Just as she saw the clown disappear from her sight even more anger bellowed in her body, she wanted to confront the clown and find out about all the strange events.

    She wanted to protect Jack and Cassie from any harm to be inflicted on them.

    She was in love with Jack and in thest few weeks, Cassie has be her best friend and now she has started caring about her too, like a big sister.

    She could never see anything happen to them.

    "I will kill everyone that tries to harm him." Her legs move at a fast pace and she enters the bathroom after removing her clothes.

    After about fifteen minutes she gets out of her room in a new dress, it was a ck coat and pants. Without waiting for anything she moved towards the parking.

    Jack on the other hand sees her from Cassie''s windows, he could see her car moving out of the mansion at a fast pace.

    "Where is she going?" Cassie who was wearing her clothes on the bed, stood up and also looked at the window and saw the car.

    She knew that Jack and Nicole has just fought and now Nicole has moved out of the mansion in her car, without telling Jack.

    Cassie didn''t want Nicole and Jack to fight as she liked both of them.

    "I think she is going to work." Jack looked at Cassie and said.

    "I think you should call her." Cassie held his hand.

    Jack turned silent at her words and nodded after a few seconds. "I will talk to her aftering back."

    ...

    Susan in her room sat on the bed with a blush on her face, she also heard loud pleasure-filled moans of Jack and Cassie.

    *Creek....*

    Suddenly the door to her room opened and it woke her up from her stupor, she quickly stood up from the bed, embarrassment apparent on her face.

    Just now she was imagining what could have been happening in the other room and now she was ashamed of her imagination.

    She looked at the door and found out that Jack has returned, he came in front of her.

    "Cassie will show you around the mansion and I will be back by the night," Jack said and turned sideways.

    Behind him, Susan saw Cassie standing with a blush on her face.

    Susan nodded at her with a smile and then looked at Jack. "Thanks for your help."

    "Don''t worry."

    Jack patted her head lightly and moved out of the door while leaving Cassie and Susan alone in the room.

    He went to the parking lot and took the gun out of the glovebox of his car and hid it in his pants on his back, he was wearing a coat so the gun was hidden pretty well.

    Soon enough he left the mansion on foot, Elma has already messaged him toe out as she was standing on the road outside his mansion.

    Jack moved through the big mansion gate and onto the road that the mansion was built on, on his way he looked around the surrounding greenery that he didn''t notice before as he never got the time to do so.

    "Hehehe..." Suddenly an eerieughter startled him and he quickly pulled his gun out from his back, in the distance he could spot the same clown he saw while going to college, however, this time the clown had a big knife in its hand instead of the TV remote.

    Jack didn''t wait for anything and directly pulled his trigger as soon as he saw the panel shing green.

    "Bang!"

    With a bang, the bullet hit exactly at the clown''s head and he fell down on the ground while kneeling.

    Jack moved closer to the clown with cautious steps and shot two more times just to make sure that the clown was dead.

    The reason he shot the clown so quickly was because he didn''t want to get injured by the big knife in its hand, he would rather kill something than be killed.

    Moving closer he kicked the knife out of the clown''s hand, it was wearing gloves so Jack couldn''t see its hand.

    He kneeled and removed the mask while cing the gun on the ground. As his one hand was injured he couldn''t hold the gun with it, so he could only ce it on the ground.

    Just as he pulled the mask away, he furrowed his brows.

    "This thing... It''s made out of wood!" Jack saw a wooden puppet in the form of a human and that shocked him for a few seconds, he didn''t expect the clown to be made up of wood.

    Jack also saw a strange pattern engraved on the wooden head with some type of blood.

    Jack stood up and took out the phone from his pocket, he then clicked the photo of that engraving, he could feel that it might be useful in catching the real person behind this clown.

    "I should drag it away from here." Jack thought and picked up the wooden puppet, however just as he did so the wood dissolved in thin air and the only things that remained were the ck clothes, white mask, ck shoes and gloves.

    Even the knife evaporated in thin air.

    Jack saw the clothes falling from his hands and stood there for a few seconds, silently.

    After a minute of contemtion, he ced the clothes and mask behind a bush and then moved towards the road again, to meet Elma.

    Soon enough he was down the hill and in front of him stood a red Mustang and Elma was sitting in it with a red one-piece and ck sunsses.

    She looked ssy.

    She moved her gaze at Jack, a smile formed on her face and she stepped out of the car to help him get in.

    She was wearing high heels and tick-tocked towards Jack.

    "Thanks foring." She smiled at him.

    "You look sexy." Jack smiled and sat in the passenger seat.

    A blush formed on Elma''s face as she adjusted her dress and sat in the car again, soon enough they stopped in front of a luxurious hotel nearby Jack''s ce.

    Inside the grand hotel room, Jack sat on the bed naked, while Elma''s dress was on the floor, they have already fucked for one round and now she has gone to the bath.

    Jack picked up his phone from the table and opened the image he clicked of that wooden puppet. He saw the red engraving and tried to make sense of it, however, he couldn''t.

    He even tried to Google search the image, however, there were no satisfying results.

    "What are you looking at?" Suddenly a sweet voice came from his front and he moved his head up to see Elma standing in front of him with a smile on her face.

    She slowly came near him and sat beside him. "Shut it down, I have also brought a cosy dress with me." She said with a blush on her face.

    Jack smiled at her words. "What dress?" He ced his phone away.

    Elma''s blush turned deep and she stood up from the bed and moved towards her bag.

    Jack looked at her from behind, there was a smile on his face, he loved when Elma crossdressed for him.

    Soon enough she picked out silver panties and a silver bra from her bag, the bra was normal but the panties had a hole in it and there was also a big fluffy tail attached to it.

    She then also took out cat ears and wore the whole thing in few seconds.

    Jack looked at her with his smile widening when she turned around.

    He could tell that she was wearing a cat costume and looked extremely sexy in it, he stood up from his bed and moved towards her.

    Elma noticed him moving towards her and averted her gaze with a blush.

    "Am I looking good?" She asked.

    "No, you look pretty ugly." Jack chuckled and brushed his hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 117 You Are Rich

    ?

    "Shut up...! Don''t try to be smart with me, I am older than you."

    Elma said with a yful tone and a blush formed on her face, she could read the sarcasm behind Jack''s words.

    Moving closer, she felt Jack''s gaze lingering on her body, he was scanning her from up to down and this put her to shame, her face started turning red.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "You look beautiful," Jack said as they were in each other''s vicinity and this made Elma feel tingles in her stomach.

    "I do this only for you, I never bring a dress like this out ever, this is my first time." Elma looked him in the eyes.

    The dress she was wearing was very seductive and adulterous.

    "When did you buy it?" Jack asked with a smile on his face.

    "Yesterday, I thought it would look good." Elma moved her gaze away and sat on the bed.

    "We should put some towels on the bed, or it will soak in water." Jack went to the bathroom and picked out some white towels, as Elma had just taken a bath, her hairs were wet and it would soak the bed.

    "Don''t worry, I will pay for the bed." Elma took the towels from his hand and then threw them away.

    Jack smiled at her words.

    "You are rich."

    Elma tilted her head at his words. She stayed silent for a few seconds and then leaned in to kiss on his lips.

    "You should stay at my home for a few days. I will take care of you." She said as she looked at his injured hand.

    "Don''t worry about it, I will heal soon." Jack was happy that she cared for him.

    "Please, I need you." She pressed her body against his. She wanted to stay with him, and the few days she wasn''t able to contact him were very hard for her.

    After that, she realised his value.

    Jack stayed silent at her words, he could tell that she wanted him, however he can''t just leave Cassie and Nicole on their own, their lives could be in danger.

    "I can''t right now, but one day we are gonna stay together." Jack moved his hand behind her back and moved her closer. "Or you can stay with me at my house."

    "No. I have to take care of my sister too, I can wait for you." Elma leaned again and kissed him on the lips.

    Their tongues mixed with each other, like two fishes dancing together. Jack pushed her onto the bed and his penis erected fully, veins visible on his thick shaft.

    ma turned her body around and her bouncy ass raised in front of him, the tip of his penis touched the opening of her vagina through the hole in her panties and Jack slowly pushed his hips.

    "Ahh..."

    Elma moaned as she felt her vaginal folds moving away.

    "Move slowly..." She moaned again as her body jerked upwards as her boobs bounced with his thrust.

    "Don''t worry." Jack grabbed her fluffy tail with his hand and pulling it, he thrust his hips again.

    "Yes..." A grunt left his mouth as he felt his tip touching her internal spots.

    A tingle moved through his chest with the hit.

    "Oh my god... Why are you so good?" Elma moaned as she rolled her eyes back, she felt her body spreading apart by his thick penis as a wave of pleasure assaulted her chest.

    "You are such a bad girl." Jack pulled her tail and pped her asscheek tightly, imprinting his red mark on her smooth skin.

    "Ahh... It''s amazing... Jack... Keep moving..." Elma started moaning loudly as Jack started to thrust his hips again and again.

    His hands cascaded on her tail to her asscheeks and then he pulled her neck and moved her head closer to his while he continued his attack on her ass.

    "Remove your bra." As one of his hands was injured, he couldn''t remove her bra.

    "Yes... Ahh..." Elma kept moaning as her face got covered with sweat, her hands moved and she slid her bra upwards.

    "Your body is so slutty." Jack pressed her boobs as his waist continued to hit her asscheeks, making sounds reverberate in the room.

    "Ah... I am sorry..." Elma was drowned in pleasure by now and the only thing she cared about was his penis attacking her body, she wanted this feeling tost for a long time.

    "I like it..." Jack pressed her boobs again as he started thrusting his penis even faster, veins popped on his neck as he continued his barrage.

    "Fuck... You are so tight..." Jack''s head was buzzing with pleasure as he felt his tip hitting her G-spot again and again.

    Elma''s condition was even worse than his.

    "Hmm... Ahh... Jack... Don''t stop, keep moving, please don''t stop, ohh... It feels so good." She was drowning in pleasure.

    Soon enough her body jerked in pleasure. "Uhh... Oh my god...!"

    Her body moved and she got on her hands again.

    "Yes... I am cumming..." Jack finally released his semen deep inside her vagina letting out a loud moan.

    Elma''s body slumped on the bed, while Jack moved away from her and sat on the sofa, his legs spread apart, he was enjoying the rush of hormones in his body.

    Previously he was just amon loser, however, now he can fuck someone like Elma and she is crazy for him, it was all because of Ero Meter.

    If someone told him a few months ago, that he would be able to fuck Elma then he would never have believed his words, however now there she wasying in front of him with his semen flowing inside her Vagina.

    It was all too surreal for him.

    However with benefits also came great risks, now he has to protect them and he didn''t even know who the enemies are.

    ''I have to meet the old man again.''

    He still hasn''t gotten a power that could help him protect himself and those that were dear to him, Like his girls and his family.

 Chapter 118 So Good

    ?

    After few minutes, Elma stood up from her bed and moved towards Jack with shame still visible on her face.

    Just now she lost herself in pleasure and said some words that would put her to shame if she heard them again.

    All her life she has been a dignified professor and businesswoman, she never thought that she would fall in love with someone like Jack, her student of all the men in the world.

    ''But, he understands me very well.''

    She kneeled in front of him and took his penis inside her mouth, she held his shaft with her one hand and with her tongue she started licking it.

    Her tongue was hot and gentle and in no time she stimted his penis to be erect again.

    "You are so good at it." Jack ced his hand on her head.

    "Hmph..." Elma snorted.

    She opened her lips and took the tip of his penis in her mouth, her warm tongue circted around his nce.

    "Uhh..." Jack let out a grunt as he moved his body back on the sofa to rx, her blowjob was so good that it made him extremely excited.

    The sofa he was sitting on was a deep-seated sofa with soft foams and silky fabric, the sensation of rxation it provided with the constant tease of Nicole''s tongue on his penis was enough for him to get extremely aroused.

    Nicole started bobbing her head up and down after tieing her hair behind her back, she held both of his thighs with her hand and gave her all.

    Jack''s penis was veryrge and thick and it was hard for her to take itpletely down her mouth, however, she still did her best and took it to the roots. She wanted to please Jack as much as she could.

    With her constant attack, Jack got on the edge in a few minutes, it was already getting hard for him to hold back and Elma started moving her head even faster.

    She didn''t even breathe and continued to take his penis to the roots.

    "I am cumming..." Jack closed his eyes as a warm feeling moved through his chest and his penis started leaking with the salty fluid.

    Elma continued to suck his penis as if she was drinking a shake from a straw, she didn''t even let a single drop to spill out.

    "Oh... You have be so good..." Jack''s body rxed even more as his chest dripped from sweat.

    Elma stood up and smiled at his words moving her legs up she sat on hisp and started kissing his neck.

    "I love you so much..." she said. Her soft boobs pressed against his chest as she slowly started rubbing her body on his.

    Jack ced his hand on her ass and started feeling her smooth skin.

    Soon enough Jack''s penis erected again and started pocking on her vagina.

    When Elma felt his tip, a giggle left her mouth, "Your little guy is so greedy." She moved her hand and made her way for his penis to enter her vagina.

    "I can''t help when you are so sexy..." Jack pinched her nipple and kissed her nape, his tongue rolled around her neck and moved towards her ears.

    "Umm..." Elma let out a moan as she felt his tongue on her ears, her body shivered and she jolted, because of it his penis fully embedded itself deep inside her Vagina.

    "Ahh... Fuck..." She let out another loud moan.

    Jack bit her ear lobe and shoved his waist again.

    "Turn around..." Jack murmured in her ear.

    Elma gulped her saliva and stood up from hisp, leaving his dick erect, she then removed her panties and turned around, her ass facing Jack.

    "Sit down, slowly..." Jack pressed his hand on her waist and moved her in position.

    "Don''t worry, Just rx and let me please you, Today I am gonna fuck you till both of us are exhausted..." Elma said and then a blush formed on her face because of her own words.

    She moved her legs and stood up on the sofa, her ass came so close to Jack that she could feel his hot breath on her asscheeks.

    Her legs then folded and she sat down on hisp, her legs moving around his thighs. Soon enough she could feel his hard shaft rubbing against her vagina.

    Grabbing his penis by her hand she pointed it at her vaginal opening.

    "Ahh..." Jack let out a pleasure-filled grunt as he felt his dick sliding up her tight vagina.

    By now he has be extremely sensitive and just his penis sliding in her vagina was enough for him to send pleasure through his body.

    His hand moved and subconsciously grabbed her ass as he leaned his head back on the sofa, letting her do her thing.

    Elma ced both of her hands on his knees and then started thumping her body up and down on hisp.

    Every time she moved down, the tip of his penis stimted her erogenous zone and she felt like it could pierce her womb anytime.

    "Yes... Move faster..." Jack grunted and hearing his words, Elma started jiggling her body on his hard dick.

    Her boobs bounced like water balloons with her body and she started moaning loudly.

    Sweat dripped out of her forehead to the floor and her vaginal fluid started lubricating her insides.

    ''This guy... I am so addicted to him...'' Removing one of her hands from his knee she started pinching her nipple and thrusted her body even more fervently.

    She was enjoying it just as much as Jack if not more.

    "Ahh... Oh god!... It''s hitting so deep." She started moaning loudly as she gave her all and thrusted her body as much as she could.

    Jack also started grunting loudly with her every bounce, creating a melodic rhythm of their bodies thumping against each other and their moans of pleasure.

    "Uhh... Anh... Fuck..." Elma moaned loudly and her body moved back and leaned on Jack, she started spasming in orgasms.

    Jack grabbed her waist with one of his hands and kept thrusting his penis into her body, and soon enough he also came inside her vagina.

 Chapter 119 First Letter

    After fucking for an hour more, Jack came inside Elma two more times, he was slightly exhausted after so much work.

    Not only has he faced a strange wooden puppet just now, but he has also had sex with Cassie beforeing to Elma and now he has sex with Elma five more times.

    Any ordinary person would be exhausted to death by now, however, Jack still has energy in his body.

    It was all thanks to his physical fitness and he has an inkling feeling that his Ero meter had also contributed to his physical stamina.

    Or else Jack couldn''t exin his stamina.

    Before getting Ero Meter, Jack was a virgin and he didn''t know what his stamina was and now he wasn''t sure if Ero Meter had affected his sexual stamina or not.

    As he has no proof that Ero Meter has affected his stamina, neither he knew that his own sexual stamina was so great because he never had sex with anyone without Ero Meter, so he was in between both of them.

    ''Maybe the Ero Meter really did affect my stamina, I haven''t heard of a man that could have sex this many times and stay fine.'' He thought and looked at Elma.

    Her body was slumped on the sofa with her eyes closed, there wasn''t a single piece of cloth on her body.

    They have had sex so many times that she was lost in pleasure and was fully satisfied.

    Jack picked up his phone and looked at the time, it was already evening and now he has to return to his house.

    He didn''t want to leave Cassie and Susan alone for too long before he catches the perpetrator behind the wooden clown and Ron.

    Susan has previously told him that Ron tried to attack her with a sharp knife and almost took her life.

    She also told him that it was a ck shadow that looked like Ron.

    At first, Jack was sceptical about it, however after seeing his truth panel shing green he was sure that it was Ron.

    And the fact that Ron was absent on the day of mid-term examinations hardened his suspicion.

    ''Ron might have gotten himself in some kind of trouble.'' Jack thought.

    Although Jack didn''t like the guy, he was still his ssmate and a human, he was sympathetic about him getting in trouble, for all Jack knows Rom might even have gotten himself killed.

    This was a scary thought for Jack, to turn someone living into a shadow and a deadly one at that, he has never heard about these kinds of incidents before.

    However, after getting Ero Meter he was faced with this strange new world.

    Where some strange people lived with strange powers.

    Even the old man told him about ady that could revive the dead. She wasn''t even the strongestdy that the old man has met, he has met even stronger ones.

    And the old man himself was pretty powerful so Jack could only guess, how powerful thosedies must be.

    Jack stood up from the sofa and wore his dress.

    "I have to leave." He whispered lightly into her ears.

    By now both he and Elma were very close to each other, although previously they were students and teachers, now they were more of lovers.

    Jack has fucked her many times and now his rtionship has changed with her.

    She was no longer just a teacher in his eyes, but she was his harem member now and he loved her deeply.

    He loved every one of his girls deeply and care for them. He would never want any harm to befall them.

    That was the reason why he was leaving Elma so quickly, he wanted to stay with her a bit longer, however, he couldn''t put Cassie and Susan at risk, it was also one of the reasons why he choose a hotel nearby his ce.

    So if any problem urs then he can run quickly to Cassie and Susan and save them from any problems.

    "So soon..." Elma move her body and held his hand to stand up from the sofa.

    Her body was still naked and only now has she opened her eyes and seen that Jack has already worn his clothes again.

    She was sad that it was time to part with him.

    If someone familiar to her read her thoughts right now then they would think that Elma was possessed.

    Because she used to be famous for hating men and avoiding them and now she wanted to spend some more time with a man.

    And they have even had sex together.

    Many high-ss people had tried to hit on her before and even tried to ask for her hand in marriage, however, she rejected them all.

    Even her father tried to marry her to some rich billionaire however she refused even him.

    However now she was sleeping with a normal guy, her student. If her father came to know about this then he might be so shocked that he could get a heart attack.

    "We will meet soon. Now get ready and drop me off." Jack said and sat on the sofa, he took out his phone and started to study the engraving again.

    The engraving on the wooden statue was very strange, it was red in colour and looked like it has been carved by some blood.

    Jack wasn''t sure about the blood part, however, he has a feeling because there were some red drops scattered on the edges of the engraving.

    ''This is carved by someone in a hurry.''

    He looked at the engraving carefully and saw that the edges were a bit rough and some blood dripped out of the engraving.

    The whole pattern was round with many small writings, that looked like hieroglyphs, Jack has Google searched the image previously and found nothing about it.

    ''The person behind these hieroglyphs must be pretty powerful.''

    To create a wooden structure that could be controlled so well was no small feet and Jack knew that these things could disappear too.

    He has seen it with his eyes when he saw the clown for the first time while going to college with Cassie.

    The clown had a TV remote in its hand and when Jack turned around to see it, the clown disappeared from the in sight.

    ''The TV remote incident is connected to the clown. And that Coyote incident must also be because of these clowns.''

    Jack thought and closed his eyes, he wondered how he could catch someone so powerful and mysterious.

    To him, it seems impossible for him to catch someone that could disappear from in sight.

    And even if he catches the man it would be hard to kill him or hold him, Jack might get himself killed instead.

    The only power that could help him in this situation is the new truth panel, it can help him take good aim.

    ''The old man said that the new panel is all I need, I have to test out different functions of it.''

    He knew that the new panel could help him detect lies, get correct answers to questions and even help him get amazing aim. It even helps him predict the stock market.

    ''It can predict the stock market, can it tell me who the perpetrator behind this clown is?''

    A thought suddenly moved through his brain and he looked up, he saw that Elma was moving towards the bathroom to take a bath.

    ''I need a pen and paper.'' Jack called the hotel service and asked for a pen and paper.

    The hotel they were staying in was a luxurious one and with just one call they quickly delivered a pen and a notebook to Jack.

    Elma was also a shareholder in the hotelpany so they didn''t take much time to deliver the objects.

    The staff came in just a minute outside his door with sweat dripping from his head and his breathing ragged.

    ''He must have run to here.'' Jack thought looking at the condition of the hotel staff.

    ''Elma is more influential than I thought.'' A smile formed on Jack''s face.

    Jack was happy with it.

    He took the pen and opened the notebook while sitting on the sofa.

    ''So how should I approach this.'' Jack contemted.

    He wondered how he should approach the situation and deduct the one behind all the strange incidents.

    ''Let me start with the name first.''

    Jack took the pen and started writing.

    ''The one behind the wooden puppet, what is the first letter of his name?'' Jack wrote on the nk page and then below the question he wrote all the words from A to Z.

    He remembered that his panel could solve multiple choose questions correctly and urately and could even predict the future as in the stock market.

    He wondered if it would be able to get a name out of it.

    Jack scrolled his eyes over the question again and just as he expected a panel shed in front of him.

    A happy smile formed on Jack''s face he then looked at the first word, which was A and it shed red.

    So this person''s name doesn''t start with A, Jack sighed and looked through the other words.

    It took him about ten seconds to move his gaze through half of the words and all of them shed red.

    A frown appeared on his face.

    He then continued to look for the word as he moved to V and the panel still shed red.

    Now there were only four words left and he still hasn''t found out about the preparator''s first letter.

 Chapter 120 Where Are You?

    ?

    Jack furrowed his brows as he looked at the paper. He was on the letter ''V'' and the first letter of the man was still shing red on the sheet of paper.

    Now only four letters were left.

    ''If this doesn''t work then I will need to ask some better questions or find some other way to catch that guy.''

    Jack thought and moved his gaze from the letter ''V'' to ''W'' and he was about to scroll past it too, however just as he saw ''W'' his truth panel started shing green.

    So the first name of the preparator starts with ''W'', Jack didn''t know many names that started with ''W''.

    ''Let''s go for the second letter.''

    He opened the other page and was about to write something when he remembered something and changed his question.

    ''How many characters are in the preparator behind the Clown incident''s first name has?''

    He wrote the question.

    He first wanted to know how many characters does the name has.

    As it would make more sense to get the name after that.

    And he would have a direction to get the name, otherwise, he just might find the name aimlessly.

    ''It would be good if I get the number of characters first, it would make more sense.'' Jack thought and started writing the options.

    He wrote the numbers from one to ten, as names with more words than ten are rare and if he didn''t find the name in ten letters then he would write till twenty.

    He had rarely heard of people with a name of more than ten words, although both first name and surname might be more than ten letters, he was asking for the first name.

    It would be quite funny or surprising for him if the name of the person behind the wooden puppet had twenty letters in his first name.

    Jack might not even take the person seriously if his name is of twenty letters.

    After writing down the options, Jack started scanning through them.

    He knew that it would be pointless to scan option one, as he didn''t know anyone with just one letter in their name.

    However, he still scanned through it as he didn''t wanna take the risk.

    And just as he expected the first option shed red.

    He then moved to the number two and it also shed red.

    ''Number three is also red.''

    His eyes then moved from number three to number four and surprisingly this time it shed green.

    ''Hmm... So the name is four words and starts with ''W''''

    Jack contemted if he knew someone like this and after giving it some thought his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    ''Mr Wang.'' A name suddenly popped up in his head.

    Mr Wang is the security guard of the previous apartment he lived in and Jack had a very good rtionship with him.

    He used to offer Mr Wang beer many times while he lived in the apartments and they were almost like friends.

    ''No way, it''s Mr Wang. He would never do such a thing and if he had powers like this then he wouldn''t just be a security guard.''

    Jack dispelled his doubts, although he knew the first letter and the number of letters it didn''t mean that it would be Mr Wang.

    ording to Jack, Mr Wang was a good and Jolly guy, what reason he would have to trouble Jack, and how would a person like him get such power in the first ce.

    Jack shook his head and flipped to the next page to find out the second letter of the culprit''s name.

    And this time he was shocked too, as just in the first option the panel shed green.

    ''So the second letter of the name is ''A'' how strange.''

    Jack gulped his saliva, he knew that Mr Wang''s second letter was also A.

    ''Is it really him?''

    Jack quickly flipped to the next page and his heart started beating faster.

    And the next word stopped on ''N''.

    Jack leaned on the sofa staring at the three letters he had deduced.

    He turned silent for a few seconds and only after some contemtion he moved to the next page.

    ''Is it Mr Wang the old guard, that is behind the clown wooden puppet that attacked me today?''

    Jack made the question as specific as he could.

    In his subconscious, he thinks that it can''t be Mr Wang, however, the evidence was clear in front of him.

    He believed in the power of Ero Meter, it had never been wrong.

    He also wrote two options.

    ''A. Yes.

    B. No.''

    He then moved his eyes to the first option and then he gulped his saliva.

    The panel shed green in front of him.

    "Mr Wang?" Jack closed his eyes and remembered the old and kind face in front of him.

    ''Why would he ever try to harm me?'' He took in a deep breath.

    "Mr Wang? Who is that?" As he was contemting, suddenly Elma''s voice broke him out of his stupor, Jack closed the notebook and turned his head around to look at her.

    She was already dressed again, her gracious body covered by a red one-piece, and her smooth white skin was glistening with soft water dew and her luscious lips begged for him to kiss them.

    Jack smiled looking at her and stood up. "It''s no one." He said.

    He didn''t want to involve Elma in this matter, there were already too many people involved.

    The first one is him, and then Cassie and even Nicole are involved.

    He didn''t wanna endanger Elma too as it would be hard to protect so many people.

    Elma also didn''t bother him too much as he didn''t care about Mr Wang, neither did she know him and if Jack didn''t wanna tell her then it was ok for her.

    She loved Jack for who he was and how he treated her, she didn''t want to bother his personal life too much.

    She wanted him to stay with her and love her and she knew that interfering too much in his personal life would not be good.

    He might even start to hate her and she didn''t want that to happen, she adored him.

    "Let''s go." Elma held his hand and pulled him towards the door.

    Jack nodded and moving his hand away from her, he picked up his mobile and the notebook and the pen.

    He then moved behind her and both of them moved toward the parking.

    Soon enough Elma left him outside the mansion door.

    Jack kissed her goodbye and entered the mansion, inside the living area he saw both Cassei and Susan talking with each other while the TV was on in the background.

    They were chatting happily and loudly as if they were friends for a long time. A smile broke out on Jack''s face as he saw both of them.

    When they saw Jacking, Susan stood up while Cassie stayed seated.

    Susan had a blush on her face as she moved towards Jack, she remembered the words that Jack had told her before he went out.

    He said that he wouldn''t let her sleep tonight.

    "I see that you have made a new friend." Jack ced his hand on her back and there was a smile on his face.

    Cassie looked at them and also moved towards Jack.

    "Results of the mid-term test are out." Cassie stood in front of him with a jealous expression on her face.

    "I don''t care about it." Jack chuckled.

    "Hmph... You are such a bad guy, I thought you got lucky on your first test!" Cassie lightly punched his shoulder.

    Susan on the other hand looked at Jack proudly. She was happy for him.

    "What rank did I get?" Jack remembered leaving a few questions so he didn''t get the first rank, so he thought that he would get around fourth or fifth rank.

    "First..." Susan murmured as she ced her hair behind her ear.

    When Cassie heard her words, it was as if someone hit her nerve and she snorted again.

    "You will be my tutor from now on!" She said and turned around. "And we need to organize a party for your first rank." She said again.

    "First rank?" Jack furrowed his brows. Even after leaving ten questions nk, he was ranked first, ''Looks like the paper was hard this time.'' He thought and sighed.

    He didn''t wanna attract too much attention to his academics, because, in reality, he didn''t know too much about the subject, and if in the future if someone took his cheat away then he wouldn''t be able to back up his knowledge with his results.

    However, he still wanted to get some good results, fourth or fifth rank would be enough for him.

    After taking for bit more, they waited for Nicole, however she didn''t came even at nine in the evening.

    "Should we call her?" Cassie looked at Jack with a worried expression. She cared about Nicole and had made friends with her and she knew that Nicole left the house in anger.

    Jack listened to Cassie and nodded. He was also worried for Nicole.

    He took out his phone and called Nicole. And soon enough she picked up the call and just as she did so Jack sighed in relief.

    From the other side of phone came her sweet voice.

    "Where are you?" Jack asked.

    "So you finally remembered me?" Nicole asked with an annoyed voice.

    "Where are you?" He asked again, he first wanted to make sure that she was ok.

    "Hmph... Just outside the mansion road, I aming."

 Chapter 121 Promise Me

    ?

    Soon enough Nicole returned back to the mansion, Removing her shoes, she moved towards the living area where Jack and others were sitting.

    "Where have you been?" Jack asked as he saw Nicole sitting on the sofa beside him.

    "Does it matter?" She looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack could tell that she was still annoyed by him.

    Susan and Cassie also saw her attitude and didn''t speak in between, they knew that it was a personal matter between Jack and Nicole and it would be best if they solved it themselves.

    Susan even stood up with an embarrassed expression and turned around.

    "Jack, I will be in my room." She said and started to leave, she knew that all of it happened because of her and she didn''t wanna make things awkward by staying there.

    "Wait, don''t go." Jack voiced out before she could even take a single step.

    Susan turned around and looked at him with her brows raised, she didn''t know why Jack had stopped her, she only wanted to make things easier.

    Jack looked at Nicole and took in a deep breath. "She is my girlfriend and I have others too. I wanna tell you about them because I care about you."

    Cassie took in a deep breath with her eyes wide at his words.

    She didn''t know that Jack would reveal it so suddenly. Standing up she took a few beer cans and moved towards her room, She knew that conversation was about to be heated and she didn''t didn''t wanna fight Jack again.

    Nicole and Jack looked at Cassie leaving and didn''t stop her.

    Nicole then turned her gaze and looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed.

    "Hmph...! I don''t wanna talk about it right now." She said and moved towards the kitchen to get some beer.

    "No, you have to." Jack held her hand and stopped her.

    He stood in front of her and looked her in the eyes. "I don''t wanna keep you in the dark."

    Nicole looked at his serious expression and sighed. She then nced at Susan, who was standing on the side like a scared cat.

    "Not now..." She gripped his hand instead and moved him towards her room, She preferred talking to him alone.

    Jack contemted for a few seconds and then moved with her, he also cast a side-long nce at Susan and nodded at her.

    "I wille to your roomter." He said and kept moving with Nicole.

    Susan sighed in relief at his words.

    Soon enough he was in the room with Nicole sitting on the bed while looking at him.

    "I don''t care about how many girls you fuck, I just want you to be safe," Nicole said as she looked him in the eyes, she wanted him to be safe and not put his life at risk for some random girl.

    He has previously tried to save Sophie and Meadow from the burrs and got shot in return.

    At that point, Nicole was scared to death, She regretted the fact that she had taken him for granted, After that day she realised that losing him would be the worst thing in her life.

    She felt the pain when she saw him lying on the hospital bed unconscious and no matter how hard she tried to wake him up, he didn''t.

    She never wanted to experience that feeling again in her life and if it meant fighting with him a little then she would do it for his safety.

    "I will save you if you ever get in danger, so like you, I also can''t ignore others." Jack moved and sat beside her.

    His hand moved and rested on hers.

    Nicole turned her head and looked at him in silence. "I would never put you in danger." She was determined.

    "What if you get in danger because of me?" Jack''s expression was solemn.

    He knew that some strange powers were trying to hurt him and his girls and eventually he would have to face them if he wanted to keep his girls safe.

    He can''t just hide and let these strange people harm his loved ones and he might even get injured in the process.

    Nicole listened to him and turned silent and after a few seconds, she spoke up. "I would never get in trouble because of you." She looked at him again. "And even if I did then you should not put your life in danger."

    "How can I not?" Jack narrowed his eyes, he could never ignore if Nicole got in trouble.

    "You have to promise me that you would never choose my life over yours." Nicole moved her other hand and pressed it over his.

    Jack blinked a few times and turned his head around, he then stood up from the bed. "I will." He said two simple words and Nicole could feel the determination in his voice.

    And this is the thing she didn''t want, she never wanted him to put himself in danger because of her, She would never be able to live with the guilt if something happened to him.

    She also stood up and moved in front of him.

    "I will kill you if you ever do that." A tear left her eye.

    Jack noticed her glistening eyes and then wiped her tears from his thumb. He then kissed her on the lips.

    After a small kiss, Nicole moved her face away. "Promise me." She said looking him in the eyes.

    Jack stayed silent at her words, he couldn''t promise her something that he wouldn''t be able to do.

    He could never leave her be alone in a dangerous situation.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything, just promise me," Nicole said again.

    "I am sorry." Jack held her hand.

    Nicole listened to his words and turned silent, she wanted to say something however no words came out of her mouth.

    Only after a few seconds, she wiped the tears from her eyes and nod. "OK, then don''t get mad when I help you if you are ever in trouble."

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. "Ok." He said and looked away, he knew that he would protect her if needed.

    "Don''t lie to me." She moved her hand and hugged him, her head buried in his chest.

    "Don''t worry." Jack patted her head and kissed her cheeks.

    Nicole moved her head up and kissed him on the lips.

    "You used to be such a good daddy''s girl," Jack said looking her in the eyes.

    "Hmph... You made me do it." She kissed him again.

    "You shouldn''t have changed because of me. Just be you, I love it." Jack said and sat on the sofa.

    Nicole also sat beside him, while crossing her legs.

    "Daddy..."

    She said suddenly with a smile on her face while her finger circled on his shirt.

    She wanted to get romantic with him a bit, for the past few days, they had only been fighting.

    Jack snorted at her words and stood up from the sofa with an annoyed expression on his face.

    "Where are you going? Are you still angry at me?" Nicole furrowed her brows.

    "Yes, you have be such a bad girl, you need to be punished." Jack opened a wooden cab in her room and then took out a small back bag.

    Nicole looked at the bag and a blush formed on her face, She knew this bag, Jack had brought it before and it had many BDSM toys in it, she knew what this bag meant.

    "No, I don''t wanna be punished." Nicole stood up with a blush on her face. "It was your fault to begin with."

    "And now you have even began to speak in front of me, just shut up." Jack looked at her with an annoyed expression.

    He knew that Nicole liked being dominated. And it''s been a long time since he tried being dominating her.

    Butterflies moved through Nicole''s stomach as she saw his expression, she could even feel her panties getting wet.

    This was one of the reasons she loved him so much, he knew everything about her, in front of him she felt like she couldn''t hide anything no matter how hard she tried.

    She felt like an open book, that Jack had read multiple times and he knew everything she liked and disliked.

    She was like a puppet in his hands, getting yed with again and again, and for some reason she liked it, She liked the feeling of being dominated and she liked submitting in front of him.

    "Daddy, please forgive this bad girl." She moved in front of him, and Jack could feel her hot breath and could see her face turning cheery red.

    "You are just my cum slut..." Jack pushed her body on the bed and took out a ck paddle spanker from the bag.

    It was long with a thin stic body and a paddle at its end.

    "Remove your clothes," Jack ordered in a strict tone.

    Nicole looked at the spanker paddle and her eyes widened in surprise, she didn''t know that the bag also had a toy like this.

    She gulped her saliva as her body turned even hotter. Just imagining getting spanked by Jack made shivers run down her spine and her panties started soaking with her love juices.

    "Daddy, please show some mercy." She looked at him with puppy eyes.

    "Shut up and strip, you slut..." Jack whipped the paddle and hit her thigh, making a light yelp move out of her mouth.

    Nicole felt the stinging sensation on her thigh and quickly started removing her dress, internally she was already extremely horny and liked the extreme stimtion.

    Soon enough shey naked in front of him, her seductive body on full disy in front of him to vite as much as he wanted.

 Chapter 122 Not Here

    ?

    "Bitch... Turn around." Jack whipped the paddle again on her thighs.

    "Mmm..." Nicole gasped as she felt the sensation of the paddle hitting her body again.

    She looked at him with begging eyes and turned around with a blush on her face.

    "Daddy, please have mercy." She said while looking behind at Jack, she was on her all fours and her ass was in front of Jack, her glistening pussy inplete view.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face as he whipped the paddle again, this time on her supple ass cheeks.

    "Ahh..." Nicole moaned out loudly as she clenched the bed sheet below her. Love fluids dripped out of the vagina and her body heated up to the extreme.

    "Daddy, please..." Nicole looked at him again.

    Jack smiled at her and threw the paddle away, after that, he pushed his pants down and his giant popped out.

    "What are you looking at bitch!" Jack moved up on the bed and pped her ass tightly, making her butt bounce, his red handprint appeared on her ass cheek as she yelped out loudly.

    Her nipples tightened as she anticipated his iing penis.

    Jack could tell that she wanted him badly.

    He didn''t make her wait too long.

    "Get ready bitch..." Jack started rubbing his penis on her vaginal opening.

    "Yes Daddy, it feels so good, please put it in..." Nicole moaned and moved her ass back a little to feel his penis more.

    "You are such a slut, you deserve to be punished harder." Jack pped her asscheek again and moved the tip of his penis from her vagina to her anal opening.

    "Ahh... No, not there." She tried to move away a bit, but his other p stopped her in the way.

    "Shut up bitch, don''t try to order me around." Jack grabbed her waist and moving his hips he pushed the tip of his dick inside her anal opening.

    Nicole''s eyes widened as she felt goosebumps rising on her body. Just his tip was enough to send wave after wave of endorphins through her body.

    "Please, do it slowly, I beg you." Nicole clenched her body as veins popped out on her neck, she was preparing herself for the iing attack.

    Jack smiled and inserted his finger inside her vagina, "Look at you, dripping wet by anal, you are such a slut." He fully inserted two of his fingers inside her vagina as his hips moved in and in just a single thrust his penis was touching her insides.

    "Ahh... Please slow..." Nicole''s whole body turned red as blood flow increased under her skin.

    Slowly but surely Jack started thrusting his hips front and back, again and again.

    "Mm... Yes... Daddy, please keep going." Nicole started moaning loudly as Jack stimted her vagina with his fingers while his giant penis roughed up her ass.

    Nicole was feeling a mixture of pleasure and pain moving through her body.

    Her head was buzzing while her vision turned blurry.

    "Ahh..." Jack grunted in pleasure.

    His tip started touching her insides again and again.

    His shaft was huge and long and it spread apart her tight anal hole, touching her erogenous zone again and again.

    "Yes..." He moaned again as he felt a wave of tingle move through his legs to his head.

    "Daddy, keep going... Yes, right there!" Nicole started moaning loudly.

    Jack could tell by her voice that she was about to reach her climax and he started increasing his pace.

    "Ah. Hah... Uhh..." Nicole started moaning again and again, her voice reverberating in the room.

    Soon enough tears of pleasure moved out of her eyes and her body jerked in orgasm.

    Her head got buried in the bed as her body slumped in powerlessness.

    Seeing her body going limp, Jack pulled out his penis andy on the bed.

    He could see herying on the bed, her breathing ragged and her love juices squirting out of her vagina soiling the white bedsheets below her.

    Jack could smell her womanly aroma in the room with the scent of her perfume.

    He still hasn''t came and his shaft was still rock hard, bulging with veins and her fluids covering around it.

    He was lying on his back on the soft bed, his pecs moving up and down to breathe and his body glistening with sweat, his hair was stuck to his forehead because of all the sweat.

    His hands glided through the velvety bed sheet and slid under Nicole''s stomach, Grabbing her waist he pulled her into his embrace her back touching his chest.

    Moving her hair away slightly he started sucking her supple shoulder while his giant penis started rubbing between her thick thighs.

    "Mm... Your body is so slutty." Jack started thrusting his hips between her thighs as his mouth moved from her shoulder to her neck, below her ears.

    "Mm... Daddy... Please punish me more..." Nicole was still disoriented from all the pleasure and she started pinching her nipple with her one hand and held his penis with the other hand.

    Pointing his tip at her opening she nced back slightly, "I beg you to put it in..." She said with her face red.

    Jack didn''t make her wait as he was on edge by now, Pushing his hips he entered deep into her vagina and reached her G-spot in one go.

    She was already sensitive because of the previous anal, and now in just one thrust her body squirted in orgasm.

    Jack on the other hand shoved his penis a few more times and soon enough released his fluid deep inside her vagina almost reaching her womb.

    ...

    After about an hour Jack left her room dressed up in a red tee shirt and ck pants he moved towards Susan''s room and soon opened the wooden door.

    Susan who was sitting on the bed scrolling through her phone when suddenly heard the door opening, perked up and looked at the door.

    There, Jack was standing in front of her with a bag in his hand, There was a smile on his face as he locked the door from inside.

    She stood up while cing her phone away, Jack could spot a blush on her face.

    "Hey..." She murmured and moved towards him, She was wearing a white floral sundress with her legs visible, and she looked at Jack with shameful eyes.

    She remembered the words that Jack had previously said to her, ''I will not let you sleep tonight.'' His voice reverberated in her mind as she gulped her saliva.

    She could even feel her panties getting moist as he started stepping towards her.

    "You look beautiful." Jack soon stood in front of her and threw the bag on the bed, he then took her into his embrace.

    Susan stumbled and her perky chest buried itself in his hard chest, she moved her gaze away from his as her face flushed even redder.

    "Look at me..." Jack whispered in her ears as he pulled her even more tightly.

    Susan felt his bulge pressing against her stomach and she gulped her saliva, Moving her head up she finally met eyes with him and saw the mischievous smile on his face she turned her head away again.

    "Don''t bully me..." She murmured under her breath.

    "How can I not, if you ask so nicely." Jack chuckled and moving his head started kissing her neck.

    Susan could feel his tongue on her nape and a shiver went down her spine, all day she had been waiting for this moment, and now that it hade she couldn''t face it out of shame.

    "Wait..." She moved away and started fiddling with her fingers in nervousness.

    "What if they hear us?" She looked at him with her face beet red.

    She heard their voices before when Cassie and Jack had sex and even just now she heard the moans of Nicole from the other room.

    From just their loud voice she could guess the rough sex Jack had with Nicole, he even called her a ''Slut'' and a ''Bitch.''

    All of this was too shameful for her and she could never think of doing it like this.

    ''I wonder if he likes being dominating.'' She thought, she wanted to please Jack as she was in love with him and finding out more about his preferences was her first step.

    "They won''t." Jack moved closer to her again.

    "They will..." Susan averted her gaze.

    "How do you know?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Umm..." Susan was about to say how she heard them having sex, however thinking her words over again she stopped herself.

    ''I will seem like a pervert if I say that I heard them having sex'' Even her ears started turning red.

    "Tell me..." Jack moved her hair behind her ears.

    "No, I think we should book a hotel instead." She said while looking down at the floor. Her fingers fidgeted in nervousness.

    Jack on the other hand looked at her and smiled and just when he was about to say something his eyes spotted something in his periphery.

    Moving his head up he looked out of the window and saw an old man floating outside with a smile on his face, he even waved his hand at Jack.

    Jack narrowed his eyes and then looked at Susan again.

    "Wait for me, I will be back in a few minutes." He said and quickly paced out of the room without waiting for her reaction.

    Susan on the other hand when heard his words turned her head up and saw that he already left the room.

    "Wait, don''t go, we can do it here..." She murmured and ran towards the door, however he was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 123 Threesome

    ?

    "Where did he go? Is he annoyed by me?" Susan looked for Jack around the house, however, he was nowhere to be seen.

    She even checked the kitchen and the outside garden and he was still not there.

    "Is he with Cassie or Nicole?" She thought and stood in front of Cassie''s door, She wanted to knock and ask if he was there however stopped herself from doing so.

    "I am so stupid..." She turned around and moved towards her room, she didn''t wanna trouble Cassie''s or Nicole''s time as she would seem like a selfish girl.

    Locking her door from the inside she jumped on the bed, burying her head inside a pillow.

    "Should I call him?" She moved her hand and looked at her phone. "But he said he will be back, he must have remembered something important to do."

    Turning her phone around she pped her legs a bit and then hugged a pillow. "I hope, he is not annoyed by me." She thought.

    Jack on the other hand ran towards the vi garden and the old man was nowhere to be seen he then looked around the ce in the night and in the distance he could see him flying.

    Jack took in a deep breath and braced his gun behind his back that he took while running outside, he then slowly started to move toward the old man.

    After about five minutes of walking the old man stopped at the ce where Jack hid the puppet clothes and descended on the ground.

    "Where have you been all this time?" Jack stood in front of the old man and asked with his eyebrows raised.

    This old man was none other than the old beggar who gave Jack the Ero Meter.

    "Does it matter?" the old manughed and then his eyes nced at the bush, behind which Jack hid the clothes of the puppet.

    Turning his body around he started moving towards the bush. "What have you been hiding here?" The old man chuckled and then pushed the bush around with his hand he picked out the ck clothes and the white clown mask.

    He then threw them in front of Jack and turned his gaze to look him in the eyes, there was a sneaky smile on his face.

    "Do you know anything about it?" Jack asked with a calm voice, he wasn''t scared of the old man.

    The old man looked at his injured hand and chuckled. "No, I don''t." I wasing here to meet you and felt something strange.

    Jack looked at his head and saw that the small truth panel was shing red, which meant that the old man was most likely lying to him.

    "Don''t lie." Jack took out the gun from his back, he didn''t wanna take any risk, after all the old man was very close to their house and he might harm his girls.

    Although the old man was the one who gave Jack his powers, he still didn''t trust himpletely as the old man was a mystery to him.

    "Hahaha...!!!" The old man let out a loudugh and then coughed a bit, he then looked at Jack again with his eyes squinted.

    His gaze lingered on the gun for a few seconds and then he looked at Jack in the eyes.

    "So, you have started getting good with your powers, I never had this kind of power before, I wonder what is happening." The old man furrowed his brows.

    "You never did?" Jack squinted his eyes and he could see the panel shing green.

    "Looks like you will get different powers then me. Hahaha... I wish I could be alive to see it... Hahaha... Cough... Cough..." The Old man coughed again while cupping his hand in front of his mouth.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at his condition and noticed blood on the old man''s hand. He could tell that the old man''s condition was pretty bad.

    "Tell me about the clown." Jack looked at the man with a solemn expression.

    "I won''t." The old man moved around the garden a bit to catch his breath and nced at the mask again.

    Jack took in a deep breath at his words.

    "Why did you wanna meet me?" He asked again, he could tell that the old man had no intention of revealing the power behind the clown mask and Jack didn''t wanna waste time as the old man could disappear at any moment.

    "Ha... I was here just to see you, I wanna know how you are doing." The old man smiled while adjusting his stubble.

    Jack closed his eyes at his words and then anger appeared on his face. "You know there is no point in lying to me right?" He ced his finger on the gun trigger.

    The old beggar noticed his actions and a big grin formed on his face, adjusting his small moustache, he snapped the fingers of his left hand and just as he did so the gun in Jack''s hand disappeared and appeared again in the old man''s hand.

    "You know there is no point in threatening me, hahaha...!" Suddenly the gun disappeared from the old man''s hand again and turned into dust.

    Jack looked at the gun turning to dust and took in a deep breath, although he was surprised, he didn''t lose his calm in this situation.

    "Tell me the truth or I will have no reason to talk to you," Jack said and took a step back.

    He was clear with his words, he didn''t wanna beat around the bush as it was a matter of his safety and the ones he loves.

    The old manughed again, "So, I won''t lie to you again. It''s just one of my old friends was asking about you."

    "Your old friend?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Yes." The old man nodded.

    "Who is this friend of yours?" Jack asked, he was curious about the old beggar''s friend and how this friend of his knew about Jack.

    "I can''t tell you that." The beggarughed again as if he was enjoying the whole situation.

    Jack looked at his meter and saw it shing green, which meant that he really couldn''t tell Jack about his friend.

    "Why is your friend looking for me?" Jack asked again.

    The old man thought for a moment and then opened his mouth. "You will find out pretty soon."

    "When are you dying?" Jack clenched his fist.

    "Hahaha... Be careful, things are changing..." The old man said and disappeared from in sight, he also threw the gun back to Jack before going away.

    Jack caught the gun and ced it on his back, after that Jack stood at his ce and clicked the picture of the mask and the clothes, after that he hid the things in the bush again.

    Turning around he started moving towards his vi again.

    "Things are changing... What does he mean by that?" Jack thought and looked around the ce.

    He was currently on the hill road and soon enough reached the wooden main door.

    Opening it he looked in the living room to see if Susan was there, however, the living area was empty, he then moved towards the kitchen and drank some water to calm himself down.

    "She must be in her room, waiting for me." He looked at his phone and found out that it had been twenty minutes since he had gone.

    Moving up the stairs he looked at the room of Cassie and Nicole. He first knocked on Nicole''s room and soon enough she opened the door.

    She stood in front of him in a ck bra and underpants, looking at her dishevelled hair he could tell that she was sleeping.

    Nicole on the other hand when saw him, quickly adjusted he bra and hair and a smile formed on her face.

    "Hey..." She leaned in and kissed him on the lips. "Do you wanna do it again?" She looked him in the eyes with a blush on her face.

    Jack looked at her smile and sighed in relief, he was happy that she was safe. He pulled her in his embrace and kissed her on the lips.

    "Don''t be naughty now and go to sleep." He said and moved a step back from her.

    Nicole raised her nose in annoyance at his words and narrowed her eyes. "Hmph... I was sleeping just fine."

    Jack chuckled at her words. "I just came to see you, you know I can''t sleep without looking at your beautiful figure."

    "Hmph! Don''t try to be cheeky now." Nicole snorted, however, her heart started beating at a rapid pace at his words and even her face turned red.

    "OK, I will talk to you in the morning," Jack said and turned around.

    Nicole saw him moving towards Cassie''s room and signed, after that she moved towards him and hugged him from behind.

    "I love you." She whispered in his ears and then moved inside her room while closing the door.

    Jack smiled at her actions and then knocked on Cassie''s room and soon enough she also opened the door She was wearing pyjama shots and a light tee shirt that graced around her curves.

    She also had an ice cream box in her hands and there was a white ice cream spot on her nose.

    She looked at Jack with her brows raised. "I thought you were gonna fuck Susan?" She asked.

    "I will go to her, I just wanted to see you."

    Cassie looked at him for a few seconds with her eyes narrowed in silence, and then she took a step back in terror.

    "I will not have a threesome with you guys!"

 Chapter 124 Kill You

    ?

    Jack listened to Cassie''s words and his brows twitched.

    ''What is this girl thinking all the time?'' He sighed.

    "Why?" He asked with a smile on his face, and he decided to tease her.

    Cassie narrowed her eyes at his words. "You stupid! I will never do something so shameful!" She moved one more step back.

    Jack looked at her and his smile widened. He then stepped into her room.

    "Who will stop me?" He asked.

    Cassie looked at him and her heart started to beat faster. However soon enough she noticed his yful smile and knew that he was teasing her. "Looks like I need to pull my scissors out."

    She moved back into her room and ced the ice cream tub on a table after that she started rummaging through her cupboards to find scissors.

    Jack suddenly remembered the night she ran at him with scissors to kill him, and quickly decided to run back out of her room.

    "Wait, don''t be serious I was just kidding." He said and closed the wooden door, After that, he quickly moved towards Susan''s room and rapidly knocked for few times.

    "Coming..." A voice came from inside the door and soon enough Susan opened the door, She was still wearing her white sundress and when she looked at Jack a smile formed on her face.

    Previously she was scared that Jack left her for good and gone to the other girls, however seeing him standing in front of her, she smiled in relief.

    "Where were you?" She asked with her brows raised.

    Previously she searched for him everywhere, the kitchen the living room and even the garden, however, she wasn''t able to find him, so she concluded that he had gone to either Nicole''s or Cassie''s room.

    "First let''s close the door." Jack quickly shut the door from inside, casting a final gaze at Cassie''s room and then sighed in relief.

    ''So even she has decided to tease me.'' He narrowed his eyes in a smile and then turned around again to look at Susan.

    "I remembered some stuff." Jack took out his gun and ced it in the cupboard near the bed.

    Susan looked at the gun and her heart skipped a beat, She looked at him for a few seconds and then opened her mouth.

    "What is that gun for?" She asked with her brows furrowed.

    Jack looked her in the eyes and smiled. "It''s to kill you." He chuckled.

    Susan listened to hisugh and narrowed her eyes. "Don''t joke with me." She said with a serious expression.

    "I am not joking, I have kidnapped you and if you make too much noise then I will kill you." He looked her in the eyes and said with a deep voice.

    A shiver ran down Susan''s spine and she took a step back while gulping her saliva.

    Jack moved in front of her and then his hand moved to ce her hair behind her ear. Susan could feel his hot breath on her face as a rush of hormones moved through her veins.

    She was feeling both scared and excited at the same time.

    "So tell me are you gonna run?" He ced his hand on her chin and moved her head to look her in his eyes with his devil gaze.

    Susan felt her body getting hot and her nipples tightening, for some reason, she felt this situation much more stimting than normal.

    Jack looked at her face and smiled even more, pinching her nipples he chuckled. "Look at you getting aroused for your kidnapper."

    "Ahh..." Susan let out a moan as her face turned even more red. She pushed him back with both of her hands and turned her head around.

    "I don''t like it..." She murmured in a low voice.

    Jack saw her truth panel and saw it shing green, which means she was telling the truth. She really doesn''t like him being this aggressive.

    ''I have to be gentle with her.'' Jack moved and hugged her. "I was kidding."

    Susan felt his hug and looked him in the eyes, she could feel the passion in them. Moving on her toes she leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

    Jack also started kissing her passionately and soon enough their salivas started mixing.

    Pushing her on the bed Jack removed his clothes and then leaned on her body, they then started kissing each other again.

    "Mmm..." Susan let out a soft moan as she felt his hard penis poking against her panties. Her legs subconsciously moved apart to feel more of the stimtion from his giant.

    Soon she crossed her legs around his waist.

    Jack started kissing her neck and in no time he slid her panties aside and inserted his penis deep inside her vagina.

    Their loud moans started reverberating in the room as Jack started pushing up and down on her waist.

    His dick pressed against her G-spot again and again.

    .....

    The next morning Jack woke up in his bed as he felt pleasure moving through his body, looking down he saw Susan sucking his penis inside the nket.

    "Ahh..." He let out a moan as he felt his hot fluid moving through his penis to her mouth. A warm feeling moved through his chest, as pleasure buzzed in his head.

    After gulping his semen she stood up from the bed and moved toward the bathroom, with her naked ass bouncing with every step.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face as he also stood up from the bed and after Susan was done he also took a bath and moved toward the living area.

    Susan was still in her room preparing to go to college.

    The living area was empty. As he was about to move towards the kitchen, his phone suddenly buzzed.

    Taking his phone out he saw that it was from Sophie.

    "Hey..." He picked up the call.

    "Can youe?" A sweet voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Jack smiled at her words. "You miss me that much?"

    "Hmph... No, I just want to see you." Sophie said in an annoyed voice.

    "Ok, when should Ie?"

    "You promise?"

    "Yeah, I would never lie to you," Jack said.

    "Just promise me that you wille," Sophie said from the other side of the phone.

    "Ok, I promise." He promised as he has nothing to do today so he felt that it would be best that he meets with Sophie.

    Although he wanted to meet Mr Wang, however, seeing how the old beggar made his gun disappear, Jack decided that it would be best if he ns first before facing Old Wang.

    "OK, but you will have to pick me up, from my new house as I can''t, drive," Jack said again.

    "OK, I will be there in an hour. Thanks..." Sophie hung up the phone.

    Jack smiled at her call and then ced the phone back in his pocket.

    "Good morning..." As he was about to take a step he felt a hug from behind, and from the voice, he could tell that it was Nicole.

    The scent of her shampoo moved through his nose and then he turned around to look her in the eyes.

    She was wearing a seductive one-piece piece, it was a ck colour dress with ck high heels. The dress curved around her body gracefully making her look even more sexy.

    "You don''t have to wear this to impress me." Jack smiled and kissed her on the lips.

    Nicole snorted at his words. "We are going on a date today." She said suddenly as she held his hand.

    "Now?" Jack raised his brows, he just promised Sophie that he would meet her in an hour. However, now Nicole was asking him for a date so suddenly.

    And judging by the way she was dressed, Jack could tell that she would not like it if he denied her request.

    He could tell that she must have taken a lot of time to dress up and now if he declined her offer then she would be sad.

    She was already annoyed by all the other girls he has and if he told her that he was going with Sophie then she would get even more angry.

    "You should have told me earlier," Jack said while looking her in the eyes.

    "I am telling you now, let me help you get changed." She started pulling him towards her room up the stairs.

    Jack looked at her eager voice and couldn''t bring himself to deny her.

    "I have to solve this situation somehow, or Sophie would be angry at me." He had already given Sophie a promise and she would be in front of his house in an hour.

    Soon enough they stood in the room.

    Then Nicole started pulling out some clothes from the closet.

    "A ck Jacket would look good on you." She picked up a Jacket from the closet and moved in front of him.

    Jack looked at her excited expression and a smile formed on his face, he took the Jacket from her hand and threw it away on the bed.

    He then leaned in and kissed her lips.

    "You look so sexy today." He brushed his fingers on her hands.

    Nicole blushed at his words then suddenly narrowed her eyes. "So I don''t look sexy other days?" She asked while cing both of her hands on her waist.

    Jack''s brows twitched at her words.

    "Yes, you look ugly every other day." He said and ced his hand on her neck.

    "You..." Nicole widened her eyes at his words.

    However before she could finish her words she suddenly felt another kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 125 Skinny

    ?

    After their kiss ended Jack moved away from her and sat on a sofa chair with his legs crossed.

    He then looked her in the eyes. "I don''t think we can go on a date right now, how about we n it in the evening?" He asked, with his hand resting on his chin.

    Nicole, who was again busy in trying to find clothes for him, suddenly stopped at his words and moved her head up, she looked deep into his eyes.

    After staying silent for a few seconds she sighed and threw the shirt from her hand to the sofa.

    "What a waste... I am so dumb..." She rolled her eyes and sat on the bed.

    "I am sorry..." Jack stood up and moved towards her.

    "It''s not your fault, I should have asked you before." She looked at him with a disappointed expression.

    She wanted to go on a date with him and decided the event just this morning.

    Just yesterday she got in a fight with him and she wanted to build their rtionship again.

    She thought that a date would be a good option to rekindle the romance between them.

    Although they had sex yesterday, she thought something romantic would be more suitable.

    ''I should have asked him before.''

    Now her mood is ruined as Jack denies her request.

    She was all excited about today''s events, about how she would go on a shopping spree with him.

    Then to a romantic candle night dinner and at the end of the day.

    Thinking about it a blush formed on her face.

    "Where are you going?" She looked at him with her raised brows.

    She already epted the fact that their date was already cancelled.

    And now she was just curious as to where Jack wanted to go.

    Jack listened to her question and stayed silent for a few seconds. He wondered if he should tell her the truth or not.

    The truth would be hard for her and she would get annoyed because she hated when Jack went to other girls.

    Especially Sophie, as while saving her Jack got shotst time and he was still injured to this day.

    However on the other hand if he lied to her and she caught him with Sophie then it might really damage their rtionship.

    She might even think that Jack loved Sophie more than her.

    After giving it some thought Jack came to a decision.

    "Sophie called earlier this morning..." He said and waited for her reaction, he could already see her getting angry.

    Nicole on the other hand heard that he was going to meet Sophie, and suddenly furrowed her brows soon enough calmed down.

    "Why did she call you?" She asked.

    "The same reason as you got ready today." Jack tilted his head slightly, he didn''t expect Nicole to be this calm.

    "For a date?" Nicole raised her brows.

    "Yes..." Jack nodded.

    Nicole thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, but I need a date with youter." She said and stood up from the bed.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words, this was theplete opposite reaction than he expected.

    "You are not angry?" He moved towards her.

    "Well, I should have asked first, and now I have asked it, so tomorrow evening, we are going on a date and this time I will get angry." She stood in his vicinity and at the end of her sentence she kissed him on the lips.

    "Yes, sure." Jack pulled her body in his arms and kissed her again.

    "It''s better be that way." She looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack smiled at her words and then pushed her body on the bed. "By the way, I can''t just leave you like this when you are dressed so sexy."

    He started removing his clothes.

    "You should get ready for Sophie." Nicole looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    "She can wait." Jack chuckled and finally threw his underpants away in the corner of the room.

    Nicole looked at his big shaft and a subconscious smile formed on her face.

    She could never deny his giant it was just too tempting for her.

    With a small giggle, she raised her one-piece revealing her glistening vagina.

    Jack raised one of his brows. "You aren''t wearing underwear?"

    Nicole chuckled at his words. "I thought we would fuck in the restaurant bathroom. And it''s easy to get in this way..." She looked at him with shameful eyes.

    Her face was already blushing red.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "You have be such a bad girl." He moved onto the bed and got on his knees he pointed the tip of his penis on her vagina.

    "Ahh..." Nicole rolled her eyes while moaning loudly, she felt her innards spreading apart by his thick penis.

    Jack ced his hand on her waist and pushed even more and soon enough he was inside her to his roots.

    Nicole on the other hand bit her lower lip as her nipples hardened to burst out, soon enough their voices started to reverberate in the room.

    Outside their door, Susan was moving towards the living room, however suddenly stopped on her way as she heard their moans.

    She moved her head and looked at the wooden door and then a blush formed on her face.

    ''These two, they are so loud!'' She thought and held her hand in front of her chest.

    However, suddenly remembered the previous night''s incident.

    ''Was I also moaning this loudly.'' This thought turned her face even more red. She remembered how she lost herself against his penis and started moaning loudly in just a few minutes.

    ''I need to leave...'' She quickly paced herself down the living room where she could see Cassie standing with an ice cream tub in her hand.

    "Hello..." Susan moved towards Cassie with a blush still visible on her face.

    Cassie noticed her red face and her brows twitched she could tell why Susan was blushing.

    "They are like animals." Cassie snorted and sat on the sofa.

    "Don''t worry, you will get used to it eventually." She looked at her and offered her some ice cream.

    Susan declined her offer with a small smile and sat on the sofa in front of her in silence.

    After about a minute of Silence, Cassie couldn''t bear it anymore and opened her mouth.

    "Hey, I am going to buy some clothes today, do you wannae?" She asked looking at Susan in the eyes.

    "Clothes?" Susan''s eyes glimmered, she loved to shop.

    "Yes." Cassie nodded.

    "Sure, I will..." Susan nodded fervently with a smile on her face.

    Ok let''s get ready, both of them stood up from the sofa and moved towards their room to get ready for shopping.

    About an hourter Jack moved out of Nicole''s room in a new dress, he was wearing a yellow Jacket and ck pants with a white shirt under his Jacket.

    He had a satisfied smile on his face, and he looked for Cassie and Susan, however, they were nowhere to be found.

    Jack messaged Cassie to ask about where she was. He then moved out of his house to reach Sophie and just as he expected she was standing below his new house in a small white car.

    It was Meadow''s car a Renault.

    Jack moved and sat on the passenger seat. He looked at Sophie and smiled.

    "Hey..." he said.

    Sophie on the other hand looked at him with an embarrassed expression on her face. She knew that Jack was used to driving luxury cars and now she came to him with a small and old car.

    Jack saw her expression and could tell what she was thinking, he smiled and patted her head.

    "Don''t worry, I am not so shallow..." he looked her in the eyes.

    "Thanks." Sophie nodded and smiled, she was feeling fine after she knew his thoughts.

    Soon enough she started her car and started moving on the road.

    "Where are we going?" Jack asked suddenly.

    "I don''t know." She looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    Jack looked at her with a small smile on his face.

    "Ok, let''s go and eat something." He said and gave her the location of a small fast-food restaurant near them.

    "I will get fat..." Sophie looked at the fast food location and said.

    "I would love some meat on you." Jack chuckled.

    Sophie listened to his words and a blush formed on her face.

    "Am I really that skinny?" She looked at her body and blushed even harder.

    "You are beautiful..." Jack moved his hand on her shoulder. His fingers caressed her ear.

    "Thanks..." She said and then turned silent, however after a few seconds tears started dripping down from her eyes.

    Jack looked at her crying and furrowed her brows. "What happened? You are not skinny, I was joking..." He can''t tell why she started crying.

    She moved her head and looked at Jack. "I am sorry..." She started crying even more loudly after parking the car in the corner of the road.

 Chapter 126 Useless

    ?

    Jack ced his hand on her shoulder to calm her down. "Why are you crying?"

    "It''s just that I am so useless..." She looked at him and then hugged him, her face buried in his chest.

    Jack could feel his shirt getting wet from her tears.

    He moved his hand and ced it behind her head. He let her cry and didn''t try to calm her down.

    He knew the reason behind it was him, she cared for him and loved him, and even now she hasn''t been able to forgive herself for the burr incident.

    ''I have to make sure that she forgets about that incident.'' He couldn''t see her sadness or see tears in her eyes. He also loved her and even now when she is crying he feels a pain in his chest.

    After a few minutes of her silent sobs in the car, she moved away from him and took out a handkerchief from her purse and started wiping her tears.

    "I am sorry... I ruined our date even before it started." She looked at him with puffy red eyes and a regretful expression.

    Jack took in a deep breath and wondered how he should calm her down and make her forget about the burr event.

    After a few moments of silence, he looked at his phone for the time. "Are you hungry?" He asked.

    "Not really." She ced the handkerchief back in her purse.

    "Let''s go to a hotel." He said and ced his hand over hers. He wanted to spend some personal time with her and give her all the love he could.

    He wanted to talk to her and tell her how he felt about her and a private space would be better for this kind of talk.

    Sophie nodded at his words and started the car again. "Which hotel should we go to?" She asked.

    Jack listened to her question and thought about the hotel where he spent time with Elma.

    It was a perfect ce with luxury andfort and even the staff was good it was also near his house.

    "Turn the car around, there is a hotel nearby," Jack said and took out his phone.

    Sophie nodded and moved the steering wheel around.

    Jack on the other hand called Elma.

    "Hey..." Her excited voice came from the other side.

    "I need your help," Jack said as he nced at Sophie again.

    "Help? What happend? Should Ie to your house?" Jack could feel worry in Elma''s tone.

    "No, It''s just the hotel we stayed in, I need a room in it." He said, he knew that Elma was a shareholder in the hotelpany and that she would be able to provide them with the best service and the best room without the need for a reservation.

    "The one that is near your house?" Elma asked.

    "Yes..." Jack replied.

    "Don''t worry, just go, I will arrange everything," Elma said.

    "Thanks..." Jack smiled, he was happy that Elma was eager to help.

    "No worries, Just call me if any problems ur," she said and turned silent. "And by the way, I already miss you so much, thanks for calling."

    Jack''s smile widened at her words. "Don''t worry we will meet soon, ok I will call youter."

    "Ok bye, take care... I love you..." Elma said quickly and then hung up the phone.

    Jack could imagine the blush on her face after she said the words.

    Sophie looked at him with her wide eyes and turned to look ahead again.

    She wondered who he was talking to, however, didn''t ask him as she didn''t wanna be rude.

    She knew that Jack had many girlfriends and she had even seen them while they were in hospital.

    Even the day she fought with him it was because of Nicole.

    Soon enough they reached in front of a luxury hotel.

    Sophie''s eyes glimmered as she looked at the big hotel however suddenly fear appeared on her face as she saw a guard stopping them at the main door.

    "Jack, I think they won''t let us enter, seeing our car." Sophie looked at Jack with shameful eyes.

    She knew that big hotels generally don''t let old or small cars enter without a reservation beforehand.

    Although she overheard Jack talking to someone for reservation she wondered if he would be able to get them entry at such a big ce.

    "Don''t worry, just drive and stop in front of him." Jack looked at the guard without any fear, he knew that Elma must have done her job by now and there shouldn''t be any problems.

    Sophie nodded and believed in Jack, she soon stopped her car in front of the guard.

    Rolling her windows down she looked at him, Jack also moved his head and cast a nce at the guard.

    "Sir, do you have a reservation?" The guard looked at both of them and said in a polite voice.

    "No, we don''t," Jack said.

    When the guard heard their words, his face suddenly changed and then he maintained hisposure again.

    "Sorry, sir, but we don''t allow cars without reservation, you can book a room on our website." The guard gave Jack a card.

    Jack took the card and looked at it for a few seconds and then took his phone out to call Elma.

    However, before he does so, suddenly a hotel staff in back clothes ran towards the guard.

    Jack looked at the young guy running towards them and identified him instantly, he was the same guy that gave him the notebook and pen the other day.

    He soon reached the car and stopped to catch his breath for a few seconds.

    "We are sorry sir..." He looked at Jack with a polite smile and then looked at the guard again. "Please let them enter." He said, urgency visible on their face.

    Sophie looked at the events and raised her brows in surprise, she thought they would have to go back and find another hotel.

    However seeing the reaction of the young staff, she could guess that Jack had called someone powerful.

    She moved her head and looked at him for a few seconds, he was sitting in his seat calmly.

    ''I wonder If I will be ever useful to him...'' She thought and looked down.

    She hated herself for the fact that she had to rely on Jack for everything, he helped her with her mother''s treatment and then her college fees and then he even got shot because of her.

    ''I wonder if he loves me as much as he used to.'' She looked away lost in thought.

    "Let''s go..." Suddenly Jack''s deep voice broke her out of her stupor.

    She looked at him and then looked in front, she saw the guard standing at the side with an apologetic smile on his face.

    She started the car and soon enough they were in the hotel hall.

    The young guy came in front of them and bowed slightly, "Sorry for the inconvenience sir, the guard didn''t have information about you beforehand. I hope you can forgive us." The young boy said.

    "No worries..." Jack said with a warm smile, he didn''t wanna trouble them too much as it was somewhat his fault too as he didn''t get a reservation beforehand.

    The young boy nodded with a smile, he was relieved that Jack was not angry at him, he just got a call from the hotel owner and she told him about Jack.

    He didn''t had time to prepare beforehand, as Jack arrived just after the call disconnected.

    "Sir, let me show you your room." The young boy said and helped them towards the topmost floor.

    Just as he opened the door even Jack was shocked, it was an open room with many wide windows and adept lighting.

    There was even a wine cab and a big TV, there was also a grand sofa.

    Jack could tell that it was their most luxurious suite.

    "Thank you." Jack looked at the boy and entered the room.

    The young boy nodded and left as soon as he could, after moving some steps he sighed in relief.

    Inside the room, Jack moved and sat on the big sofa, he then looked at Sophie who was standing in the middle of the ce with her eyes glimmering.

    "Come near me," Jack said and patted the ce beside him, offering her to sit.

    Sophie adjusted her dress and soon came near him, She sat and leaned her head on his shoulder.

    "I don''t like when you cry," Jack said suddenly after a moment of silence.

    Sophie listened to him and after some time started sobbing again as tears dripped down her eyes.

    "I am sorry... I am so useless." She hugged him with both of her hands, scared that he would leave her if she let him go.

    She didn''t wanna be separated from him and she realised this the moment he got shot.

    When she saw his blood dripping down her clothes and how he wasying lifeless in front of her, she felt that she was useless.

    At that moment she couldn''t even stop his bleeding even though she was a medical student.

    She just lost herself to the shock.

    "I said I don''t like when you cry." Jack rested his hand on her chin and moved her face up to look her in the eyes.

    "I love you." He said and kissed her on the lips.

    Sophie on the other hand started crying even harder. "I wish I was the one that got shot instead of you..." She said suddenly.

 Chapter 127 Paper White

    ?

    Jack listened to Sophie''s words and tightened his grip on her body.

    "Say that again and I will be really angry." He looked her in the eyes. He didn''t want her to be harmed in any way.

    And he hated the fact that he was so weak even after getting such a powerful cheat by his side.

    Although he was grateful for Ero Meter, he was also somewhat guilty that because of him his girls were getting in danger.

    It was only because of the help of Ero Meter that he got a girl like Sophie, however now she could be in danger because of the same thing.

    He turned silent and then kissed her again.

    "Do you not love me?" Jack pushed her onto the sofa and his masculine frame moved over hers.

    He looked her in the eyes.

    Sophie could feel his minty breath on her face As her face started turning red by looked at him in front of her.

    She loved him and wanted to be intimate with him.

    "You know, how much I love you..." Sophie ced her hand on his face as she moved her head up tond a gentle kiss on his lips.

    Jack didn''t say anything and flipped around on the sofa, now Sophie was above him her perky boobs pressing against his chest and her hair draping over his head.

    Her sweet shampoo scent waffled to his neck making his penis hard.

    Sophie on the other hand could feel his giant pressing against her crotch and a deep blush formed on her face.

    "You are a pervert..." She finally smiled after a long time.

    When Jack saw her smile, he also smiled. "You look slightly less ugly when you smile." He chuckled.

    "Hmph... Shut up..." She moved her head closer and kissed him on the lips again.

    This time their tongues intertwined with each other and the kiss prolonged for more than a few seconds.

    Jack could taste her saliva on his mouth and could feel her hard nipples rubbing against his chest.

    He could even feel her body turning hot and her breathing turning ragged.

    His hand moved under her dress and soon enough reached her small but ample boobs, moving his fingers he pinched her nipple making her let out a loud moan.

    "Ohh..." Sophie moved away from his mouth and took in a deep breath.

    "Wait..." She stood up and soon enough removed her clothes.

    Jack sat on the sofa with a smile on his face he saw her stripping and revealing her seductive body in front of him.

    After that, she kneed down on the floor in front of him and with both of her thin hands started opening his pants, in no time she threw his pants and underwear away.

    Jack''s huge penis popped up in front of her face, giving off a musky smell to her senses. Even this was enough for her panties to get wet.

    Her head leaned in and she kissed his penis her small tongue circting around his nce, giving him utmost stimtion.

    Soon enough she started bobbing her head up and down.

    "Ahh..." In just a few minutes Jack stared grunting in pleasure.

    "I am cumming..." Jack held her head and pushed it down while alos moving his hips up, he then released his fluid deep inside her throat.

    Sophie stood up and looked at Jack, "You were gonna choke me." She said with her nose raised in annoyance.

    Jack stood up and removed his shirt and Jacket. He then pushed her body onto the bed, his penis was hard again as he looked at Sophie with a smile on his face. He was standing in front of naked while Sophiey in front of him her smooth milky body glistening with sweat.

    "Get ready, I will choke you again." He smiled and moved towards her, heid over her body and his penis pointed at her vaginal opening.

    Sophie could feel his huge shaft moving her internal folds apart and reaching deep inside her vagina.

    She moved her head back as her eyes were closed tightly.

    The pain moved through her body for a moment and soon with hisplete trust, it started turning into pleasure.

    "You are beautiful..." Jack kissed her shoulder as he moved his hips up and shoved with greater force.

    "Ahh... I love you..." Sophie was grateful.

    She moaned out loudly with a smile on her face, she was happy that Jack still loved her even after he got into so much trouble because of her.

    At one point she thought that she would lose him forever and just the thought of it was enough to put her in extreme mental pain.

    However, right now she was cherishing this moment, she wished that they could stay like this forever, in each other''s embrace.

    She wished that she could make Jack herspletely.

    He has helped her many times and even saved her life, she owed him everything and wanted to keep him happy forever.

    "Ahh..." Suddenly her eyes widened and she orgasmed while her body jerked for a few moments.

    "Ohh... My god... You are so good." She rolled her hands on the bedsheet letting the pleasure run under her skin.

    Jack on the other hand kept thrusting without stopping and soon enough he came inside her vagina.

    After that, they had sex three more times.

    Jack stood up from the bed, his body naked and covered in sweat, while Sophie was lying on the bed with her legs spread apart and semen dripping out of her vagina.

    Jack had fucked her so hard that it was hard for her to even open her eyes.

    Jack looked at her and smiled, he then moved towards the bathroom with a white towel.

    "Get up, or your mom will be worried." He said before entering the bathroom.

    "How am I supposed to wake up!" Sophie looked at him with an annoyed expression on her face then she closed her legs realizing how shameful her posture was.

    "Ok, I am taking a bath first, you can rest till then," Jack said and moved inside.

    Sophie on the other hand leaned her head on the pillow again and started rxing, waves after waves of pleasure were moving through her skin.

    Jack on the other hand closed the bathroom door and started the shower while cing the towel away on a metallic stand.

    He started washing his body while thinking about the intimate moment he just shared with Sophie.

    "Hehehe..." As he was lost in his thought he suddenly heard a giggle that broke him out of his stupor.

    He furrowed his brows. "Did Sophiee in, but I didn''t saw the door opening." He looked around and found nothing.

    Turning the shower off he looked towards the bathtub covered by a drape, he removed it suddenly and found no one.

    "Sophie?" He was sure that he just heard a voice.

    "Who are you looking for?" suddney Sophie''s voice from came outside the bathroom and then soon she opened the door and entered inside.

    "You can''t even bath without me?" She smiled and moved below the shower while opening the tap.

    Jack looked at her and furrowed his brows. ''Was I just dreaming? No, I must find out about it.'' He thought and looked at Sophie again.

    Smiling he moved closer to her and soon enough their moans started regeneration in the bathroom, this time even louder than before.

    ....

    After Sophie dropped him off in front of his mansion she also moved towards her new apartment that she just rented after that burr incident.

    Jack looked at her car leaving and then moved her head to look at his big house. "They must be waiting for me." He thought and moved.

    It was already evening time and the sun was about to set, casting its red hue in the sky.

    "Hehehe..." As Jack was about to cross the big metal door he suddenly heard that sameugh again.

    "Who are you?" Jack looked around and found no one.

    "There is no point in trying to scare me. It''s not working..." Jack narrowed his eyes to find some clues.

    "Don''t worry I am not here to scare you..." Suddenly Jack felt a chill behind his head, he jumped forward quickly and took his gun out.

    He then turned around to look at the source of the voice. He pointed his gun at forwards.

    In front of him stood a talldy, a few inches taller than Jack and with a voluptuous figure, her skin was pale white like cotton and her hair was deep brown, almost reaching a ck tone.

    She looked at Jack with a smile on her face, her dark red lipstick contrasting paper paperwhite skin.

    Even her long one-piece was dark red revealing voluminous cleavage. Jack could tell that her boobs were even bigger than Miss Elma''s.

    However, he wants to be taken aback by her boobs but her crimson hair and dark blue eyes.

    Jack could feel that she could see through him somehow.

    His eyes then lingered on her Ero Meter and he gulped his saliva. Two of her hearts were filled with blue colour, which means that her heart was negative two and she hated him.

    However, her Ero Meter numbers were in contradiction, Her meter was at ny five, which meant she wanted to have sex with him.

 Chapter 128 Vieva

    ?

    Jack looked at thedy in front of him, her skin white as clouds, adorned with a blood-red dress, She looked, the very description of blood spilt on cotton. Her dark blue eyes were like a snake and a snake charmer at the same time, her aura wanting to drink red liquid out of Jack''s body.

    Her apple hairs danced around the gentle wind like a fire that threatened to burn the surrounding area and her tall figure with her big heels looked down on Jack as if he was her ything, like she was a puppet master and he was a puppet. Like how a snake looks at her eggs, with the purpose of love and hunger.

    Jack looked at her two blue hearts and gulped his saliva. She hated him, however, what rxed his nerves was the fact that her Ero Meter was on ny-five.

    ''She wants to fuck me.'' He thought.

    "No, I don''t." She moved near him and ced her finger on his lips. Jack could feel her sting ray-like nails on his lips, sending an electric current through his body.

    Warm liquid dripped out of his mouth, it wasn''t his saliva but the blood from his lips.

    "Hahaha..." Thedy giggled and then leaning in kissed his lips, sucking the blood out of his lips.

    Jack on the other hand was mummified in his ce, he wanted to move his gun, however, he felt like his body was covered with concrete that had been left to dry for years. His legs didn''t respond to hismand as if they were an entity of their own.

    "Or maybe I want to, hehehe..." Sheughed again moving away from his mouth and licked her lips trying not to waste his blood, it was as if, his blood was sweet nectar for her.

    After she moved away from him, Jack could finally feel his body again, his legs epting to his conscious decision and moving back.

    His hands moved in front of him, the gun pointing at her head, however, no matter how much he tried to aim the new panel only shed red.

    ''I can''t shoot her...'' Jack found out that the new panel wasn''t shing green even though she was almost at his point-nk range.

    "Hehehe..." Sheughed again, her pear-shaped body taking a step back in a streamline, like a shark in the water, looking at Jack with curiosity.

    "You are so cute." She smiled.

    "What do you want?" Jack narrowed his eyes, trying not to lose hisposure. However, his heart denied his request and started beating like a train engine that hadn''t been used for many years.

    The rhythms were irregr and the bass was thumping out of his chest.

    "I just wanted to see you." She smiled.

    "Who are you?" Jack looked at her, his gun still pointing at her face, even though he knew that it was useless, however, he still felt somewhat in control than before.

    "Vieva, I hope you remember my name." She said, her smileced with a charming poison that allured one to kiss them to death.

    "Can you tell me your unique powers? The old man said you were different from him." Vieva said as she tilted her head in curiosity, like a lioness.

    "Old man?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    "Hahaha..." Vieva clicked her fingers at his words and summoned a severed head in her left hand.

    Jack looked at the head and his heart skipped a beat. ''What the hell!'' He grasped in for breath as the grip around his gun loosened and it fell down on the ground.

    Vieva held a body-less head in her hand and blood was already dried out from it, the face looked pale with a lot of wrinkles, the eyes were closed and there was a painful expression still etched on the face.

    Like a tumbling rock, Jack moved backwards and took in a deep breath to calm himself down.

    He has never been so disturbed before in his life, it might be because of Vieva''s aura or the buildup of all the pressure till now.

    It might also be the fact that the person he knew as mysterious and powerful was now dead in front of his eyes.

    And Vieva was holding the old beggar''s head in her hand like it was a toy after a few seconds she even threw it towards Jack.

    It was as if she didn''t consider it a dead body like it was a daily urrence for her to hold heads and throw them.

    Jack could see no disturbance on her face, on the other hand, she was calm and even her charming smile was still on her face.

    "Don''t be so scared, I won''t kill you," Vieva smirked and then moved a step forward. "I won''t kill you right now." She said again.

    Jack could feel chills running down his spine, goosebumps raised on his hand and a tingling feeling moved through his head.

    He could feel that his life was in danger and thedy in front of him might really kill him if things ys out like this.

    As he was about to say something, suddenly a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Tell her that you will kill her one day. (+1 Heart +1 Ero Points.)

    2. Beg for mercy. (-2 Hearts.)

    3. Stay Silent. (-1 Heart)]

    Jack looked at the options and gulped his saliva. ''She might still kill me even if I choose the first option.'' He thought, however, it was the best option so he chose it.

    Clicking on the first option the world around him turned normal again and time also started to tick.

    "I will kill you one day," Jack said while looking her in the eyes.

    Vieva listened to him and moved back, her head tilted slightly again in curiosity, like a cat.

    Then her smile started to widen. "Why? Because I killed this old man?" She kicked the head and it disappeared into thin air.

    [1. Yes. (-2 Hearts.)

    2. Because you look ugly. (+2 Ero points.)]

    Without thinking anymore Jack chose the second option.

    "I will kill you because you look ugly." He said as he felt his heart started thumping out of his throat.

    "Hahaha... You are better than the Old man." Vieva moved in front of him and then grabbed his throat, her head leaned in and she started sucking his lips again.

    "I wonder how you would taste like in bed." She whispered in his ears and then disappeared from the in sight.

    After she was gone Jack quickly picked up the gun from the ground and took in a few deep breaths to calm himself down.

    He had never been so disturbed in his life before, this was the first time. ''Her aura, she was deadly.'' He thought and sighed.

    He was happy that he didn''t die today, he didn''t even feel death this close when he got shot.

    After collecting himself he looked around for the old man''s head, however, it disappeared.

    Sighing he moved towards his house and soon enough entered inside.

    Susan and Cassie were sitting on the sofa while talking to each other and there were many shopping bags in front of them.

    Jack looked at them and took another deep breath, he was relieved that they were safe.

    He then moved up the stairs silently without talking to them to look for Nicole.

    He opened her door and could see her sitting on the sofa while looking at him, She had a frown on her face and sat cross-legged.

    Jack closed the door and looked at her.

    "Who was she?" Nicole asked as she stood up and moved closer to him, She could spot a cut mark on his lips she could even spot some blood.

    "Who?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    "The bitch in red, that stood in front of our gates? She disappeared in thin air." Nicole said.

    "You saw her?" Jack raised his brows and sat down on the bed while removing his shoes.

    "I told you to not get in trouble? So why are these strange incidents happening? First that Coyote and now this disappearing bitch? Tell me the truth." She said in a strict tone.

    "I will deal with it, you should not get in this." Jackid back on the bed, trying to rx his body.

    He didn''t want Nicole to harm herself after getting into supernatural stuff, he could tell that Vieva was very strong and even he couldn''t defend against her, let alone Nicole, who was a normal human.

    Heck, even the old man with strange powers died in front of Vieva.

    ''The old man said that I will get extra powers after he dies, Howe there is nothing new?'' He thought and sighed.

    Nicole looked at him and sat on the bed too, she ced his head in herp and started ying with his hair.

    "Why are you so good at making me angry?" She looked him in the eyes while holding his head in one ce.

    She wanted to get answers to her questions and not get ignored by Jack, she couldn''t take chances now and put his life in danger again.

    If he is in some kind of trouble then she has to know it no matter what, so she can protect him.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and sighed. "I can''t tell you everything, but remember that I will never leave you alone. I will always be there for you. You just have to believe in me." he moved his hand and ced it on her chin.

 Chapter 129 Tired

    ?

    Nicole listened to his words and rolled her eyes. "Don''t try to be cheeky with me! I can''t ignore it if you are in trouble. And I am not so stupid that I will fall for your words again and again."

    She snorted and let Jack''s head loose. Now Jack could move his head in herp, She was wearing a velvety ck skirt and a white shirt, and Jack could see her ck bra from her semi-transparent shirt covered with winkles.

    The night was already on them and they were lying on the bed with an open window just left side to them, The drapes were not pulled yet so the gentle moonlight sprinkled through the window andnded on their faces.

    Jack could spot the white moonlight on Nicole''s face that shimmered half of her skin with white and casted a shadow on the other half of her face.

    Jack looked at her and sighed. "Just don''t do anything stupid, you know I won''t be able to live without you."

    "Same, so tell me everything, or I might do something stupid. It would only put you into more trouble, because no matter what I will search for that red-haired woman." She said with a determined expression on her face.

    She wanted to help Jack, as much as she could.

    Jack thought for a moment, he wondered if he should tell her about the strange people.

    ''I can''t tell her about my Ero Meter, or who knows what effects it could have.'' Jack didn''t want to tell her about his Ero Meter as it could deplete her heart quickly, after all, he only got her because of Ero Meter.

    "I don''t know about the red-haireddy, she just told me her name and wanted to kiss me." Jack looked at Nicole and smiled.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes at his words. "So, this random woman just wanted to kiss you and she even has supernatural powers?" Her expressions wereplicated when she said this.

    "I mean, I am just that handsome." Jack chuckled.

    "Hmph... What was she saying?" Nicole snorted and asked. She was annoyed by Jack''s teasing, even in such a serious situation.

    She wanted him to be more straightforward with her. She wanted to have a clear idea of things going around in her surroundings.

    "She said she wanted to taste me..." Jack looked up while trying to remember the words Vieva said to him.

    Nicole took in a deep breath at his words, trying to calm herself down. "Why do you think she is interested in you?" She asked.

    Jack listened to her question and moved his gaze away, he knew that Vieva was interested in him because of his unique power, however, he couldn''t tell Nicole about it.

    "I don''t know." He sighed. "It''s been strange for the past few days." He looked her in the eyes, "And I am tired of it all..."

    When Nicole looked at his sad expressions and listened to his words a pang of pain moved through her chest.

    She could tell that Jack had been dealing with a lot of stresstely, first The coyote then the gunshot and now this red-haired supernatural girl that summoned a chopped head out of nowhere.

    ''I am so dumb, I am giving him more trouble rather than solving it.'' She realised that she was just causing more annoyance for Jack.

    She was sure that Jack would never tell her the truth if the truth harmed her in any way.

    It might seem that he didn''t trust her, but it was his love for her, he didn''t want her to be in any trouble just for the sake of telling the truth.

    He would rather lie to her then to put her life in danger.

    ''I have to solve all of this myself.'' Nicole thought and moved his head away from herp and ced it on the bed. She then leaned beside him while hugging his body.

    "Just be safe..." She murmured as she began kissing his neck.

    Jack smiled at her words and took in a deep breath. He turned his body and looked her in the eyes.

    "Promise me that you will not try to find that red-haired girl." He said while cing his hand on her face.

    Nicole looked him in the eyes and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will not." She said.

    Jack looked at her truth panel and sighed, he then stood up from the bed.

    "What happened? Where are you going?" Nicole also stood up quickly and stood in front of him with a frown on her face.

    "I don''t like when you lie." He looked her in the eyes seriously.

    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at his expression, she could see that he was angry at her.

    "I am not lying..." She said while holding his face with both of her hands, there was a worried expression on her face.

    Jack on the other hand felt like a hypocrite as he himself was lying to her and trying to get the truth from her.

    "No, you are, I can feel it." He stayed in his ce and looked her in the eyes, he wanted to keep her safe from any harm to befall her.

    Nicole looked at him in the eyes and could feel his seriousness. After contemting for some moments she sighed. "Ok, I won''t search for that red-dressed girl, till she interferes with me personally." She said.

    Jack listened to her and looked at the truth meter over her head and it was shing green.

    He sighed in relief. "Ok, I believe you now." He said and kissed her on the lips.

    Nicole, on the other hand, moved her arms around his body while also kissing him, Their tongues moved around each other and soon enough loud moans started moving out of their room.

    .....

    In a distant ce, there was a big forest covered with lush green trees and nts. The forest was eerily silent and the smell of blood could be felt everywhere.

    In the middle of the forest, there was an old wooden mansion covered by white fog. One could see many spiders crawling on the wooden plies and dust embraced the whole building.

    It looked dpidated and rusted like it hadn''t been taken care of for many years.

    Around the wooden mansion was a giant pool and surprisingly the wooden structure was floating on the pool of water.

    Many weeds and vines were growing out of the pool reaching the top of the two-story wooden mansion, it was as if the vines were supporting the mansion.

    Inside the bottom floor of the mansion, there was a different scenery from the outside, the whole ce was filled with light and it was neat and clean.

    There were no cracks in the wall, nor there was dust on the floor. The Lower floor was a big hall with giant wooden pirs and a bright red carpet.

    There were many tables and sofas covered with leather, the walls were adorned with animal skins, and there were even a few lion and rino heads hung on the wooden walls.

    Smallmps spread gentle yellow light in the hall.

    On one of the big sofas which were ced on the left side of the big hall, behind a cab filled with books, sat ady in red, her legs were crossed over each other and there was a white porcin cup in her left hand.

    While her right hand held a small book, that had a ck-coloured cover with golden outlines. The cup in her left hand was filled with a steaming red liquid which was opaque.

    There was a small smile on her face as she continued to read the book while enjoying the hot beverage from her teacup.

    "Mom you look happy today." In front of thedy in red, sat another girl that looked to be in her early twenties. She was wearing a light green printed tee shirt that had some animated characters on it and below the tee shirt, she was wearing light blue jeans.

    Her hair was ck, not like the sanguine hair that her mother had on the other hand her eyes were the red ones.

    In her hand was a white porcin bowl with some kind of noodles in it, she was holding a fork with her other hand as she looked at her mother with her brows raised.

    "Echo, It''s none of your business." Thedy in red looked up from the book, her blue eyes ring daggers at the young girl in front of her.

    Echo looked at Vieva and furrowed her brows and then she stood up from the sofa with a snort, the bowl was still in her hands.

    "You are such a bitch..." Echo hissed and then moved away, while rolling her eyes back at Vieva.

    "Ady should not curse." Vieva ced both the book and the teacup down on the wooden table in front of her and looked at Echo''s departing back.

    "Fuck off..." Echo continued to move and then soon enough she moved up the stairs of the mansion.

    Her steps could be heard clearly through the silent house.

    Vieva listened to her daughter and took in a deep breath.

    "She is getting out of my hands." She picked up the book again and leaned back on the sofa.

    ...

    At Jack''s house, inside Nicole''s room, both of them were lying naked on the bed on their stomach.

    Their clothes were lying in every corner of the room, and somehow Nicole''s bra was on the AC.

    Their bodies were glistening with sweat under the soft moonlighting from the window.

    Jack suddenly turned his head towards his left to see Nicole''s sleeping face, his hand moved and he gently caressed her red lips.

    "I will protect you, no matter what..."

 Chapter 130 Cuddle

    ?

    Jack looked at Nicole sleeping soundly and seeing her cute expression a smile formed on his face.

    He moved her hair from the front of her eyes to behind her ear to get a full view of her face.

    "You are so beautiful." He whispered and then stood up from the bed, after wearing some loose pyjamas, he took a notebook and a pen and moved towards the living room.

    "Where are you going?" Suddenly he heard a voice from behind and he saw Cassie standing in the hallway in pink shorts and a shirt, her hair was dishevelled and she looked at Jack while rubbing her eyes.

    "I was just gonna drink some water," Jack said looking at her, he didn''t wanna tell her about what he really wanted to do.

    Cassie looked him from up to down and a disdainful expression appeared on her face, she snorted. "And you are gonna rate the water based on its taste?" She said in a mocking tone.

    Jack tilted his head at her words. "No, what do you mean?" He didn''t know what she wanted to say.

    "Well, what do you need a notebook and pen for when you are just going to drink some water?" She said while pointing at the notebook in Jack''s hand, her other hand was ced on her waist.

    It was only after that did Jack realised that he had forgotten to hide the notebook and the pen, ''Maybe I am too sleepy...'' He sighed and then looked at Cassie again.

    "Yes, I was gonna rate the water. I am a master water taster after all." He said with a smile on his face.

    Cassie narrowed her eyes at his words. "You think I am stupid?" She came near him and kissed him on the lips. "How about youe to my room, we can rate water together." She said with a slight blush on her face.

    Jack looked at her and then looked at the notebook, sighing he looked at her again. "I can''t right now." He said with a smile on his face as he patted her head.

    Cassie listened to him and raised her nose in annoyance. "Did Nicole juice out all of your stamina?" She said in an annoyed tone.

    Jack looked at her with his eyebrows raised. "You... You have be quite daring." Jack moved close to her while cing the notebook on a vase table to his side.

    Cassie looked at his predatory expressions and gulped her saliva, she then took a step back in terror as she started fumbling.

    She just wanted to tease him, she didn''t think it would provoke such a reaction from him.

    "What are you doing?" She looked at him with her eyes wide.

    Jack smiled mischievously and grabbed her throat with force more than normal, making her let out a grunt.

    "Jack..." Although she felt the pressure of his hold it was not so great that it would hurt, she just felt that it was hard to breathe.

    Jack moved his head near her ears and then opened his mouth. "You need to be disciplined." He whispered and pushed her into the room. After throwing her body on the bed, he looked at her with a devilish smile.

    Cassie on the other hand let out a grunt when shended on the bed, her heart started beating out of her chest as a blush formed on her face.

    She could even feel her erogenous zone getting wet.

    She covered her body with her knees and hands and looked at him innocently. "What are you gonna do to me?" She asked.

    Jack only smiled at her words and then started removing his clothes. "Strip down..." He said in a strict tone.

    Cassie on the other hand shivered at his words and subconsciously stood up from the bed, she had never seen him this dominating before and for some reason she liked it.

    Soon enough she stripped down and sat on the bed again her nipples covered by her knees.

    "Turn around." Jack stood in front of her, his giant shaft casting a strong shadow on her face.

    Cassie gulped her saliva and slowly turned around her body. "Don''t be too rough, I have to go to college tomorrow."

    Jack smiled at her words and then saw her round ass in front of him, waiting for him to smash.

    Without standing at the ceremony, Jack raised his hand high in the air and with full forcended a loud p on her cheeks.

    "Ahh...!" Cassie let out a loud moan as tears almost fell out of her eyes. She expected to receive a p, however, she never thought it would be this hard.

    However opposite to her expectations, she liked the hard p, even her love fluids started dripping out of her vagina after the p and her body started turning hot.

    "Ouch... You are hurting me..." She felt another p on her ass, this time even heavier than before.

    She looked at him with tears almost bulging from her eyes and love fluids dripping out of her vagina.

    Jack looked at her and smiled. He raised his hand again and thennded another p on her asscheek, this time it was lighter than before as he didn''t wanna see tears in her eyes.

    "Ouch..." however her reaction was louder than before.

    ..........

    After about three hours Jack moved out of the room while adjusting his pyjamas, he picked up the notebook and pen and then descended the stairs.

    Inside Cassie''s room, Cassie wasying on her bed, her asscheekspletely red from the beating she received, there was white fluid dripping out of her vagina.

    Her body was covered by sweat and there was a satisfied smile on her face, her left leg twitched from time to time, evident that she had been fucked senseless by Jack.

    Jack on the other hand reached the living room and after drinking some water he sat down on the sofa and opened his notebook.

    He flipped the pen few times, thinking about what he should write, however soon enough he got his first question.

    ''Can I kill Vieva, the one I met today outside my garden, with my current power?'' He wrote down on the page and below it, wrote two options one was ''Yes'' and the other one was ''No.''

    He prepared himself and then scanned the first option, his heart starting to beat faster as this was the question of his and his girl''s safety.

    Scanning the first option he looked at the truth panel and then his heart skipped a beat, the small round panel shed green.

    "I can kill her with my current powers." He let out a deep breath. This meant that he had a chance against her and he was notpletely helpless.

    He then wrote the next question.

    "Will Vieva kill me, if I don''t do anything to stop her?" He then wrote yes and no as options and likest time the panel shed green on the ''Yes'' option.

    Jack looked at the panel and gulped his saliva.

    He then let out a sigh. "I can''t leave her alone, I have to deal with her before she kills me. I also have to deal with Mr Wang."

    He then flipped to the next page and started writing another question.

    "What is better for me?" He wrote the question and then started writing the options.

    ''To kill Vieva.'' was his first option and ''To seduce Vieva'' Was his second option.

    He then scanned them through his panel and it shed green on the first option.

    "It''s better if I kill her..." He sighed, he didn''t wanna kill anyone if he didn''t need to.

    He also scanned the second option and just as he expected it shed red.

    Jack wanted to find out why it was better to kill her, however, he couldn''t find any suitable questions or options for this, so he gave up.

    ''I have to think of some better questions.'' He thought and then contemted for a few minutes however he couldn''te up with a good question.

    He then wrote another question.

    ''What are the chances of me killing her?''

    ''1. More than 50%

    2. Less than 50%

    3. Less than 1%''

    He wrote the third option after giving it some thought.

    After that, he scanned the first one and to his expectation it shed red, he then looked at the second one and it shed green.

    His eyes waited for a few moments and then he looked at the third option and it also shed green, which meant that he had less than a one per cent chance of killing Vieva.

    A dejected expression appeared on his face. "He didn''t wanna risk so much. As he didn''t wanna leave his girls alone."

    After some time he ced the notebook to the side and asked some more questions, however, he didn''t get any good answers.

    He thenid his head on the bed and looked at the ceiling. Lost in deep thought.

    "It was all going good, but my luck has to always fuck me up..." He sighed and then hid the notebook in a drawer while also locking it with a key.

    He ced the drawer key in his pocket andid his head back on the sofa again. "I wonder, how I will deal with so much trouble." He thought and then heard some footsteps behind him.

    He moved his head and looked behind, it was none other than Cassie, who wasing towards him with her pink pyjamas on her body.

    "The beating was not enough?" Jack looked at her with his eyebrows raised.

    Cassie snorted at his words and sat beside him on the sofa. She stayed silent for a few moments with a blush on her face.

    "I just want to cuddle with you..." She said while averting her gaze.

 Chapter 131 Professional

    Chapter 131 Professional

    Cassie moved her hands around his waist and buried her head in his chest. She wanted to feel his warmth and just as she did so, she fell into a deep sleep like a baby in her mother''s arms.

    Jack smiled at her and leaned back on the sofa while also hugging her tightly and soon enough he also fell asleep.

    As morning came, Nicole moved out of her room and went towards the living area, She was happy withst night''s action she got with Jack.

    There was a small smile on her face, as she stepped down the stairs. Her eyes then nced around the hall and soon enough her gazended on Jack and Cassie sleeping while cuddling with each other.

    She looked at them and raised her nose in jealousy, however soon enough her smile returned to normal.

    She was used to this happening by now, and she didn''t feel as Jealous as she used to.

    After drinking some water and preparing some cornkes she sat on the sofa and slowly started eating from the bowl.

    Jack suddenly opened his eyes and saw Nicole sitting in front of him while scrolling through her phone and eating food from a bowl.

    Jack then looked at Cassie sleeping on him and gently moved her aside as he stood up from the sofa.

    "Good morning..." Nicole looked at him with a smile on her face.

    Jack looked at her and a slight smile formed on his face, he nodded at her and moved towards the bathroom, he was still half asleep.

    Nicole on the other hand moved towards Cassie and woke her up by shaking her body a bit, She knew that Cassie had sses today and it would be wise to wake her up before she waste.

    Cassie opened her eyes groggily as she looked around and saw Nicole standing in front of her.

    She then looked below her and found that Jack was nowhere to be found, she was sleeping on the sofa.

    A blush appeared on her face as she stood up and met her eyes with Nicole. "I am sorry..." she said.

    She could tell that Nicole had seen her sleeping with Jack and she knew how annoying it could be. As she herself feels Jealous whenever she sees Jack going to Nicole''s room.

    Nicole waved her hand with a smile on her face. "Just go and freshen up, or you will bete for college, also go and wake up Susan." Nicole sat down on the sofa again.

    Although at first, she didn''t approve of Susan, however, she can''t do anything about her without hurting Jack''s feelings, so she decided to give up and find other ways to protect Jack.

    "I promised Jack that I will not search for that red-dresseddy, till she provokes me directly." Nicole sighed and took in another spoonful of cornkes with milk.

    After slowly chewing it for a minute she gulped it down and ced the bowl away.

    She then stood up from her seat and went towards her room to change her clothes.

    Jack on the other hand came to the living area again and saw that his phone was buzzing. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from his doctor.

    ''I remember, today they will remove my bandages and ster a new one.'' He thought and picked up the phone and just as he expected the doctors were calling him for another checkup.

    He hung up the phone and booked an Uber to head towards the hospital.

    "Where are you going?" Suddenly a sweet voice stopped him in his tracks and he turned around to see that it was Nicole, who was standing behind him dressed in a formal blue suit.

    She looked professional with her blonde hair tucked in a bun behind her head.

    She nced at Jack with her brows furrowed.

    "Doctors appointment." Jack looked her in the eye and pointed his finger at his injured hand which was covered by bandages.

    "Oh... I should alsoe with you then." Nicole said and moved towards him.

    "I can handle it myself." He said, he could tell by her dress that she was going to apany meeting, and he didn''t wanna disrupt her professional time.

    "No, I aming too." She said with a firm expression, for her, Jack was more important than any meeting she was gonna attend.

    After all, it was all thanks to Jack that she was capable enough to buy apany in the first ce and he was also the one that suggested her a goodpany.

    And from the moment she brought thepany, the stocks were only going up somehow, even the sales have started to go up.

    Jack looked at her determined expression and sighed, he could tell that there was no point arguing with her, just by her tone it was evident that she woulde with him no matter what.

    "Ok." He nodded with a smile, he was somewhat happy that Nicole cared for him so much, and he was also grateful for her.

    Nicole who was about to argue even more, when heard his words turned silent for a few moments, She thought that Jack would not let here with him easily.

    However, seeing that he agreed so quickly a bright smile formed on her face, and she quickly moved towards him and held his hand.

    "Let''s go," She said with a smile and then both of them moved towards the garage.

    Soon enough a ck G-Wagon moved out of their mansion.

    Inside her room, Cassie was dressing up for the college in front of a mirror when she suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    "Jack?" She stood up from her seat and moved towards the door, She had just gotten the message from Jack that he and Nicole had gone to the hospital for his checkup, so she was confused as to who could it be at this time.

    ''Is it Susan?'' She moved even closer when she heard another knock.

    "I aming Susan, just wait..." She said and opened the door, however, there was no one present.

    The hallway was empty and Susan''s room was closed.

    Cassie furrowed her brows, "Jack, is this some kind of stupid prank?" she moved outside her room, leaving the door open.

    Soon she reached the living area and found no one there. There wasn''t anyone in the kitchen either.

    "Jack?" She called out again, She was sure that she had heard multiple knocks on her door just a moment ago and now she could see no one.

    "This guy... He never ys pranks like this? So what happened to him now?" She thought and took out her phone to call Jack but to her surprise, there was no cellphone reception.

    "Fuck..." She cursed out at her phone and started moving towards her room again.

    After getting up the stairs she looked towards her room and her heart skipped a beat and a frown appeared on her face.

    ''I was sure that I left the door open...'' She looked at the closed wooden door and gulped her saliva.

    "Susan?" She called out, as she could be the only one after Jack who could think of ying pranks like this.

    ''But why would she ever do that?'' she thought and slowly started moving towards her door, She even picked up a small vase in her hand for protection.

    "Is anyone inside?" She knocked on the door a few times, however, no voice came from inside.

    Her heart started beating at a rapid pace and she could feel her chest turning heavy, there was this strange uncanny feeling slowly creeping into her body.

    She moved her hand to open the door.

    "Ahh....!" Just when she was about to open her door she heard a loud shriek from the other room, turning her head around she looked at Susan''s door.

    The voice came from inside her room.

    She quickly ran and opened the door, inside the room she could see a strange ck shadow, holding Susan with its hand and choking her.

    There was a knife in the left hand of the shadow.

    Cassie looked at it and then looked at Susan and her eyes widened in terror, She could spot a big and sharp knife in Shadow''s hand and Susan''s face was turning pale from theck of oxygen.

    When the shadow noticed the door opening, it turned its head around and looked at Cassie.

    And at that moment Cassie could recognise the ck shadow from its facial features. "Ron? Is it you? What are you doing to her?" Cassie quickly moved and flung the vase in her hand towards the shadow.

    The shadow saw the vaseing at him at high speed and it dodged sideways and in the process, it dropped the knife and also let go of Susan''s neck.

    Susan fell on her knees and started coughing out loudly while taking in deep breaths. She almost died now if not for Cassie.

    Cassie on the other hand picked up a phone charger and took out the charging brick from the cable, She then threw it at the shadow again.

    "Get the fuck out of my house!" She yelled and picked up a chair from the ground.

    The shadow looked at the chargering towards him and then looked at the knife dropped on the floor, it dodged again with a hiss.

    After that, it stood up and jumped outside the window.

    Cassie ran after it and before it could jump out she grabbed the shadow with the charging cable around it''s neck.

    "Fuck you bitch!..." She yelled and pulled the shadow inside the room again she twisted the cable a few times with all her force.

 Chapter 132 Do What?

    Chapter 132 Do What?

    The shadow pped its arms while trying to get away from Cassie, however, her grip was too strong for him to escape. The more the shadow tried the more Cassie tightened the charging cable around its neck.

    Susan, who just recovered after taking some deep breaths looked up and saw a disgruntled expression on Cassie''s face.

    She could see veins popping on Cassie''s neck and she was clenching her teeth with all her force to choke the shadow.

    Her gaze thennded on Ron, who was pping his arms around and trying to hit Cassie''s legs to get free, however, it was all useless.

    "Cassie... He will die..." Susan stood up and looked at Ron, although she had no affection for him, he was still her ssmate and a human.

    Cassie listened to her and widened her eyes in anger, she twisted the cable one more time.

    "What are you looking at Susan? He is not a human anymore! Pick up the damn knife ande here!" She yelled.

    Cassie could feel her grip loosening from his neck, she felt that the shadow was gaining power the more she choked him.

    ''I have to end it now! Or he will trouble us in future. He will trouble Jack!'' Cassie didn''t want any harm to befall Jack and that was the reason why she was ready to kill the shadow if needed.

    Susan on the other hand couldn''t tell what she should do, she didn''t wanna kill anyone.

    However, looking at Cassie''s condition and remembering how Ron tried to kill her not once but twice now, she finally picked up the knife with both of her hands.

    Tears dripped down her eyes as she moved a step ahead with her legs shaking.

    "Cassie..." She looked at Cassie to get some help.

    Cassie on the other hand was already exhausted by all the hits she had received from the shadow.

    If it was some normal person, he would have died by now under her hands, however, no matter how hard Cassie twisted the cable the shadow was still surviving and its power was only increasing.

    "Kill Him!!!" Cassie yelled at Susan with all her force, she could feel the cable breaking under the shadow''s hand.

    Susan''s stomach churned at her words and she felt like vomiting, however gritting her teeth she took another step forward and stood before the shadow with the knife above her head.

    She was ready to swing down.

    However as she was about to do so, suddenly the back face of the shadow gained some colour and Ron''s face appeared before her eyes.

    "Susan, please don''t, I am sorry... Please forgive me... We were good friends before..." The shadow said with tears in its eyes, while it was also trying to cut the cable with its sharp nails.

    "No! You tried to kill me...!" Susan looked at Ron as more and more tears fell down her eyes, for some reason she couldn''t bring herself to swing the knife.

    After all, now Ron was in his human form and he was practically begging her to spare his life, she could even see tears in his eyes.

    ''Should I let him be...'' A thought moved through her mind and she hesitated before she could swing the knife.

    Ron on the other hand when saw her hesitating started crying even more.

    "Susan remember how I helped you buy your car, please forgive me this once, I promise you that I will never hurt you again..." More and more tears dripped down his eyes.

    However, there was a slight mockery in his tone, that Susan didn''t notice in her emotional turmoil.

    She moved her head up and looked at Cassie with begging eyes.

    Cassie saw all this and gritted her teeth, "Fuck this!!" She yelled and moved her legs around the shadow, she pressed him down with both of her legs tightly clenching around his neck.

    "Give me the fucking knife!!" Cassie yelled as she looked at Susan with bloodshot eyes.

    Susan hesitated for a moment and then gave the knife to Cassie, while she kneeled on the floor powerless as more and more tears began to drip down her eyes.

    Cassie took the knife in her right hand while she held the cable with her left one, she looked at Ron''s face in front of her and raised the knife.

    When Ron saw the sharp knife, a terrified expression appeared on his face. "Wait, Cassie! I know you used to love me! We can still be together if...." Before he could finish his sentence Cassie plunged the knife in his face.

    To her surprise she felt no bones in his face, the knife went through his body as if it was cutting butter.

    "Cassie..." Ron tried to beg again as a ck gas moved out of his wound.

    However Cassie didn''t stop, she could tell that the person in front of him wasn''t a human, not anymore and although she felt bad killing him, she would rather kill than be killed.

    "Fuck you!!" She yelled and plunged the knife into his face again and more ck gas erupted.

    "Ahh..." Ron let out a loud shriek like a dying horse, his body started spasming and shaking, like a fish that has been put out of water.

    In his final attempt to escape the shadow bit Cassie on her knee, plunging his teeth in her skin.

    However, it was all for naught, Cassid didn''t budge and kept plunging the knife again and again into his face.

    "Ah... Fuck you!!!"

    "I never loved you! Prick!"

    "Just die!!!" she started yelling again and again as she continued her barrage of attacks.

    Susan looked at her condition and then looked at the shadow, which had already stopped moving.

    before her eyes.

    She slowly stood up and ced her hand on Cassie''s shoulder.

    "It''s dead..." She tried to calm Cassie down.

    Cassie who was in a trance when suddenly felt a touch on her shoulder, perked up subconsciously and moved her knife back towards Susan.

    However, when she noticed her face, she stopped her knife just before her eyes.

    Susan on the other hand paused at her ce, A cold terror went through her spine as she looked at the knife tip just inches away from her face.

    Gulping her saliva she slowly moved back, scared that Cassie might stab her in rage.

    Cassie on the other hand saw her terrified expression and sighed with guilt. She didn''t wanna scare Susan, she was just too lost in the moment.

    "I am sorry..." She looked at Susan with an apologetic expression.

    She then looked down and saw that the ck shadow was now fully back, even Ron''s face was not visible now, and there were no facial features, just a ck oval with a few holes in it, made by Cassie''s continuous attacks.

    She stood up and kicked the dead shadow in the face. "Fuck you!" she said and ced the knife on the table.

    There was no blood on the knife as the shadow was hollow from the inside and only a ck gas moved out of it when Cassie stabbed it.

    Susan looked at the strange shadow in front of her and furrowed her brows. "What kind of creature is that?" She moved her gaze to Cassie, who was currently drinking water from a bottle.

    "No idea, but it''s dead now, so no need to worry." She said and sat down on the bed to take some deep breaths and to calm herself down.

    Susan looked at her condition and could tell that Cassie was deeply disturbed by this event.

    She moved closer to her and ced her hand on her shoulder.

    "Thanks for saving my life." She said gently.

    Cassie nodded at her and then tied her hair behind her back, while doing so, tears began falling down her eyes.

    Susan saw her tears and a worried expression appeared on her face.

    "Cassie... Why are you..."

    "Fuck this shit!" Cassie stood up from the bed and started crying more, tears moved out of her eyes uncontrobly.

    Susan looked at her condition and quickly hugged Sophie. She could tell what was happening to her.

    Just now she was so angry that she killed the shadow If it had been a human then it could have been worse.

    She was crying because she might have killed someone in her rage.

    "You did the right thing, he would have killed us if not for you." Susan tried to calm Cassie down.

    However, it didn''t help as she began crying even more.

    "Call Jack, please..." Cassie murmured as she tried to calm herself.

    Right now she only wanted to be with Jack, only he could help her emotional turmoil.

    Susan realised this quickly and picked up her phone from the bed and dialled Jack.

    ......

    Inside the hospital, Nicole was waiting outside the doctor''s chamber and Jack was inside for his checkup.

    She also had Jack''s phone in her hand.

    "Why is he taking so long?" She looked at the door.

    Inside the chamber, a bald doctor with big sses looked at Jack''s reports with his brows furrowed.

    He then moved his gaze up and looked at Jack again.

    "How did you do it?" The bald doctor asked.

    Jack raised his brows in confusion, he just arrived and the doctor had done some X-rays and blood tests.

    And now the reports were in the doctor''s hand and Jack didn''t remember doing anything out of ordinary in the meantime.

    "Do what doctor?" Jack looked at the doctor with a confused expression.

    The bald man sighed at his words. "I have seen this for the first time in my life."

 Chapter 133 Hidden Features

    ?

    "Seen what doctor?" Jack furrowed his brows as he looked at the bald doctor in front of him, he couldn''t understand what the doctor meant by his words.

    The doctor looked at the reports again and smiled. "Don''t worry, it''s good news." He said and stood up from his chair.

    "Good news?" Seeing the smile on the doctor''s face, Jack''s nerves calmed down a bit, however, he was still curious about the good news.

    The doctor nodded at him and ced the reports on the table and soon enough stood in front of him.

    He then touched Jack''s injured shoulder with his fingers. "Do you feel any pain?" the doctor asked.

    Jack moved his head from left to right, "No, I don''t." he hadn''t been feeling any pain for the past few days, he thought it was because of all the painkillers he had been taking.

    The doctor smiled at his words and then moved back a bit. "Your injury is already healed. Even your bones are relocated." The doctor said with aplicated expression on his face.

    This was the first time he had seen a gun wound healing so quickly. ording to his calctions, it should have taken about two months just for the wound to pack up.

    However, Jack''s wound was alreadypletely healed and even his bones relocated themselves.

    "Is that really the case?" Jack asked with his brows raised. He was pleasantly surprised by the doctor''s words.

    He thought that it would take a long time before he could use his hand again, however now listening to the doctor and seeing his expressions it was evident that he could use his hand again.

    He had an inkling of why he healed so quickly. ''It must be because of the Ero Meter.''

    Jack remembered that his stamina was pretty good, and he wasn''t sure if it was because of Ero Meter, however now he healed so quickly that even the doctor was surprised.

    Jack only had one exnation for this strange event and it was his Ero Meter.

    ''So the meter also has these hidden features. I wonder what more features it has?'' Jack wondered and looked at the doctor again.

    The doctor also looked at him and nodded. "Yes, you arepletely healed."

    "So can I move my hand now? And remove these bandages." Jack asked. He wanted to use his right hand again as it was very difficult for him to do everything with his left one.

    And one of the other difficulties was that he had to face many strange people like Mr Wang and Vieva, and his right hand could help him a lot.

    "I will tell a nurse to remove the bandages for you." The doctor nodded with a smile. Jack was a premium customer and a strange one at that, so the doctor treated him as politely as he could.

    The doctor then moved towards a dialer phone on his table, however before he could dial any number, Nicole suddenly barged into the cabin.

    "Jack..." She looked at Jack with her eyes wide, and her breathing unstable as sweat covered her forehead.

    The doctor turned around and looked at Nicole, confused.

    Jack on the other hand also looked at Nicole with his brows furrowed. "What happened?" He asked while taking a step closer to her.

    Just by her expression, he could tell that it was bad news, otherwise, Nicole would never have reacted like this.

    "Cassie..." Nicole said and took in a deep breath.

    Jack heard Cassie''s name and saw the expression on Nicole''s face, his pupils dted and he quickly ran outside the cabin and towards the car.

    Just by seeing Nicole''s expression, he could tell that something bad might have happened to her.

    Nicole on the other hand also ran behind him with full force, soon enough Both of them reached the parking and Nicole started the car.

    Soon enough their car zoomed towards the mansion.

    Jack sat in his seat and took the phone from Nicole and dialled Cassie.

    ''Please... Please...'' He waited for the call to be picked as his heart started beating out of his chest.

    "Hello...." Suddenly a voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Just as Jack heard the voice his body suddenly calmed down and his heartbeat which was beating at a rapid pace started to slow down.

    "Cassie... What happened?" He asked with a pause.

    "It''s nothing, I just overreacted earlier to Nicole," Cassie said.

    By now she calmed down and knew that Jack woulde to her as fast as possible and that might cause them to drive at high speeds.

    Cassie didn''t want him to get in any sort of trouble because of that. She wanted him to reach home safe and sound.

    "Don''t lie to me, tell me what happened?" Jack asked again, he couldn''t wait to reach home to find out what happened, his heart wouldn''t stay calm till then, he wanted to make sure that Cassie was safe.

    "I am not lying. It''s nothing important. Juste home and I will tell you face to face." She replied.

    Jack listened to her and let out a sigh. He then looked at the way in front and found out that they were about to reach the mansion road.

    "Ok, I aming..." He said.

    "Drive safe," Cassie said and hung up the phone.

    Soon enough both Jack and Nicole reached the house and looked at Cassie and Susan sitting on the sofa, they were talking to each other quietly.

    When they heard the door opening, both Cassie and Susan turned their heads around and looked at Jack.

    A relieved expression appeared on their faces.

    Cassie quickly stood up from her seat and ran towards him, Soon enough she was in his embrace hugging Jack as tightly as she could.

    It was as if she would lose him if she let go even a bit.

    Jack ced a hand on the back of her head, he could feel her heartbeat through his chest and could tell that she was distressed.

    Nicole on the other hand surveyed the living area and then moved towards Susan.

    "What exactly happened?" She asked. Nicole was also relieved that both Cassie and Susan were safe and without any injuries.

    When previously Nicole picked up Cassie''s call, she heard that someone tried to attack them and Cassie killed the person.

    Nicole didn''t know the details of the event that happened here.

    Jack also looked towards Susan when Nicole asked the question, he was curious about what happened.

    Susan looked at both of them and then her eyesnded on Cassie, who was tightly hugging Jack and a pang of jealousy moved through her chest.

    She also wanted to get a hug from Jack after the whole ordeal, however, she refused to do so now, as she mighte across as needy in front of Jack.

    Susan then looked at Jack''s face again. "It was Ron. The shadow Ron, I told you about previously."

    Jack listened to her and furrowed his brows. "Did hee here?"

    "Yes, he tried to kill me, but Cassie saved me in the end." Susan nodded at Jack.

    "Who is this shadow, Ron?" Nicole asked suddenly as she had no idea of who Ron was.

    "It wasn''t a human." Cassie moved out of Jack''s embrace and looked at Nicole.

    "Not human?" Nicole furrowed her brows.

    "Yes, it was some kind of puppet with Ron''s face..." Cassie exined the whole event to both Jack and Nicole.

    When Nicole heard the whole story she took in a deep breath and closed her eyes for a few seconds to contemte something.

    "Well, where is the dead body." She looked at Cassie in the eyes.

    "Upstairs, in Susan''s room." Cassie pointed her finger at the stairs.

    Jack looked at Nicole and nodded, he then moved towards the stairs, and soon enough all four of them were on the second floor with the puppet in front of them.

    Jack looked at the puppet carefully from all sides and soon enough he found out what he was looking for.

    Anger appeared on his face, as he saw a strange but familiar blood mark on the back of the statue.

    He has seen the same mark on the puppet he killed previously, although it was somewhat different, it was ninty per cent the same.

    Nicole on the other hand couldn''t believe her eyes, as how could a puppet be so coordinated and powerful to try and kill Susan?

    Even most of the robots weren''t capable of doing such things in the current time.

    However, she soon calmed down as she had previously seen the red-dressed woman and she performed magic in front of Jack.

    "What do you think? Who could have done it?" Nicole moved her head and looked Susan in the eyes.

    She wanted to know if Susan had any suspects in mind.

    Although she wanted to tell the police about this matter, they were sure that the police would never believe in them.

    "I don''t know anyone that could have done this," Susan said while biting her lip.

    She really had no idea of would could have done this. "It might be Ron..." She said suddenly.

    "Ron? Is he your friend?" Nicole asked as she was curious about the Ron guy.

    Jack on the other hand listened to them and quietly took a photo of the blood mark.

    He then stood up and moved outside the room, he knew that there was no point in trying to find the culprit as he already knew who it was.

    "I will deal with him today." He murmured under his breath and took out a scissor from Cassie''s room, he then cut his badges apart.

 Chapter 134 What do I want

    Chapter 134 What do I want

    The bandages fell on the floor as he jerked his right hand to get a feel.

    ''There is no pain at all.'' He was satisfied with the results, he could feel no pain in his hand or his shoulder.

    Jack doesn''t even feel any restrictions on his hands, it is like he never got injured in the first ce.

    He looked back at Susan''s room, Nicole was standing in front of him with both of her hands on her waist.

    "Where are you going?" She looked at him with a worried expression on her face. She could feel that Jack was angry and was gonna go somewhere.

    She looked at the bandages on the floor and moved a step closer to him.

    "Don''t be stupid." She was worried for him, she didn''t know the fact that Jack was already healed.

    Jack ced his hand on her shoulder. "Take care of them. I will be back by night." He looked deep into her eyes.

    He believed in Nicole and that she could take care of both Cassie and Susan.

    Nicole looked into his eyes and sighed, She wanted to say something but stopped herself from doing so.

    She could tell that Jack was serious about this and he would not stay still, till he solved the matter behind the puppet.

    And she believed in him, he had never been wrong before.

    "You have to promise me something first," Nicole asked with slight tears in her eyes.

    "What?" Jack nodded at her.

    "You will not get hurt this time." She moved one more step towards him. Her heart started to beat faster as she imagined the day she saw him in the hospital unconscious.

    She didn''t want to experience that feeling again, it was the worst day for her.

    She would rather put herself in danger than to see something happen to Jack, she was in love with him very deeply.

    "Don''t worry." Jack kissed her forehead, he was grateful that Nicole cared for him so much.

    "I love you." Nicole wiped her tears. "I won''t be able to live without you." She leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

    Jack took in a deep breath and patted her head a few times. "I will be back by night," Jack said and moved away from her.

    Nicole reluctantly moved away and nodded. She felt like someone had ced a stone in her heart. ''I have to stay strong, I can''t force him too much, or he might start hating me.''

    She sighed and moved towards Susan''s room again.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and then moved out of the mansion with the gun tucked in his pants.

    He moved towards the garage to get the car, however just as he reached there he saw that all the tires of his G-wagon were already punctured.

    Jack narrowed his eyes and looked around, however, he couldn''t find anyone around.

    ''Who did this?'' He moved towards the car while pulling out the gun in his hand.

    "Who is it?" He scanned his eyes around the garage and saw that all of the Cars had their tires punctured except the Te.

    Anger shed in his eyes as he took his phone out to call an Uber. However just as he did so, he felt a sudden force on his chest which made him stumble backwards andnd on his ass.

    He felt pain moving through his chest, as it became difficult to breathe.

    ''Fuck...'' He quickly stood up and moved back while pointing his gun in front, he could tell that someone invisible had just punched him.

    The small panel in front of him shed red from where the punch came, he moved around his gun to find someone, however, he suddenly felt another punch from the right side of his face.

    "Agh..." He grunted, however didn''t fall this time, he was prepared for the attack. Quickly he turned his gun to the right and just as he saw the panel sh green he clicked the trigger without waiting.

    "Bang...!" A gunshot resounded through the mansion and soon enough a clown puppet appeared in front of Jack, its structure limping for a few seconds and then falling on the ground.

    It was the same clown that Jack faced previously.

    Jack moved towards the puppet while still holding the gun in his hand tightly, he picked up his phone from the ground.

    "Fuck you..." Jack kicked its head.

    "What happened?" Suddenly Cassie''s voice resounded behind him and Jack turned his head around.

    "We heard a gunshot." Nicole, who was behind Cassie said while moving in front.

    Susan was also standing behind them in silence as she looked at the lifeless puppet on the ground with a worried expression on her face.

    Just now they have faced a puppet that looked like Ron and he almost killed her. And now there was another puppet that tried to attack Jack.

    "Where were you going?" Cassie moved towards him and looked at the puppet.

    "To deal with these things," Jack said while pointing at the puppet on the ground.

    Cassie furrowed her brows at his words. "And how are you gonna deal with them?" She asked.

    She didn''t know who it was that tried to attack them neither she knows the power behind the puppets. She has seen these things for the first time.

    She wondered how Jack was gonna deal with them.

    "Don''t worry, I will..." Jack said while looking her in the eyes.

    Cassie furrowed her brows at his words.

    "What do you mean you will... How am I supposed to believe that you will not harm yourself?" She ced both of her hands on her waist as she looked at Jack with an angry expression on her face.

    "You have to trust me." Jack ced his hand on her shoulder, he couldn''t tell her how he could fight with Mr Wang, or how he knew that Mr Wang was the one behind the puppets.

    And he couldn''t think of any believable excuse on the spot.

    ''Maybe in the future, I have to tell my girls that I have strange powers, but not right now.'' He thought and moved his hand away from her shoulder.

    Cassie looked at him for a few moments and then sighed. "Ok." She said with a dejected expression.

    She wanted to help him, however, Jack doesn''t believe her enough to take her with him. Or care for her so much that he couldn''t bring her to a dangerous ce.

    Jack nodded at her and then looked at the Cars again. Susan''s Te was the only car that remained safe.

    Its tires were still not shed.

    Jack turned his head around and looked at Susan.

    "Can you give me your car for a few hours?" He asked.

    Susan looked at him with aplicated expression. "Promise me that you won''t do anything dangerous."

    "I promise that I will return safely." Jack nodded at her.

    Susan gulped her saliva and went inside the mansion to take her car card out.

    Soon enough Jack drove out of the mansion and towards the gun shop he previously went to get his gun.

    "Hey young man, what are you looking for?" Ady with tattoos and a ck tee shirt greeted him this time.

    Jack looked around the store and his eyesnded on a big rifle, he then pointed at the gun.

    "Barret M82, good choice." Thedy said and ced the big sniper rifle in front of Jack.

    "How much?" Jack looked at thedy in the eyes.

    "Ten thousand and you can have bullets with it." She said with a smile, She liked that Jack was a man of fewer words, not like others who constantly ask stupid questions.

    "The murder inside the apartment. Do you know anything about it?" Jack asked while Jack nodded and gave her his debit card.

    Soon enough he had a big case in his hand, he also brought bullets and a magazine, for his handgun too.

    He moved out of the store and went straight towards his previous apartment.

    He stopped his car, just a few meters back to the entrance.

    Getting out of the car he moved towards the main gate while the hand gun was tucked in his pants.

    "Jack..." Soon enough he heard a warm and familiar voice.

    In front of him came the guard of the apartment and Jack''s previous friend, Mr Wang.

    He was wearing his guard uniform and looked at Jack with a smile on his face.

    "It''s been a long time since I have seen you." Mr Wang said as he moved his hand in front to shake Jack''s hand.

    However, Jack refused to shake hands with him and kept looking silently ahead, he could see his truth panel shing red, which meant that he had seen him recently.

    "The murder inside the apartment. Do you know anything about it?" Jack asked while ncing at the apartmentplex.

    The old Wang noticed that Jack wasn''t shaking his hand and then his smile widened. He retracted his hand and listened to his words.

    "No, I have no idea who did it." He said, the creepy smile still on his face.

    Jack looked at the truth meter and it still shed red.

    He took in a deep breath and moved a step back.

    "What do you want from me?" Jack asked directly as he was in no mood to beat around the bush.

    Old Wang''s smile stayed on his face as he let out a small chuckle.

    "What do you mean?" He asked.

    "Don''t y with me." Jack was strict in his tone.

    "Hehehe..." Suddenly a creepyughter moved out of Old Wang''s mouth as he cracked his head for a few seconds.

    "Follow me, let me tell you what I want." Old Wang said and started moving.

 Chapter 135 Best Friend

    Chapter 135 Best Friend

    Jack looked at old Wang in silence, contemting if he should follow Mr Wang or not.

    "Will you kill me?" Jack asked without taking a single step.

    "hahaha... Yes I will..." The old man looked Jack in the eyes with a smile on his face.

    Jack looked at the truth panel on the old man''s head and it shed red, which meant he was lying.

    ''So he has no intention of killing me.'' Jack let out a breath and took a step forward.

    "Let''s go." He said.

    Old Wangughed out loudly and started moving towards the road. "You really are interesting," Wang said while ncing back at Jack.

    Jack on the other hand silently followed Wang.

    Soon enough, Wang stopped in front of Susan''s car and turned around to look at Jack.

    "We will need a car." Old Wang pointed at the Te.

    Jack nodded and moved towards the Te without stopping, soon he opened the car and Mr Wang sat beside him.

    "This is such a good car..." Old Wang looked around with aplicated expression on his face.

    "I always wanted to have such luxuries... But s..." Old Wang Sighed.

    Jack stayed silent at his words.

    "But don''t worry, soon I will have everything... Hahaha..." Old Wang said again andughed out loudly. "I will have everything I ever needed."

    "How?" Jack didn''t beat around the bush and asked a simple question.

    "You will know how... Hahaha... It will be amazing." Old Wang said with a crazed look on his face.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at his words and looking at his facial expressions, he had no words to say.

    He silently drove the car while Old Wang gave him the directions.

    "You are pretty smart." Old Wang said after a few minutes of silence.

    "What do you mean? Jack furrowed his brows.

    "How did you find out about me?" Wang turned his head and looked at Jack with confusion.

    Jack stayed silent for a few seconds and opened his mouth.

    "Why are you after me?" He asked.

    Wang let out a chuckle at his words. "Well, I am not after you... But the girls... They look tasty." He said while licking his lips with his tongue.

    Jack clenched his jaws at his words, Anger moved through his chest, he wanted to kill the man right now.

    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, I won''t trouble them from now." Old wang looked at Jack and smiled. He could tell that Jack was angry at his words.

    Jack took in a deep breath and drove silently, without saying anything.

    "If I knew that you cared about them so much, then I would never have troubled them, after all, you are my only friend." Old Wang said again seeing that Jack was silent.

    "Why?" Jack wanted to know why Wang tried to attack his girls and why he would not trouble them in future as just now he has nced at his truth meter and it shed green.

    Which means that Old Wang really has no intention of harming his girls in future and what he said was true.

    "If you really consider me a friend then why would you attack them in the first ce? You knew that they were my girls right?" Jack asked.

    "It was a coincidence." Old Wang smiled.

    Jack looked at him with a confused expression, he didn''t know what Old Wang meant by coincidence.

    "Take a left from ahead." Old Wang pointed at the road.

    Jack turned his head straight again.

    "The Shopgirl, someone wants her dead." Old Wang smiled.

    "Nicole?"

    "The one that used to own the convenience store beside the apartment. The one where you worked." Old Wang chuckled.

    "Who wants her dead? Is it her husband?" Jack knew that Samson was out on bail again, so he might have done it.

    "No." Old Wang replied.

    Jack looked at his truth meter and it shed green. ''So Samson isn''t the one that wants Nicole dead, so who could it be?'' Jack had no idea who could try to harm Nicole.

    He doesn''t know anyone who had any sort of grudge against Nicole, or someone who hated her other than Samson.

    Samson was the only one that Nicole was in a fight with, and it was because of Jack.

    "I can''t tell you who. But I won''t listen to them anymore, as they didn''t provide enough payment."

    Jack sighed at his words, he wanted to know who wanted to kill Nicole.

    ''I have to find out about this personter, with the help of my truth panel.''

    Jack had found out about Old Wang, with the truth meter and he can find the one that is trying to kill Nicole with the meter too.

    He will at least get the name of the person if nothing else.

    "You see that dirt road, Take it." Wang pointed in front.

    Jack looked ahead and saw that they were currently in the woods with trees covering the two sides of the road and a few meters ahead of him was a dirt road that went towards the Jungle.

    Jack didn''t wanna go in there with Mr Wang, however remembering that Old Wang had no intention of killing him, he took in a deep breath and made a turn.

    "Our destination is a few meters ahead." Old Wang pointed at a factory far in the distance.

    The factory was in a rough condition with rust all over it and no one seemed to be there, There was a strange eerie silence on the dirt path.

    "Stop the car in front of the metallic door." Old Wang said and soon enough Jack stopped the car.

    "Come on, get out, I won''t harm you." Old Wang said with a smile and stepped out of the car.

    Jack looked at his truth meter and sighed when he saw that it shed green.

    He then adjusted his Glock 17 and then stepped out of the car. However, before doing so he looked at his notebook and closed it with a sigh.

    In front of him came a big factory gate.

    Old Wang moved and entered the metallic fencing through the hole in it.

    Jack also followed him and entered the factory area. Although he was apprehensive about going with Old Wang, however seeing his truth meter before, he could tell that danger was not so great.

    "Soon enough this will be a prime ce for my kingdom." Old Wangughed and looked around the ce with a proud smile on his face.

    "What are you nning?" Jack wanted to know what Old Wang was nning and what was the motive behind his actions.

    He could tell that the Old Man was up to no good and Jack was ready to stop him if he found him doing something bad.

    "Come with me, I will show you what I am nning." A creepy smile appeared on Old Man''s face and he entered the old factory.

    Just as Jack entered the metallic factory a rancid smell attacked his nose and he felt like puking.

    He held his stomach and looked around.

    "What the fuck..." He couldn''t help but exim when he saw the insides of the factory.

    His eyes stayed wide in terror for a few seconds as his heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    Old Wang listened to him andughed out loud. "How is it? Isn''t it a beautiful collection?" He said while moving forward in the dimly lit ce.

    Sweat dripped from Jack''s forehead as he controlled himself to stand straight, he took out his gun and held it tightly.

    In front of him were five tables, and on the tablesid five human bodies,pletely naked.

    And what shocked him the most was the fact that the bodies didn''t have any facial features, they were in and pale.

    Jack gulped his saliva in terror as he saw the Old Man admiring the bodies with a proud expression on his face.

    "This is my collection, how is it..." The old man opened his mouth but couldn''tplete his words.

    "Bang..." A gunshot resounded in the old factory and Old Want stumbled backwards.

    He looked at Jack with his eyes widened. "Why? I thought we were friends?" The old man looked at Jack with an expression of betrayal.

    As if Jack has cheated him.

    "Fuck you..." Jack didn''t give his words any heed and shot another bullet.

    "Bang!" Another gunshot resounded in the factory and it hit old wang again in the forehead.

    However to Jack''s surprise Old Wang still didn''t die, even after getting shot two times in the forehead.

    He kept looking at Jack bbergasted, "Why, I even said that I won''t hurt you or your girls anymore." He looked at Jack as a tear left his eye. "I thought you were my best friend."

    Jack looked at his expression and guilt shed in his eyes.

    For some reason, he felt pity for the man, however, he still raised his gun again.

    "I am sorry, Mr Wang, but you are too dangerous to be left alive." He said and looked at the bodies on the table.

    All of them were faceless and amputated and blood was everywhere on the ground.

    "Don''t do it..." Old Wang looked at Jack as more and more tears fell down his eyes. "You were my only friend... And even you..."

    Old Wang started to cry louder and louder.

    Tears fell from Jack''s eyes as he looked at the old man''s condition.

    "I am sorry..." He clicked the trigger again just as he saw the meter shing green and this time again it hit the centre of his forehead.

 Chapter 136 Answers

    Chapter 136 Answers

    With thest bullet Old Wang fell on the floor as he looked at Jack with a betrayed expression on his face.

    Soon enough life started to move out of his body and his eyes turned hollow, the previous glimmer in his eyes started to dim down every second. His body started to be still and soon enough his body turned lifeless.

    Jack moved towards the body of Old Wang while wiping his tears, he looked around the factory and then at the dead bodies on the table.

    He moved out of the factory and took out his notebook and pen from the car.

    Flipping through the pages, soon his eyesnded on the questions he asked just beforeing to Mr Wang.

    "Would Mr Wang kill any of my girls, if I let him be?" He looked at the first question and then at its options.

    It was a yes or no question and his small panel shed green on the ''Yes.''

    Although Old Wang previously said that he would not harm Jack''s girls in future and his panel shed green, it meant that he had no intention of harming them right now.

    However,ter he might change his mind and decide to kill one of his girls. And Jack didn''t want that to happen.

    And ording to his book, that was gonna happen.

    He then looked at the next question.

    "Would I be able to kill Mr Wang, with a gun?"

    He looked at the answers and they also lit green on the ''Yes.''

    He sighed and clicked the pen in his hand.

    "Should I call the police or not? What would be the best decision?" He wrote the question, and below it, he also wrote two options.

    The options were simple yes or no and when his gazended on ''Yes,'' it shed red.

    He then looked at ''No'' and it shed green.

    "So no police..." He moved inside the factory and looked at the bodies again, he had aplicated expression on his face.

    He asked another question.

    "Should I hide the bodies?" And this time too the answer was ''No.''

    When he saw the answer his brows furrowed in confusion.

    He wondered why his Ero Meter wanted him to not hide the bodies, however, he didn''t question it a lot as he believed in it.

    And his Ero Meter is the only thing that could get him out of trouble.

    He then flipped the page and clicked the pen again.

    "Will I get in trouble if I follow the answers to the previous questions?"

    He wrote the question and this time the answer was yes.

    He sighed and wrote another question.

    "Will I get in legal trouble if I follow the answers to the previous He at least wanted to avoid any police trouble.

    Thest thing he wants is to get locked up, and not be able to see or questions?" He asked.

    He knew that there was no way to avoid trouble even if he didn''t follow Ero Meter.

    He at least wanted to avoid any police trouble.

    Thest thing he wants is to get locked up, and not be able to see or save his girls.

    He looked at the answer and the truth panel shed green on ''No.''

    Which meant he would not get in any sort of police trouble. That was what he wanted. Police was something he couldn''t go against.

    He would need more power than he currently has to deal with the police.

    ''Maybe If I had powers like the Old Beggar then I wouldn''t need to be afraid of police.''

    He remembered how the Old Beggar could fly or vanish from the front of him.

    If only he had the powers of the old beggar then he wouldn''t be so powerless.

    "The Old Beggar said that when he dies, I will get all of his power, however, I received no new power."

    Vieva had already killed the Old Begger and threw his head in front of him.

    Jack had seen it with his own eyes.

    "This could only mean two things. Either the Old Man is alive or he didn''t know the true functions of Ero Meter.",

    Jack leaned more toward the second possibility.

    "I can ask my Ero Meter if the old man is dead or not." He thought and looked at the next empty page in the notebook.

    He wanted to clear as many doubts as possible as it would only help him in future and not keep him in the dark.

    "Is the Old Beggar dead, the one who gave me Ero Meter?" He asked and soon enough got his answer.

    The truth panel shed green.

    Which meant that Vieva really killed the Old Beggar. Jack doesn''t know the reason behind Old Man''s murder, however, he is now sure that the old beggar is dead.

    "Will I get more powers in future?" He moved towards his car and sat inside it, he then wrote another question.

    And this time too he got the answer, the panel shed green on ''Yes.''

    A slightly relieved expression appeared on his face, and he turned his car back to dive to his mansion again.

    On the way to his mansion, his phone started to buzz.

    When he saw who it was, his brows furrowed in surprise.

    "Meadow? Why is she calling me?" He picked up the phone.

    "Hello, Jack..." Meadow''s warm voice came from the other side of the phone.

    "Hello, how are you, Meadow?" Jack asked, she used to be his crush and he still had a warm feeling in his chest whenever he talked to her.

    "Ahh... I just saw you pass by in a car. Actually, Sophie has taken my car to her college, I wonder if you are free." When Jack heard her he "Should I pick you up?" Jack asked, he guessed what she wanted from her previous statement.

    looked around and found out that he was currently in the market area around Meadow''s new home.

    "Should I pick you up?" Jack asked, he guessed what she wanted from her previous statement.

    "That would be great," Meadow said.

    Jack could feel the smile behind her words.

    He looked at the time and found out that it was still mid-afternoon.

    "Ok, text me your location." He said and turned his car around.

    Soon enough he received a text from Meadow, She texted him her location.

    Jack drove his car and a few meters ahead of the location he could see Meadow standing outside a convenience store with a big bag in her hand.

    "Thanks foring." Meadow saw Jack''s car stopping in front of her and a smile formed on her face.

    Jack nodded at her. However, before he could say anything the world around him stopped and his vision turned ck and white.

    A panel shed in front of him.

    [ 1. I can do at least this much for a beautifuldy. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. I can do it at least this much for my mother-inw. (-1 Heart.)

    3. No worries. (+0 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the three options and a smile formed on his face, he turned his head up and looked at Meadow''s meters.

    He always wanted to make her his, however, he never got the chance.

    "Should I do it?" He thought.

    He wondered if he should get with Meadow. He always wanted to do it, however now things were different.

    Now he loved Sophie as much as he loved Meadow, if not more.

    ''I wonder how she would react?'' He thought about Sophie.

    He knew that she would not be happy when she finds out about him being with Meadow.

    She might even start hating him.

    "I should slow down a bit..." He sighed, he didn''t wanna take any stupid steps without having a clear understanding of things.

    He looked at the options again and clicked on the third option.

    "No worries." He said with a smile on his face.

    Meadow also smiled at his words and nodded.

    She then ced her bag in the back seat of Jack''s car and sat in the passenger seat.

    Jack also moved and sat in the driver''s seat.

    "Can you drop me to my house?" She asked.

    Jack nodded and was about to start the car when a panel shed in front of him.

    He looked at the panel and then looked at Meadow again, he knew that the panel only shed for the women he was interested in, not for everyone.

    Which meant that he was still interested in sleeping with Meadow.

    A sigh moved out of his mouth and then he looked at the options and this time his eyes widened in surprise.

    ''Does my meter want me to have her?" He looked at the options with his brows furrowed.

    He then looked at her Ero Meter and the love meter.

    Her Ero Meter was sitting at seventy, which was pretty high in itself. ''Looks like it''s because of the burr incident that caused her meter to shoot up so high.''

    He knew that the Ero Meter was not fixed, and it could fluctuate up and down based on the mood of the other person or based on how long it had been since Jack had talked to them.

    His eyes then nced at her hearts, four of her five hearts were already filled. Which meant that Jack only needed one more heart to make herpletely his.

    He looked at the options again.

    [1. We can go on a date before I drop you at the house. (+20 Ero Points.)

    2. Sure. (-1 Heart.)]

    ''So she doesn''t want me to drop her home without a date.'' He looked at her face again.

    ''What should I do?'' He didn''t want to drop her heart if possible as he didn''t want to know the consequences.

    ''Should I go for it? Or should I say something other than the options?''

 Chapter 137 Look at me

    Chapter 137 Look at me

    Jack sighed and clicked on the first option. He didn''t wanna lose Meadow''s heart and he also didn''t wanna risk choosing something other than the options.

    As it could have consequences that he doesn''t know.

    He looked at Meadow and a smile formed on his face.

    "We can go on a date before I drop you at the house." He said.

    Meadow who was adjusting her clothes when heard him suddenly moved her head up and looked at Jack.

    Her eyes glimmered for a moment, however in just a second she maintained herposure and a poker face appeared on her face.

    "No, I can''t, I have to go home early and make food for Sophie." She said with a gentle smile on her face.

    Jack could tell that she didn''t wanna hurt his feelings and that was the reason why she was acting so polite.

    He then looked at her Ero Meter, which was sitting on 90 and smiled.

    "Ok." He said and started his car since he had no other option than the Ero Meter he decided that it would be best if he did what Meadow wanted.

    However just as he said it, unnoticed to him the glimmer in Meadow''s eyes dimmed down and she slouched slightly in the car seat.

    While driving the car, Jack nced at her Ero Meter again and raised his brows when he found out that her Ero Meter had dropped down to eighty.

    ''She wanted me to go through and take her on a date even though she just denied it.'' He chuckled internally.

    Jack could tell that Meadow wanted him, after how much he had helped her and he even saved her life once.

    He clicked his tongue and kept driving he also wanted to be with Meadow, however thinking of Sophie, he didn''t want to do it.

    Soon enough they reached in front of their new house, which they bought after the burr incident.

    "Thank you so much..." Meadow looked at him with a grateful smile, however, Jack could feel the reluctance behind her words.

    He stepped out of the car and moved towards her door to open it.

    "You are such a gentlemen." Meadow held his hand and stepped out of the car with a smile on her face.

    "Let me help you take the bag." He said and picked up the big bag from the back of the car.

    "Oh, you don''t need to, I can..."

    "No, I can''t do this much," Jack said with a firm tone and stepped ahead while locking the car.

    Meadow looked at him with a blushing smile and nodded.

    Soon enough both of them reached the new house and Meadow opened the door for him.

    "I can take it from here." She said while fidgeting her fingers.

    Jack could tell that she was nervous and he could feel the sexual tension building up between them.

    Just as he was about to nod, a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. Actually, I am thirsty so can I get some water? (+10 Ero Points)

    2. Ok, bye. (-10 Ero Points, -1 Heart)]

    Jack looked at the options and then at Meadow, he gulped his saliva, he wanted to make her his, however, he was also conflicted because of Sophie.

    He then remembered the time he gave Meadow a rose and she rejected him.

    "I can make her mine." He thought.

    He can tell that Meadow also wanted him.

    His mind started spinning around from all the confusion.

    "She wants to be with me." Jack could see that her heart would drop if he went back now.

    "I can''t let that happen. I have to make Sophie understand."

    Meadow was his childhood crush and he can''t give up on her.

    After contemting for a few more seconds he clicked on the first option.

    "Actually, I am thirsty so can I get some water?" He said while looking her in the eyes.

    When Meadow heard his words her ears turned red in shame.

    She wanted to deny him, however, for some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to do so.

    ''What should I do? If this kept on going then...'' She bit her lip and looked at him again.

    A nervous smile formed on her face. "Ok,e inside." She said and moved in while taking the big bag with her.

    She ced the bag on a table and moved towards the kitchen.

    ''He has be such a handsome boy, he used to be so cute.'' She remembered the moment when Jack tried to propose to her and how sheughed it off.

    Now he has asked her for a date again and she denied him again.

    However this time reason was different. ''He is Sophie''s boyfriend. What would she think if I eloped...''

    ''I am so stupid, why I am thinking such thoughts.'' Her blush deepened and she took a water bottle from the fridge and moved towards the living room where Jack was sitting on a chair.

    Jack saw hering with a water bottle and a smile formed on his face.

    He took the water and drank some, he wasn''t thirsty in the first ce but he said so because of Ero Meter.

    "How is the new house?" Meadow said and sat on the opposite side of the dining table.

    There were no sofas in the living area but a wooden dining table with some chairs.

    "It''s good and cosy." Jack looked around and nodded with a smile.

    He then looked at her again.

    "Thanks for the water." He said and ced the bottle on the table again.

    "No worries." Meadow smiled.

    Jack looked at her Ero Meter and it was on ninty.

    He wanted to make her his and no new panel was shing in front of him.

    After a few seconds, the room was filled with awkward silence and it only increased the sexual tension between them.

    ''Should I leave?''

    Just as this thought crossed his mind a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. I want to kiss you. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. Leave. (-50 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and could see that this time there wasn''t the risk of losing a heart.

    However, he was already far too invested in her to back up now.

    He took in a deep breath and clicked OK on the first option, he then looked deep into her eyes.

    Meadow felt his gaze and a shiver ran down her spine, she straightened her posture subconsciously which made her already big boobs perk up even more.

    "I want to tell you something," Jack said.

    "Yes..." Meadow fumbled and started bobbing her leg up and down in nervousness.

    Although she was a mature and calm woman, for some reason now she couldn''t maintain herposure and blush like a young girl in front of Jack.

    "I want to kiss you," Jack said in a heartbeat and waited for her reaction.

    Meadow heard him and almost fell out of her chair.

    She managed herself and stood up from her chair in a hurry, she could practically feel her heart jumping out of her throat.

    She felt like she could faint any time.

    "I am sorry... What?" She looked at Jack with her eyes widened and her facepletely flushed red.

    Jack looked at her Ero Meter and could see that it was already filled up.

    He stood up and slowly moved towards her, he knew that he could have her now ording to Ero Meter.

    Soon enough he was in her vicinity.

    "Do you not like me?" Jack ced his hand on her face.

    "Ahh... No... It''s not like that..." She started stuttering but didn''t take a step back.

    Jack saw her reaction and leaning in on her, he kissed her on the lips.

    Meadow''s eyes stayed wide as she felt his lips on hers and soon enough tears bulged in her eyes.

    Her body moved closer to him, powerless and her hands moved around his waist.

    ''I am sorry Sophie...'' A thought moved through her brain, however, she soon lost herself in the pleasure of his kiss.

    Her tongue moved and entered his mouth and she started exploring his tongue.

    The sweet taste of his saliva assaulted her oral cavity and she could feel her panties getting wetter and wetter by second.

    "Ahh..." She took in a deep breath as she separated her mouth from his.

    Only now realization stuck with her and she pushed him away from her body.

    "I am sorry, but we can''t do it..." She took a few steps back and moved her hand over her chest in shame.

    Jack could spot tears in her eyes.

    He looked at her and sighed.

    "I love you." He moved a step closer.

    A tingle moved through her stomach as she heard his words and she looked at him with her eyes widened.

    "Really?" She asked subconsciously, however soon took another step back.

    "You are Sophie''s boyfriend, I can''t do it with you." She looked at him again.

    Jack moved in front of her and ced his hands on her shoulder.

    "Look at me." He said gently.

 Chapter 138 Stubborn

    Chapter 138 Stubborn

    Meadow listened to him and moved her head up, their gaze meeting with each other creating a unique tension between them.

    Suddenly her information popped in front of Jack.

    [Target Information

    Name- Meadow

    Age- 42

    Sexual Preferences- Loves a rich guy and who spends a lot of money on her.

    Kinks- Masochism.]

    Jack looked at her information and smiled internally.

    He never thought that a woman with such high self-respect would want a guy to spend money on her and her kink was also the opposite of what Jack Except.

    Dismissing the panel he looked her in the eyes again.

    "We can''t do it..." She murmured again.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face, and his hand moved to her neck, Grabbing it tightly, he almost choked her with the force.

    Meadow''s face turned extremely pale when she felt the sudden force on her neck.

    "Waa..." Before she could say anything Jacknded a kiss on her lips and and started assaulting her mouth.

    "Mm..." Meadow started grunting as she felt her panties getting wet.

    "Agh..." After a few moments, she moved away from his embrace and started taking deep breaths.

    "You were gonna choke me!" She looked at him with tears in her eyes and a shameful blush on her face.

    Jack smiled at her and sat down on the chair again, he now knew that Meadow was a masochist.

    "What are you smiling for?" She looked at him while adjusting her dress and with shame-filled eyes.

    "I am just looking at you." Jack looked at her with a teasing smile while his eyes rolled over her head and he could see that her Ero Meter was filled up.

    And on top of that, the blush on her face told how much she liked his aggressive kiss.

    "You know I am your mother''s age right, this is not something we should be doing." She stood away from the chairs, not daring to sit down in front of him.

    "But you liked it right?" Jack''s smile stayed on his face.

    "Don''t... Talk to me with that sneaky smile. You should leave now." Meadow gulped her saliva and moved a step ahead while trying to build some courage in her body.

    "I want you to kiss me." Jack looked at her with a straight expression, his tone firm.

    Meadow stopped at her ce and looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    "Jack." She took in a deep breath. "You are Sophie''s boyfriend and I am her mother, I can''t steal you from her." She said in a shameful tone.

    Jack smiled at her words. "You are my first love, so in a way, Sophie stole me from you."

    Jack remembered that Meadow used to be his first crush and Meadow also knew this fact.

    "Things are not as simple as you make them. Sophie would be really upset if she found out about the stuff we did. I won''t tell her anything if you leave now." She stayed in her ce, not wanting to move any further.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds in silence. "I love you." He said.

    "Don''t..." Her blush turned even deeper.

    Jack was already far too ahead in this situation to back out now.

    "Come here." He kept looking her in the eyes.

    Meadow looked at him in silence as her heart started to beat at a rapid pace, She could tell that Jack was adamant and would not leave without getting what he wanted.

    And she also wanted to be with him, in his embrace, however, she was somehow controlling herself thinking of Sophie.

    ''If he keeps on going like this then I wouldn''t be able to resist.'' She thought and grabbed her skirt.

    Jack looked at her resisting and sighed. "OK, this is the final time I will ask, If you don''t want me here then just say it, but I won''t show you my face again." Jack said with a determined tone. He wanted to make Meadow his today.

    Meadow stayed silent at his words, not speaking anything.

    She stood at her ce rooted thinking what she should do.

    "You will never see me again? Why?" She asked suddenly.

    "I can''t, I am in love with you," Jack said and stood up from his seat.

    When she saw him standing up she took a step back in nervousness.

    Jack saw her and sighed.

    "I am waiting." His gaze stayed focused on her.

    Meadow stayed silent at his words and moved her gaze away from him in nervousness.

    "I am sorry, I can''t." She murmured. She was a mature woman, however, for some reason, she could only stay submissive in front of Jack.

    Jack listened to her and without saying anything, he than turned around to leave the house.

    If Meadow didn''t want him then he didn''t wanna force her. And there was also no new prompt from the Ero Meter, and he also didn''t wanna take any risks.

    If he did too much then it might bite him back and she might start hating him.

    He moved out of the door and pulled out his car card from his pocket.

    Sitting in his car he moved out of her street and went on the road towards his mansion.

    Meadow saw his car leaving from the windows of her house, Her heart was beating at a rapid pace as Jack''s previous words started reverberating in her mind.

    She quickly pulled out her phone and dialled his number.

    ''I don''t wanna lose him.'' For some reason, her chest hurt after Jack left and she could tell that it was because of the fear that she might never see him again.

    She didn''t want that to happen, she had started loving him after he had done so much for her.

    He even ced himself in danger to save her and Sophie''s life.

    "Hello Jack, pleasee back, let''s talk about it..." She said just as Jack picked her call up.

    Jack listened to her words and then hung up the phone.

    Meadow looked at her phone screen with her heart beating out of her chest.

    "Why didn''t he say anything?" Tears almost fell down her eyes as she kept looking out of the window.

    "I don''t wanna lose him." She dialled his number again, however, this time no reply came from the other side.

    "Please pick up the phone." She called him again.

    However soon she hung up when she saw a car getting parked outside her house.

    It was Jack''s car.

    Jack stepped out of the car and moved towards the house.

    Meadow saw him and quickly moved towards the door, She then opened it.

    "We can talk about it..." Before she couldplete her sentence a kissnded on her lips and Jack closed the door with his leg.

    At first Meadow was shocked by the sudden kiss, however soon enough she gave up and started kissing him with passion.

    Her hands moved around his head and she held it with her fingers slipping between his silky hairs.

    "Mm..." Their moans started reverberating in the ce as their bodies entangaled with each other.

    "Let''s go to the bedroom." Meadow moved away from him and holding his hand she moved him towards her bedroom without looking him in the eyes.

    Jack looked at her from the back and a smile formed on his face, she was a perfectdy.

    Her curves were the biggest among all of his girls and her face was a mixture of gentle and icy.

    She was the perfect type for him, that was the reason way she was the person Jack fell in love with first time in his life.

    He never thought that one day Meadow would be pulling him in her bedroom after the day she rejected him.

    It was all thanks to his Ero meter and he was grateful for it.

    His meter is a blessing for him.

    Soon enough they reached inside the bedroom and Meadow closed the door.

    Jack leasiurley moved toward the bed and sat on it with a smile on his face.

    He then looked at Meadow, who was standing in front of the wooden door with a deep blush on her face.

    "You will be receiving punishment for making me wait so much." Jack said suddenly.

    Meadow heard him and moevd her head up to look him in the eyes.

    She never thought that Jack would say something like this to her.

    She always thought Jack was a gentle and nice person, this was the first time she was experiencing this side of him.

    "What do you mean?" She looked at him with her eyes widened in surprise.

    Jack''s smile widned at her words. "I mean, you will receive punishment for being so stubborn. Now strip." He looked at her while tilting his head.

    He knew that Meadow was a masochinst and likes receiving punishments.

    Meadow on the other hand could feel her body turning hot at his words.

    She gulped her saliva and with a nod she started removing her clothes.

    First she removed the buttons of her white shirt and then she removed her floral skirt.

    Soon enough she was standing in front of him in purple bra and panties, her curves even more visible then before.

    Although she was middle-aged, her skin was still supple and bouncy she had fat stores just in the right ces of her body.

    And her boobs were evenrger then Jack expected.

    He smiled internally and clicked his fingers on the bed sheet.

    "What are you waiting for, I said strip!" This time Jack was even more strict then before.

 Chapter 139 True masochist

    Chapter 139 True masochist

    A shiver ran down Meadow''s spine when she heard his words.

    She was feeling a mixture of pleasure and shame coursing through her body.

    She never expected that Jack would be so dominating.

    She always thought that Jack was a gentle and caring boy who would keep her daughter safe.

    ''Does he act like this even with Sophie?'' Meadow thought and gulped her saliva.

    She didn''t wanna imagine how Sophie would react if anyone acted like this to her, she was her daughter and no one knew her better than her, She was a gentle and kindhearted girl.

    She would never be able to bear such a dominating attitude, she craved for a loving and gentle attitude.

    Jack looked at her facial expressions and could guess what was going through her mind.

    A smile formed on his face, he liked the fact that Meadow wasparing herself to her daughter.

    He stood up from the bed and moved towards her while removing his shirt.

    He could tell that Meadow was worrying about Sophie rather than focusing on him.

    Currently, he wanted her to forget everything and be in the moment with him.

    This moment was something that Jack never dared to imagine before, he always wanted to be with Meadow, but, she never did, but now things were different, he could see on her face that she wanted to have him, her blush was evident on her face.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Jack threw his shirt away on the bed and his hand moved to rest on her shoulder, It then cascaded down to her hand and then to her navel.

    He could feel the smoothness of her skin and the supple bounce of her waist.

    She was a beautifuldy, her hot breath brushed past his face and the scent of her shampoo assaulted his nose.

    The atmosphere around the room calmed down and for a moment they could even hear each other''s irregr heartbeats.

    "Nothing..."

    Meadow moved her eyes away from him, as she felt her cheeks turning hot with blood and his gentle touch on her waist sent tingles through her body.

    She closed her eyes for a moment to feel all the strange sensations under her skin.

    She never imagined that one day she would be this intimate with Jack, he was a cute boy just a few years ago and now he had be so manly and dominating and on top of that she wasmitting a taboo by being so sexual with her daughter''s boyfriend.

    Abination of all these factors made her panties soak with love juices, she could even feel her thighs getting wet.

    "Kiss me..."

    Jack moved his hand from her navel to her chin and positioned her head in front of him to look her deep into her eyes.

    He could see the glimmer in her volcanic ck eyes.

    "You are so beautiful."

    Jack leaned his head in and kissed her lips again, this time their kiss was more prolonged than before.

    They stayed in each other''s embrace for more than five minutes and slowly savoured each other''s tongue while their saliva mixed.

    Their bodies slowly moved closer and soon enough they were pressing against each other.

    Her big and soft boobs deformed against Jack''s iron pecs.

    "Mm..."

    Meadow moved away from him, feeling a bit displeased with herself and a bit happy at the fact that she was with Jack.

    "You used to be so cute." She said looking at him and moving towards the bed.

    She has already epted the fate that today she will elope with Jack and she has even stopped thinking about Sophie right now.

    She was in love with Jack and although she was feeling guilty, it only made her somehow more excited to be with him.

    If Sophie knew about her thoughts then she would be extremely surprised, Meadow was a powerfully self-conscious woman, however, she wasn''t able to control herself in front of Jack.

    Jack on the other hand couldn''t believe his own eyes.

    Meadow sat on the bed and unhooked her bra, revealing herrge and bouncy boobs in front of him.

    She looked at him with a slight smile on her face.

    A devilish smile formed on Jack''s face and he moved towards her, he then picked up her boobs

    A current went past Meadow''s spine when she felt his pinch.

    "Sss..." She moaned and slightly jumped out of the bed.

    "What are you doing?" She asked.

    "Ha..." Jack chuckled slightly and pinched her nipples again.

    "I am still cute?" He asked looking at her in the eyes.

    "Don''t act like this... I don''t like it." She held both of his hands with hers to stop him.

    Jack tilted his head and could see that her blush was deeper than before after he pinched her nipples.

    His hand then moved and reached for her purple panties. "Your body is saying otherwise. Look how wet you are, you even soaked the bed sheets." He moved his fingers in front of her face and showed her the glistening love fluids.

    "Don''t be rude..." She moved her face away again.

    "Turn around." Jack held her waist and turned her around.

    "What are you doing... Ouch!" A yelp moved out of her mouth as she felt a stinging sensation on her asscheeks.

    Jack has pped her ass.

    "Stop... Don''t do it, it''s so shameful... Ahh..." She wanted to resist however Jack pped her ass again tightly.

    "Don''t... Jack... I am older...!"

    Jack smiled at her words and then pped again.

    "I never thought that a puredy like you would be so perverted." Jack moved and squeezed her boobs.

    "What do you mean... I am your mother''s age it''s not OK for you to treat me like this." She turned her head and nced back at him.

    "You are dripping like a waterfall." Jack chuckled and pped her ass again.

    "Umm..." This time Meadow let out a moan instead of a grunt.

    Slowly but surely she also started feeling the pleasure of her kink.

    She was a masochist and Jack was slowly revealing her kink to her.

    "Ha..." Jack let out augh at her moan. "Look at you moaning with a p."

    Jack would never have dared to say such words to Meadow before, however now he knows her basic nature and could tell that she liked getting punished both with words and physical expression.

    "Ahh..." She let out another loud moan when she felt the stinging sensation on her other ass.

    After a few rounds of pping her body was already extremely hot and she was on edge.

    It has been a long time since she has been intimate with any man and now her pussy was craving for Jack''s penis.

    "Do you want it?" Jack moved back and removed his pants and underwear, revealing his giant shaft.

    Meadow listened to his words and turned her head around to look at him, Her face was beet red and there were tears of pleasure in her eyes.

    She had already forgotten about Sophie or the fact that she was currently in such apromising position with Jack.

    It would be hard for people to tell that she was the same Meadow that they knew, the pure and gentledy was now making such a seductive face in front of Jack.

    If Sophie saw her right now then the view of her mother would change in her mind.

    Meadow''s blurry gazended on Jack''s shaft and after focusing for a few seconds the silhouette of his penis made a clear image in front of her.

    And when she looked at how big his penis was she gulped her saliva in terror.

    Although she was already so mature, she wasn''t that sexually experienced and she had seen such a big penis for the first time in her life.

    Jack looked at her reaction and was very pleased with himself, this was the only thing he was proud of before getting his Ero Meter and his penis had never disappointed him.

    Meadow moved her gaze from his penis to his face and she noticed a devilish smile on his face.

    Her nipples suddenly tightened and butterflies moved through her stomach.

    She never thought that she would feel something so strong for a man in her life.

    Gulping her saliva again she nodded slowly.

    "Please do it slowly..." She looked at him with begging eyes.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words and then a daring idea came to his mind, he thought about it for a second and then went for it, he wanted to have no regrets.

    "Call me Master first, you are my ve from now on." Jack leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear.

    Goosebumps raised on Meadow''s body when her brain processed his words.

    This was shameful for her, she was his mother''s age and now he was asking her to say such perverted words.

    If others heard her say such words then her reputation would burn down to the ground. Even Sophie might stop giving her any respect.

    However, even after that, she somehow felt excited at the back of her heart, somehow the words that Jack said made her heart buzz with pleasure.

    "I can''t do it... Ouch..." She received a p before she couldplete her sentence.

    Jack could tell that she was enjoying it and decided to full send.

    "Don''t be such a bitch..." He said another daring word and waited for her reaction, however, he only saw her getting hornier the more he disrespected her.

    She was a true Masochist.

    Getting aroused by both physical and mental punishments.

 Chapter 140 Master

    Chapter 140 Master

    "Master..." Meadow finally said and buried her head into the pillow out of shame, She never thought that she would say something like this to anyone in her life.

    Jack smiled at her words, this was like a dream to him, however, he controlled himself and pped her big ass again.

    "That''s a good girl..." Jack said and holding his shaft he ced the tip on the entrance of her wet vagina while sliding her underwear to the side.

    "Don''t say such shameful words... I am not a girl but a woman." Meadow raised her lips as a shiver ran down her spine when she felt his thick tip spreading the folds of her opening.

    Just by his tip, she could tell that it wouldn''t be all lovey-dovey sex she would be receiving today, but it would be brutal even if Jack didn''t put any special effort, that''s how thick his penis was.

    And she has felt something like this first time in her life.

    Jack slowly moved his hips and started to enter her vagina, he could feel her walls tightly wrapping around his penis, giving it a warm and resistant feeling.

    A smile formed on his face and pping her ass he pumped his waist fully towards her.

    "Ahh..."

    Meadow''s eyes rolled back as saliva almost dripped out of her mouth.

    ''Oh my god... He is so big... He will tear me apart!''

    She grabbed the bedsheets below her and bit the pillow between her teeth.

    She didn''t wanna moan too loud as she was afraid that she woulde out as a slut in front of him.

    ''I have to endure this or he will think I am a slut...''

    Veins popped on her neck as she tried her best to not let out loud voices.

    However, her shivering body was telling all the truth to Jack.

    Jack moved back and pushed his penis inside her vagina again, this time she couldn''t control her voice and let out a deep moan of pleasure.

    "Ahh..." Her body spasmed and her toes curled in from all the stimtion she was receiving from Jack.

    This was an amazing moment for her, a moment she didn''t expect to happen so suddenly out of nowhere.

    Although she has fallen in love with Jack from the hospital incident, she never thought that one day she would be having sex with him.

    And after she found out that Sophie is Jack''s girlfriend even the little bit of hope she had was crushed.

    She crushed it herself, not wanting to think about Jack as he was her daughter''s boyfriend.

    However now things were different, today Jack had made advancements on her and now she was finally in bed with him.

    "Ouch..." She let out a pleasurable grunt as Jack pped her ass again.

    He started moving his waist like an engine piston and soon enough he started hearing louder and louder monas moving out of Meadow''s mouth.

    A smile formed on his face as he kept pumping his dick while savouring her heart-pleasing moans.

    Soon enough Meadow lost herself in the pleasure of his constantly ramming penis and ced all her thoughts aside for the moment.

    Now she wanted to enjoy it as much as she could without any qualms as her body was already out of her control and her reins were in Jack''s hands.

    He was ying with her and making her moan louder and louder with his every thrust and Meadow gave herself up to the pleasure.

    She could see that Jack was a strong and reliable man and she could let him have his way with her.

    She was enjoying it too.

    "Ahh... Oh my god, if you keep going that fast then I will..."

    After a few minutes of continued pumping her body finally gave up and with a violent spasm she orgasmed loudly, her love fluids spilling everywhere on the bed.

    Jack on the other hand was also on the edge, his face was red from all the excitement and sweat covered his body.

    He gave in his final thrust and then came deep inside her vagina. A wave of pleasure assaulted his body as he also let out please filled moan.

    Their bodies slumped in each other''s embrace as Jack buried his head in her giant boobs as he enjoyed the rush of hormones under his skin.

    While Meadow was in no better condition, her body was covered in sweat and she was still spasming in pleasure from time to time as Jack''s semen dripped out of her vagina.

    "You are so brutal..." After catching her breath she looked at him resting on her boobs and a smile formed on her face.

    She moved her hand and started ying with her hair, for some reason, she fell in love with him even deeper after this interaction.

    Jack moved his head up and looked at her in the eyes. "How are you so beautiful?" He asked with a smile as he moved away from her and stood up from the bed.

    "I am not that beautiful, don''t try to tter me." She said while also moving her body up and sitting cross-legged on the bed.

    Jack moved away and sat down on a chair while cing one leg over the other and then looked at her with a smile on her face.

    When Meadow noticed his mischievous smile she turned her head away in a blush.

    She realised again that she was in front of such a young guy acting so immature.

    She then remembered how she was moaning so loudly and calling him her master like a horny girl, her blush deepened at these thoughts.

    ''He can control me so easily. I have to stand my ground from now on and send him home.'' She thought and looked at him again, however, his devilish gaze made her gulp the word she was about to speak.

    Jack realised what she was thinking and then opened his legs revealing his giant that was hard again.

    "Come here." He said in an icy voice while rxing on the sofa chair.

    Meadow''s body suddenly perked up at his words and she stood up from the bed subconsciously, like a trained puppy.

    "What do you want, I think you should go home now." She didn''t dare to look at him while speaking.

    Because she could see his giant dick, which was making her heart beat at a rapid pace.

    "Suck my dick bitch." Jack berated her, he still felt somewhat guilty while saying such degrading words to her, however, he knew that she liked being treated like this.

    After all, she was a Masochist.

    "Don''t say such words..." She slowly moved towards him and kneeled in front of him, she could feel tingles moving through her stomach.

    "Just do as I say..." Jack leaned a bit forward and looked her in the eyes with his hunter''s eyes.

    Meadow gulped her saliva and with a slight nod she moved her head down to kiss his dick, although he was treating her badly, somehow she was enjoying it.

    ''Why do I like him being toxic...'' She didn''t knew about her kink before today and now she was finding out more about herself and her body in the presence of Jack than she ever did.

    "Yes... Go deeper..." Jack moved his head back and rxed his body even more as he felt her hot tongue circting his iron rod.

    Meadow heard him moaning and was happy internally, she moved her head even deeper and soon enough she engulfed his penis deep down his balls.

    Although she was choking, however, she persisted in making him happy.

    ''I have to do it, I have to make him feel good.''

    Unknown to her she already started cing Jack before her.

    Subconsciously she wanted to please him as much as she could and gain his validation.

    Jack smiled when he felt her greeting deep down his balls and then ced his hand over her head.

    "Good girl... Now keep going and don''t disappoint your master." He said and started to enjoy the sensation of her blowjob.

    Meadow started bobbing her head up and down at his words and soon enough she could feel his dick twitching in her mouth.

    She could tell by his monas and his twitching penis that he was about toe.

    She braced herself and started sucking even harder.

    "Ahh..." Jack let out a pleasurable moan and released the salty fluid inside her throat, he could feel the walls of her throat stimting his tip as he continued to cum.

    His legs turned numb for a moment and tingles moved through his chest.

    After such a stressful day, her blowjob was like afortable bed for him, that was made out of velvet, soft and warm.

    Meadow moved away from him and coughed a few times while swallowing his semen.

    Her pussy started dripping with love fluids again as she felt a warm sensation in her stomach.

    She was already horny again.

    Jack saw her condition through his barely open eyelids and smiled.

    "Come over here." He tapped hisp a few times while ordering her.

    In just a few minutes their loud monas started to reverberate in the room again.

    And they went for another two hours, they kept fucking each other and leaving love marks on each other''s bodies, without caring for anything in the world.

    They wanted this moment to stay still and never end.

    "You should leave now, Sophie could be here anytime..." Meadow said as her head rested on his chest.

    Although she didn''t want him to leave she was worried about her daughter, as she could be here anytime.

 Chapter 141 Playboy?

    Chapter 141 yboy?

    Jack moved his head and looked at her. "Should we tell Sophie about us?" He asked with a slight smile on his face.

    He decided to tease her.

    When Meadow heard his words she panicked and quickly sat up on the bed, she looked at him with a worried expression on her face.

    She couldn''t tell if he was serious or joking, and she could feel her heartbeat rising at his words and thinking about how Sophie would react when she finds out about them.

    ''She might start hating me...'' Meadow moved her hand and rested it on her stomach.

    "No, please don''t tell her, let''s keep this a secret between us." She said in a hushed tone as if someone might hear her.

    Jack could tell the distress in her voice and sighed. He knew that Meadow would never be ready to tell Sophie about them.

    However, he would have to tell her on one day or another. ''I will deal with this matter on another day.''

    He decided that it was not the right time to tell Sophie. ''I will find a good moment where the risk is not so great and will tell her about Meadow.''

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her till you are ready." Jack also moved his body and sat on the bed.

    Meadow listened to him and let out a sigh of relief, it was as if a mountain had lifted off of her shoulder.

    A smile formed on her face. "Thanks." She leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

    Jack patted her back for a few seconds and then stood up from the bed.

    "Let''s take a bath." He said while holding her hand and pulling her inside the bathroom.

    Meadow stood up from the bed with a blush on her face and followed him. "We just did it, aren''t you tired?" She asked while moving with him.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words. "Who said that we would do anything in the bathroom, we are just going to bathe. You are such a pervert." Jack said and pped her ass.

    "Ahh..." Meadow let out a grunt at his words and looked at him with a pout on her face.

    "You think I can''t read your intentions?" She was annoyed by his words, he made her seem like she was a pervert when he was the one taking her to the bathroom.

    "Just shut up ande with me." Jack pped her ass again and finally pulled her into the bathroom.

    "You are the perverted one, not me." Meadow retorted again.

    "That is not how you talk to your master." Jack pushed into the cold walls of the bathroom and started rubbing his shaft against her plump ass.

    "Ahh... Master, I am sorry..." She moved her head around and nced at him with a blush on her face.

    She was happy that Jack had such great stamina, she never thought that a cute boy like Jack would be a monster when ites to sex.

    She always thought that he was gentle and caring, however now her view of him has changed for good.

    "Have you ever done anal?" Jack moved his head closer to her ears and whispered while the tip of his penis poked into her anal sphincter.

    A shiver ran down Meadow''s spine when she felt the touch of his penis on her anus.

    "No, I haven''t done it, and I don''t want to..." She looked at him with a glimmer in her eyes.

    Jack could feel her shivering in his embrace, he could tell that she was scared and excited about the anal.

    "It would be fun." Jack smiled and kissed her on the back of the neck.

    Meadow gulped her saliva and nodded, although she was scared, however, she would do it if Jack wanted it to.

    "Do it slowly then." She said and clenched her body to prepare for the iing attack.

    "Don''t worry." Jack kissed her neck again and then slowly pushed his thick penis into her small opening.

    "Uhh... Slow..." Meadow scratched her nails on the bathroom tiles.

    "Don''t worry, it will only hurt for a bit," Jack said and pushed his waist deep inside her anal opening.

    Meadow closed her eyes in pain as his giant started to spread her anus apart, however soon enough it reached her deepest parts and started hitting on her erogenous zones.

    "Ahh..." She let out a loud moan and her head rolled backwards in pleasure and pain.

    She had never felt something like this in her life, this was the first time and she didn''t know that this strange dreadful pleasure would be so good.

    Some part of it was also because she was doing it with Jack, she loved him deeply and was happy that she was with her at this moment.

    She was enjoying both pleasure and love through him.

    His dominating muscr nature made her realise her feminine nature and she just wanted to let go of all of her problems and depend on himpletely.

    She wanted to believe in him and she knew that he would never hurt her or let her down.

    "Ahh... This is so strange..." She moved one of her hands back from the bathroom tiles and then ced her on the hip to support her body from his thrust.

    "Don''t worry, it will get better." Jack braced himself and pushed inside her again, her anus was different than her vagina, it was trying to push him out.

    However, the simtion and thrill,both of them were receiving was like none. Even Jack''s shaft was getting more stimted and resisted than normal.

    This sent wave after wave of pleasure through his body and almost made him cum in his third thrust.

    However, he controlled himself by slowing down and taking some breaths. He then started thrusting his penis again with greater vigour.

    "Ahh... Oh my good... Jack... I love you so much..." Meadow''s toes curled inwards on the wet bathroom floor as her body started shaking in pleasure.

    Her vaginal juices started to squirt out of her opening at a rapid rate and her body felt light from all the pleasure.

    Jack on the other hand kept thrusting and finally let out a huge load inside her anus while holding her waist with both of his hands.

    Finally, he took out his penis and moved away from her, leaning on the wall of the bathroom he started taking in deep breaths and relished the pleasure he was in.

    Meadow turned around and leaned her body on his, there was a slight smile on her face.

    "This was amazing..." She murmured as she rested her head on his chest.

    She could feel his heart breathing at a rapid pace and an even wider smile formed on her face.

    She then looked up at him in his eyes. "You love me right?"

    She wanted to make sure that Jack loved her back too and was not here just for her body.

    She was madly in love with him, although she never expressed it, inside, she always felt warm whenever she saw him.

    And now that she has had sex with him, she wanted to make sure that he was in love with her too.

    It would break her heart if she found out that he didn''t love her and she was a fool who had one-sided love for him.

    Jack took in some more breaths and then looked at her serious expression, he could tell what she was feeling and a smile formed on his face.

    He held her body from her shoulders and hugged her tightly he thennded a kiss on her lips.

    "What do you think?" He asked while looking her in the eyes.

    Meadow narrowed her eyes in annoyance at his words. "Don''t y with me like all the other girls, I am not stupid, just answer me truthfully if you love me or not?"

    She just wanted to hear his words and not beat around the bush, this was a very important matter for her.

    "I love you," Jack said and kissed her again, he didn''t wanna make her feel bad and he really was in love with her.

    He could tell that her emotions were in turmoil right now after all the events and she wanted to make sure that he was the right guy and not some yboy that would break her heartter on.

    She has already been mentally tortured by her ex-husband and she didn''t want that to happen again, that was also one of the reasons she was so against them having sex in the start.

    moved her towards the bedroom and threw her on the bed.

    "How many times should I tell you? I love you so much." He said and Meadow listened to him and thought for a moment.

    "You are telling the truth, right?" She asked again.

    Jack smiled at her words and picked her up in his hands, he then moved her towards the bedroom and threw her on the bed.

    "How many times should I tell you? I love you so much." He said and leaned over her body.

    Meadow''s heartbeat started beating at a rapid pace at his words and then slowly a smile formed on her face.

    She moved her hand and rolled it around his neck. "Thank you so much." She pecked her head and then kissed him.

    Their tongues glided over each other, this time more passionately than ever.

    After about an hour both of them bathed and got dressed again.

    Jack adjusted his clothes and then moved towards the living room.

    "I am leaving, don''t miss me too much." He said with a teasing smile on his face.

    Meadow looked at him with a reluctant expression as she felt her heart hurting seeing him leave.

    "I love you..." She said and hugged him again tightly.

 Chapter 142 Bad Guy

    Chapter 142 Bad Guy

    Jack felt her hugging him tightly and a smile formed on his face, he could tell that she wanted him to stay, however couldn''t say it as she was afraid of Sophie.

    "We can meet again." Jack patted her back and moved away from her.

    Meadow nodded at him and also took a step back, she never thought that she would act like a needy teenage girl in front of him.

    Her face turned red at this thought.

    ''I am so in love with him...''

    She looked at him with her eyes glimmering.

    Jack saw her condition and knew that it would be better if he left her now or her condition could get worse and she might even start crying.

    He always thought that Meadow was a calm and maturedy and would never act so needy for anyone.

    However now after spending some intimate time with her, he could see that she was the opposite of what she portrayed.

    "Ok, I will see youter," Jack said and then turned around to move outside the door.

    Meadow looked at him leaving and wanted to stop him, however, she controlled herself.

    She stood at her ce silently and only after his car moved out the front of her house did a saddened expression appear on her face.

    ''Why am I so sad?'' She thought and moved towards her bedroom with a slouched posture.

    ''I hope I did everything right... Did I annoy him too much?'' More and more thoughts starteding to her mind.

    ''I denied him at first, will he think that I was acting hard to get?'' She forgot about everything Jack said and started contemting her insecurities.

    Soon enough she moved in front of the mirror and looked at her slight love handles.

    ''I have neglected my physique for so long...'' She thought and let out a sigh. ''I have to start dieting again.''

    .....

    Jack on the other hand moved towards his mansion with a slight smile on his face, he was happy that he got Meadow today and that he also solved one of the dangers for his girls.

    After some time he reached in front of his mansion and just as he parked his car, Cassie came running out of the mansion and hugged him tightly.

    "Oh my god... I was so worried." She said while resting her head on his chest.

    She was relieved that he was back and now she could feel his warmth again.

    Nicole and Susan stood behind them with relieved expressions too.

    Just now all of them were worrying about Jack and wondering why it was taking him so long.

    However now that they have seen him, they are happy now.

    Nicole moved towards Jack when Cassie moved away from his embrace, and then she kissed him on the lips.

    "Did you find out anything?" She asked with a curious tone.

    She didn''t know how Jack would deal with the puppet issue, and she was curious now.

    "Don''t worry, the puppets will never trouble you guys again," Jack said in a calm voice while looking Nicole in the eyes.

    He has already killed the man behind the puppets and soon enough he will also find the one who was behind Mr Wang, and then he will deal with them too.

    But for right now he was satisfied with his results.

    "What do you mean? How did you solve it?" Nicole was still curious, she wanted to know if the danger was resolved or if Jack was saying this to calm them down.

    She didn''t wanna experience the feeling of helplessness again. And feels like she is useless, she wants this matter to be solved for good.

    "Let''s go inside the mansion for now," Jack said and started moving towards the wooden door.

    Susan finally came to him like a blushing butterfly and got in his embrace, she didn''t ask him too many questions and just followed him inside while hugging him.

    She was just happy with him being with her.

    Jack saw her silently following him and ced his hand over her shoulder with a smile on his face.

    He was grateful that she was there to provide him with love and warmth unconditionally.

    When Nicole and Cassie saw both of them walking with each other, a jealous expression formed on their faces simultaneously.

    Soon enough all of them sat inside the living area, where Jack ate dinner and Nicole decided to clean the mansion up.

    Susan also stood up from her seat and moved towards her room.

    Cassie sat on the sofa beside him while looking at him eating with intent.

    "Where were you?" She asked suddenly with her eyes narrowed.

    "I was solving the matter with the puppets," Jack said nonchntly while still sipping the soup.

    Cassie took a deep breath at his words.

    "Did one of the puppets give you that love bite?" She said with an annoyed tone as she pointed at his neck.

    When Jack listened to her words, he almost Choked on the soup he was drinking.

    He has just spent some time with Meadow after dealing with Mr Wang and she was the one that left the love bite on his neck.

    He swallowed the soup in his mouth and then turned his head around to look at Cassie.

    He could see her nose raised in annoyance and a dark expression was stered on her face.

    He could tell that she was annoyed by him.

    "Aren''t you the one that left the mark?" He asked with a smile on his face, trying to calm her down.

    For some reason, he didn''t want to tell Cassie about Meadow right now, he was worried that she might react over the top and might even blurt it out identally in front of Sophie or others.

    He first wanted to digest his situation and then tell about it to his girls.

    He still couldn''t believe the fact that he had just spent some sensual time with his childhood crush.

    "Don''t... Don''t lie to me! I hate that when you do it!" Cassie narrowed her eyes even more.

    Jack sighed at her words and then started to eat the food again.

    "How about we talk about this alone?" He said and also tapped his hand on her thighs to calm her down.

    When Cassie heard him, she closed her eyes to contemte for a few seconds and then she nodded.

    She also wanted to spend some alone time with him.

    And after he was gone for the whole day she craved him even more.

    Soon after they were finished with their stuff, Nicole came to him and kissed him on the lips.

    "You shoulde to my room tonight." She looked him in the eyes, begging for his attention.

    Jack nodded at her, "Wait for me." He kissed her back.

    After that, she left for her room.

    "Let''s go." Cassie held his hand and pulled him towards her room, her heart started to beat faster with her every step.

    ''This guy, he always makes me go crazy.'' She thought while pulling him into her room.

    Just as she moved him inside the room she pushed him onto the bed, while she started removing her clothes.

    "You are such a bad guy, I will kill you one day." Removing her panties she moved over him and sat down on his waist, while her naked pussy started rubbing against his crotch to stimte him.

    Jack saw her act and furrowed his brows. ''She is more aggressive than usual...'' He thought and pushed her away from him.

    He sat up on the bed and looked at her with a confused expression on his face.

    "What are you doing?" He asked, slightly annoyed by her strange act.

    Cassie stayed at her ce while looking at him for a few moments in silence.

    "I am gonna fuck you." She moved up again and towards him.

    "No, you won''t." Jack stood up from the bed while adjusting his clothes.

    Cassie also stood up from the bed and looked at him in silence for another few seconds.

    Jack saw her silence and ced his hand on her shoulder.

    "Vent it out..." He looked her deep in the eyes.

    Just as he said the words it acted like a dam breaking and tears started moving out of her eyes.

    She leaned her head closer and rested on his chest.

    "Can I stay like this for a few moments?" She looked at him with glistening eyes and asked.

    Jack smiled and moved her to the bed, he ced her down and spooned her tightly to make her feel the warmth and love he had for her.

    "You can stay like this for as long as you want," Jack whispered in her ears and then kissed her behind her ear.

    He knew that she was holding her emotions back all this time and was trying to act tough to not worry him.

    She wanted to present herself as a strong and reliable girl that would not get him in trouble and that was the reason behind her strange act.

    Jack patted her shoulder for a few minutes to calm her down, he knew that what she needed was his love and support.

    "You don''t have to be so tough on yourself. I will take care of everything, just leave it to me." Jack whispered in her ear.

    He knew that she wanted to feel safe and not so uncertain about the future.

    She was worried about their rtionship and his safety.

    After some time she turned around in his embrace and looked him in the eyes.

    "Can we fuck now?" She asked, this time in a softer and more feminine tone.

 Chapter 143 Lamb

    Chapter 143 Lamb

    Jack moved out of Cassie''s room and moved towards Nicole''s room, he looked at Cassie''s door once again and a slight smile formed on his face.

    He had just had sex with Cassie and now she is sleeping in her room soundly.

    He now wanted to go to Nicole as she asked him to be with her tonight.

    He moved his hand to open the door, however before he could do so a voice sounded near him.

    "Hello, bad boy..." It was a seductive and raspy voiceing from the right side of his body.

    He turned his body around and in front of him stood ady in red, she had dark red lipstick on her lips that shone brightly in the dimly lit hallway and her soft velvety red one-piece flowed around her curves seductively.

    She was looking at Jack with a sensual devilish smile on her face.

    "Vieva, What do you want now?" Jack raised his brows and asked.

    Although she was looking seductive, Jack wasn''t interested in her looks at all, and neither did he have any intention of sleeping with her.

    He was alerted by her presence, he knew that she was not a normaldy and was very powerful.

    She even killed the old beggar who could fly and teleport, Jack could only guess what would happen to him if he tried to piss her off or said anything wrong.

    He might get killed before he has any chance of speaking up or resisting.

    "Why are you acting so cold my dear?" She moved her hand gracefully and clipped her finger on Jack''s chin.

    Her mocking smile was still on her face.

    Jack took a step back to move away from her and then let out a deep breath. He could feel her powerful aura just from her touch.

    She was like a lioness and he was a rabbit in front of her, she didn''t even wanna eat him because he was too weak.

    "I am not your dear." Jack looked her in the eyes.

    "Hahaha..." Vievaughed while cing her hand over her mouth elegantly.

    She was the definition of elegance and beauty by her actions and the way she carried herself. Like a true royal queen.

    "Why are you trying to move away from me? Do I look that ugly?" She asked suddenly, as her smile disappeared from her face and she gazed into his eyes with intent.

    Suddenly seeing her smile disappear sent a current run through Jack''s spine, however, he didn''t show it on his face.

    He knew that showing weakness would be thest thing he would do in front of her and on this earth.

    He stood his ground while meeting her gaze and just as he was about to say something a panel shed in front of him.

    [ 1. I told you that day that you looked ugly. (+1 Heart.)

    2. No, you look beautiful. (-3 Hearts)]

    Jack looked at the options and then seeing the results they would give he concluded one thing.

    That Vieva didn''t know about his power, or she would never fall for his words.

    He then moved his head and looked at her head, he could see her Ero Meter on ny-eight and one of her hearts was blue.

    Which means that she has a negative heart for him. Jack didn''t know the reason why she hated him so much, but he could solve that now.

    He didn''t wanna be on her bad side as he knew that it would not be a good idea right now, she was a powerfuldy that could kill him any time.

    She is even more powerful than Mr Wang and the Old Beggar.

    ''One day I will teach her a lesson...'' Jack thought and decided.

    He could see that she was ying with him and teasing him however she liked, she didn''t even consider him to be a human, in her eyes, he was like amb to be ughtered anytime.

    And Jack didn''t like this fact, he has self-respect for himself.

    He chose the first option and focused on her eyes again.

    "I already told you that day that you looked ugly," Jack said with a serious and dismissive tone, it was clear in his voice that he didn''t want anything to do with Vieva.

    She listened to his words and her slight smirk turned into a wide smile. She then tilted her head slightly and looked at him with a curious expression.

    "You are the first guy that dares to act like this in front of me." She said and then turned her head to look out of the window.

    She then sighed and rolled her eyes. "Don''t piss me off after today, this is yourst warning." She moved close to him with a smile on her face.

    Jack was about to move away from her when suddenly a panel flew in front of him.

    [1. Dodge her kiss. (-5 Hearts.)

    2. Let her kiss you. (+0 Hearts, +0 Ero Points.)

    3. Get involved in the kiss and bite her lip. (+1 Heart.)]

    Jack looked at the options and gulped his saliva, he knew that choosing the first option meant death.

    Minus five hearts would definitely put him on her dead list and he won''t be able to take his next breath after he moves away from her.

    Taking in a deep breath he clicked on the third option.

    Vieva moved towards him and then leaning her head down she started to suck on his lips while holding his head with both of her hands.

    Jack also didn''t hesitate and held her slim waist with both of his hands, his tongue struggled for a few seconds, however after that, his tongue moved inside her mouth and he started to savour her saliva.

    Vieva''s eyes widened in surprise when she felt his tongue in her mouth, she never thought that Jack would ever dare to get himself involved in his case.

    However, what shocked her the most was the fact that he even bit her lip.

    ''I was right, he is different. Even better than that old frog, he would be fun to y with.''

    She thought and moved away from him and then looked at his face with curiosity and a smile on her face.

    In her eyes, Jack is a mysterious and unpredictable guy and although she is different, she is still a woman and her feminine nature soon wins over her and the mysterious nature of Jack roots an impression in her heart.

    She never thought that the guy she intended to y with would y tricks on her.

    "I will see youter..." She said and giggled, and with her giggles, she also disappeared in silence.

    After she was gone, Jack let out a sigh and then moved towards Nicole''s room.

    "Why are you sote? I thought you wouldn''t show up." Nicole opened the door with her hair dishevelled and her eyes groggy, she looked at Jack while rubbing one of her eyes.

    She was wearing an oversized blue tee shirt and underneath it, Jack couldn''t see anything.

    "I always keep my promises." Jack moved into her room and kissed her on the lips while hugging her tightly.

    He had just faced Vieva and now Nicole was in front of him, to him Nicole was more beautiful than Vieva.

    "Mmm... Don''t be naughty, I am not in the mood now." Nicole moved her lips away and stepped towards her bed with a pout on her face.

    "What do you mean? Do you want me to punish you?" Jack moved towards her with a smile on his face.

    Nicole leaned on the bed on her back and then she spread her legs apart to reveal her freshly shaven pussy.

    She moved her legs in an ''M'' Position that gave a full view of her pussy, then a shameful blush formed on her face.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face when he saw her arousing posture and then his penis started twitching in his pants.

    Without waiting anymore he dropped his pants down and moved over her.

    "Ahh... Daddy...." Nicole smiled and kissed him as her hands moved over his neck, she could feel his penis twitching against her opening, ready to rip her apart.

    "I can''t wait anymore... Daddy, please put it in." She also crossed her legs over his waist.

    Jack didn''t make her wait too much and soon positioned his penis on her opening.

    His waist moved slowly and soon enough he inserted his dick deep inside her.

    "Ahh..."

    Nicole''s head moved backwards as a satisfied smile formed on her penis inside and outside her vagina.

    His hands grabbed hers and pinned them to the bed while he face, she had craving this the whole day and finally, she could have it all.

    "Kiss me..." She said in an exasperated voice as she struggled to breathe because of the pleasure of his penis.

    Jack leaned in and started sucking on her neck.

    This served as even higher stimtion for Nicole and she started moaning even loudly.

    "Ahh..." She moaned again and again as Jack started to piston his penis inside and outside her vagina.

    His hands grabbed hers and pinned them to the bed while he assaulted her neck with his mouth, leaving red marks all over.

    His waist continued to move and soon enough he released his sperm deep inside her vagina.

    "whhha..." Nicole orgasmed loudly as she felt wave after wave of endorphins rushing below her skin.

    Her nipples turned sensitive and when they brushed against his chest through her teeshirt, it sent a thrill through her body.

    "I need more..." After gaining someposure she looked him in the eyes and demanded more attention from him.

    ....

    Outside their house, a ck raven with red eyes sat over the trees as it looked towards the mansion.

    After some time it pped its wings and then disappeared into the ck sky.

 Chapter 144 Sushi

    Chapter 144 Sushi

    The next day Jack woke up on Nicole''s bed and felt the bright sun rays entering the room through the curtains.

    Blinking his eyes a few times he stretched his arms and stood up from the bed, he looked out of the window and saw that it was the middle of the day.

    "I slept too much, must be because of the stuff I dealt with yesterday." He looked around and saw that Nicole was not in the room.

    ''She must be out handling the new business.'' Jack thought and wore some clothes, he was naked right now.

    After he ced a shit and pants on his body he moved out of Nicole''s room and to the living area, the whole mansion was empty, no one was present beside him.

    ''Cassie and Susan must be at college.'' He grabbed a bottle of cold water and looked for his phone.

    He left it on the living area sofa yesterday and after some rummaging he soon found his phone.

    Grabbing it he sat down on the sofa in a rxed posture while leaning back, he then opened his phone.

    ''It''s already noon.'' He looked at the time and saw that it was already one p.m.

    ''Why are there so many notifications.'' He unlocked his phone and looked at dozens of messages he received from Meadow.

    He started reading them.

    "Hello, Good morning."

    "Hello?"

    "Are you sleeping?"

    "Can you answer me?"

    .

    .

    .

    "I am sorry if I did anything wrong yesterday, please reply to me."

    There were many rows of messages from her and in the final messages she even started asking for forgiveness.

    Jack read the message and sighed, he could tell that she was obsessed with him after yesterday and feared losing him.

    ''It might be because of her marriage, she doesn''t wanna lose me too.'' A thought moved through his mind and he pitied Meadow.

    He could tell that she was hurt internally because of her past and now it was showing in her texts.

    ''I have to make her feel safe.'' Jack thought and clicked the phone off, although he wanted to make her feel safe, he wanted to think a bit first and then reply.

    He could tell that currently she is on an emotional roller coaster and it would be hard for him to make her understand.

    ''I have to think this through.''

    He thought and then rested his body back on the sofa.

    "You woke up?" Suddenly he heard a voice from behind and he looked back, it was the familiar figure of Nicole.

    "Where were you?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "I was cleaning Cassie''s room." Nicole moved and sat beside him with a smile on her face.

    "You should let her clean her room," Jack said.

    "It''s nothing major, she cleans my room too," Nicole said while cing a hand on his shoulder.

    Jack nodded at her words and rxed back in his seat to think.

    "What are you worrying about?" Nicole asked suddenly after some moments of silence, she could see a frown on Jack''s face and could tell he was worried about something.

    Jack opened his eyes and stared at her in silence for a few seconds, he contemted if he should tell her about Meadow or not.

    After some thought, he sat upright on the sofa, cing a hand over her shoulder he pulled her beside him.

    "Ah..." Nicole let out a cute yelp and then looked him in the eyes. "You can share anything with me."

    Jack pulled out his phone and told her about Meadow.

    Nicole listened to him intently and at the end let out a disappointed sigh.

    "What were you thinking? Fucking Sophie''s mom? What would Sophie think?" She looked at Jack with dumbfounded eyes.

    At first she couldn''t believe her own ears when Jack told her about Meadow.

    "Tell me what should I do?" Jack looked her in the eyes.

    He was more interested in a solution to this problem rather than some guilt talk.

    "Just text her back that you were sleeping, she will take time but eventually she will stop being so needy," Nicole said while pointing at the phone.

    She gave Jack a simple solution.

    Jack listened to her and nodded, he was thinking the same thing and now Nicole has also confirmed it.

    ''I think she needs time to heal.'' Jack thought and messaged Meadow back.

    ''I am sorry, I was sleeping.'' He texted back.

    Nicole saw him texting and stood up from the sofa and moved towards the kitchen.

    "Let me prepare some food for you." She said and moved away from his sight.

    Just as Jack sent the message a reply came from the other side as if she was waiting for his response.

    Jack saw this and let out another sigh, he could tell that Meadow would need a lot more care than he expected.

    "Can we meet again?" She messaged.

    "When?" Jack asked.

    "Tonight, I know a good sushi ce." Meadow messaged again.

    Jack could feel her desperation through the messages.

    He thought for a moment and nodded. "OK, I will pick you up in the evening."

    "Thanks," Meadow replied.

    Jack took in a deep breath and clicked the phone off again, he then stood up from the sofa and moved towards the kitchen.

    He saw Nicole preparing food for him and hugged her from behind.

    "You can''t keep your hands off me, can you?" She nced back at him with a slight smile on her face.

    "Just shut up and let me hug you," Jack said and tightened his grip around her body.

    Nicole felt his muscr grip and slowly a smile formed on her face, she was happy that Jack was hugging her.

    After a few minutes of silence, Nicole nced back at him and smiled when she saw his eyes closed and his head resting on her shoulder.

    ''He is always so stressed out.'' She thought.

    "Come on, let''s eat some food."

    Jack opened his eyes listening to her and then nodded.

    After eating the food, Nicole went out for the business and Jack sat on the sofa with a notebook in front of him.

    There was a name on the Notebook, and it was the name of the person that gave Mr Wang his power.

    He has just used his truth meter to derive this name.

    "So Vieva is the one that gave Old Wang the power to make puppets." He closed the notebook and closed his eyes.

    He currently doesn''t have enough power to deal with Vieva, and he has even asked his notebook about it and it says that the chance of him killing Vieva currently is one per cent, which is higher than he expected.

    ''She is too powerful for me. I have to rely on Ero Meter for now to get her under control. I might be able to stay safe from her when I fill all five of her hearts.'' Jack decided and then stood up from the sofa.

    He then took a bath and prepared himself for the date he nned tonight with Meadow.

    Soon enough evening came through and his car moved out of his mansion.

    After driving through the roads he reached the ce where he and Meadow decided to meet.

    It was the same shop that Jack picked her up from yesterday.

    "Hey..." Meadow stepped up in his car with a smile on her face.

    She was wearing a short one-piece that revealed her thighs and her giant cleavage.

    She was wearing a seductive dress.

    Jack raised his brows looking at her, he never thought that one day he would see her in such seductive clothing.

    The Meadow he knew was a gentle and disciplined woman, he never thought that she would have such a seductive side to her.

    "Did Sophie see you wearing these clothes?" Jack asked, he wondered how Sophie would have reacted when she saw her mother wearing such a scandalous dress.

    "I told her that I found a new guy and I was going on a date with him," Meadow said with a smile on her face.

    Jack looked at her in silence and started his car, he could tell that she was not being her true self, she was doing all this to impress him.

    "How do I look?" She asked him with a small smile on her face.

    "You look good," Jack told her the truth, she really looked good to him.

    "Where is the Sushi ce you were taking me to?" Jack asked.

    "Ahh..."

    She looked at him with shame in her eyes

    Jack saw her face and could tell that she had no idea of this supposed ce, she was just saying things to get him toe.

    "Don''t worry I know a good Sushi ce," Jack said and elerated the car.

    Meadow sat in silence while contemting her life, she was feeling extremely ashamed.

    She was so excited to meet Jack, however in a hurry she forgot to search for a good sushi ce.

 Chapter 145 Never Alone

    Chapter 145 Never Alone

    As they were moving through the city, suddenly a call came on Jack''s phone.

    Both Meadow and Jack looked at the phone with their brows raised.

    Meadow grasped in for a breath as she looked around the moving car as if someone was spying on her.

    Jack on the other hand stayed silent for a few moments and then moved his hand towards the phone to pick it up.

    "Wait! Don''t pick up the call!" Meadow''s hands moved in a hurry and she grabbed the phone before Jack could.

    Jack looked at her face and could see sweat on her forehead and her face red.

    He could even see that her breathing was ragged, she was scared of the call.

    "What are you doing?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "What if she finds out that we are together?" Meadow looked at him with her eyes wide, she was terrified of the fact that Sophie was calling Jack and she might find out about them.

    Meadow could only imagine how bad Sophie would be when she found out about her and Jack.

    ''She will definitely start hating me.'' Meadow didn''t want Sophie to find out about her and Jack as she was sure that Sophie would start hating her.

    She was Sophie''s mother and now she was having an intimate rtionship with Jack.

    Jack sighed looking at her condition, "Give me the phone I won''t tell her." Jack said he was in no mood to tell Sophie about his rtionship with Meadow.

    She was in favour of keeping all this a secret.

    Meadow could feel her heart jumping out of her chest at his words. "She is very intelligent, she might sense that we are together."

    Jack could see tears in her eyes.

    ''She is in such a bad condition.'' Jack could feel that emotions were wreaking havoc in her mind and he wanted to calm her down.

    He moved the car to the side and stopped it, pressing the handbrake he looked at Meadow while slightly leaning on the steering wheel.

    "And what if she finds out? We both love each other and one day or another Sophie will definitely find out about us." Jack said with a serious tone.

    Meadow heard his words and turned silent while holding her breath, she contemted his words, not knowing what she should do.

    She felt like what Jack was saying was right, however, for some reason, her heart was not resting.

    ''How have I be so reactive?'' She thought and grabbed her dress with her fist.

    She moved her head and looked at Jack. "Not right now please..." She looked at him with pleading eyes and gave him the phone.

    Jack nodded at her and took the phone from his hand, and just as the call was about to disconnect he picked it up.

    "Hello, Jack..." From the other side of the phone the sweet voice of Sophie came.

    "Hello," Jack said.

    "Mmm... I am alone at home." Sophie said with a slight giggle in her voice.

    Jack stayed silent at her words for a few seconds while Meadow on the other hand felt guilty.

    She bit her lip and the realization of Sophie and Jack''s rtionship struck her mind.

    She was taking time away from Jack and Sophie and she felt guilty and mean for it.

    "I am sorry, but I am busy today," Jack said in a calm tone as he didn''t wanna upset Sophie.

    "Really?" Sophie''s voice dimmed down at his words and both Jack and Medow could feel the sadness in her voice.

    Meadow could tell that her daughter was feeling very sad right now.

    "I will meet you on some other day..." Jack said with a sigh, he also didn''t wanna make Sophie sad, however, he couldn''t do anything about the current situation.

    "I was so excited... But it''s OK, when are we gonna meet again?" Sophie asked with a dimmed-down voice.

    "I will text you the timeter," Jack said again.

    "Mm.. Can we just talk then, I want to hear your voice for a bit..." Sophie said in a pleading voice.

    She wanted to chat with Jack a bit more, she was in love with him and just hearing his voice makes her day better.

    "Yes, what do you wanna talk about," Jack said while looking at Meadow and she nodded at him, indicating that he should talk with Sophie.

    "My mom found a new boyfriend after so long, I am so happy for her." Sophie''s voice turned up again with this statement.

    Jack could feel the excitement in her voice.

    While Medow''s tears finally couldn''t stop themselves and finally started dripping, she held her hands over her mouth to stop any kind of voiceing out of her mouth.

    Jack saw her condition and stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "Sophie, How about I call you a bitter, I am driving right now." He didn''t wanna prolong this conversation as Meadow was getting more and more emotional.

    "Ok, sure, bye I love you..." Sophie said from the other side.

    "I love you too," Jack said and hung up the phone.

    And just as he did so Meadow started sobbing with voices leaking out of her mouth.

    He ced his hand on her thighs to calm her down. Looking at her condition he was also feeling somewhat guilty, after all, he was the one who tried to get with her.

    ''Should I have not slept with her? Was it a wrong decision?'' A sudden thought came to Jack''s mind and a pang of pain moved through his chest.

    ''No, I would have regretted it my whole life if I never made a move on Meadow, she was my first crush after all. I have to solve this matter more gently than I thought.''

    He rubbed his hand on her thighs for a few seconds and then started the car.

    "How about we go to a hotel instead?" He asked, He could tell that Meadow was not in a condition to go to a restaurant, a hotel would be a better ce.

    Meadow kept rubbing her eyes while she nodded, sobs continued to move out of her mouth.

    Jack soon parked his car in front of a grand hotel and soon enough they were in a room.

    Meadow sat on the bed with a saddened expression, her tears were already dry and she looked at Jack with a slouched posture and hollow eyes.

    "I think we should not do this." She said suddenly, just when Jack came and sat beside her.

    Jack stayed silent at her words for a few seconds, he could tell that this was not the solution for anything.

    Both of them loved each other and would not be able to live without them.

    Especially Meadow, by how she was messaging desperately Jack could tell that she needed him the most.

    She needed a man to rely on and if not Jack then she might go to someone else to try and Jack doesn''t want that to happen.

    He would rather face Sophie about them than to see Meadow with some other man or lonely all her life.

    without you anymore, so don''t even think of leaving." He said.

    He knows that Meadow needs his love the most to heal the wounds He took in a deep breath and kissed her on the lips. "I can''t live without you anymore, so don''t even think of leaving." He said.

    He knows that Meadow needs his love the most to heal the wounds in her heart from her past rtionship.

    Meadow on the other hand when heard his words, her eyes glimmerd for a few seconds.

    "Are you telling the truth? You really can''t live without me? So you are not gonna leave me ever right?" She asked with expectations filled in her eyes.

    Jack pushed her onto the bed and moved over her, he kissed her lips again and stared deep into her eyes.

    "Yes, I will never leave you alone..." He said and then looked at her for her reaction.

    Meadow on the other hand when heard his words couldn''t help herself but shed a tear.

    This time these were tears of happiness. She wanted to believe in Jack and she has done so.

    "Promise?" She asked with tears in her eyes.

    "Yes." Jack kissed her again and then raised her one-piece above her stomach, revealing her naked pussy.

    She had not worn any underwear for him.

    A slight smile formed on his face and he pulled his penis out and ced it on her entrance which was already wet.

    "I love you," Jack said and trusted his penis deep inside her vagina.

    More and more tears rolled down Meadow''s eyes and soon enough a smile formed on her face when she felt his dick touching the deepest parts of her vagina.

    "Thanks..." She moaned and grabbed both of his shoulders tightly to support herself.

    Jack raised his hips and thrust again, this time with even more ferocity.

    "I love you too..." Meadow moaned again loudly, she was feeling better than before.

    And Jack could tell by how wet she was and how tightly her pussy was mping around his penis.

    He could tell that her body was begging for his pounding and he didn''t make her wait too long and started thrusting his penis again and again.

    "Ahh... Ohh..."

    Meadow started moaning louder and louder, she was feeling happy.

    Pleasure was moving through her body and was assaulting every part of her body and it was hitting better than usual because just now she was very sad and now she was happy.

    "Ah... Keep going... Ah... I am cumming..." Meadow moaned loudly and her legs grasped around his waist.

 Chapter 146 Glad

    Chapter 146 d

    Jack and Meadow sat on the hotel room''s sofa.

    Meadow was snuggled in his embrace and there was a small smile on her face.

    She nced at him again and again with affectionate eyes and Jack could tell that she didn''t want him to leave.

    "I think you should go home now or Sophie will start getting worried." It was already night time and the sun was already settled.

    Anytime Sophie could call Meadow.

    Meadow listened to him and her arms around his body tightened, clearly indicating that she wasn''t in the mood to leave.

    "I will tell her that I will stay out tonight," Meadow murmured in a shameful tone, she knew that what she was saying was wrong however she didn''t wanna leave Jack so soon.

    She wanted to spend some more time with him.

    "I have already exined to you that I would never leave you, however, if you keep acting this way then I would have no choice," Jack said suddenly after a bit of silence.

    His tone was strict.

    He has already tried to use thenguage of love however no matter what, Meadow was not ready to understand.

    Although he loved her, he didn''t want her to be so needy.

    It makes him feel like he was not giving her enough love and there was some more to give.

    He has already put his all into her, however, she is still not satisfied.

    "I know but I can''t help it..." She said and finally moved away from him, she could tell that although Jack loved her, he wanted her to be less obsessive.

    "Don''t worry, we will spend a lot of time together in the future," Jack said and stood up from the sofa to wear his clothes again.

    Meadow looked at him dressing up and sighed.

    She didn''t want to leave, however, since Jack wanted it, she couldn''t do anything.

    She also started dressing up and soon enough both of them exited the hotel room.

    "Let''s go..." Jack held her hand and pulled her towards the elevator.

    Meadow moved behind him silently with a slight blush on her face. Just the small action of holding his hand in an open environment made her blush.

    ''He is so hot.'' She looked at him in the elevator with love in her eyes. She was enchanted by his appearance.

    There was nothing she hated about Jack, in her eyes he was perfect and although his looks were average in the eyes of others, to her he looked extremely manly and handsome.

    After reaching the parking area both of them sat in the car and soon enough their vehicle drove into the distance.

    "Drop me here," Meadow said just as they reached a few blocks away from her house, she didn''t want Sophie to see Jack''s car and that Jack was the one that Meadow was on a date with.

    "Bye..." Meadow kissed him on the lips and stepped out of the car.

    There was a smile on her face, however, Jack could read the sadness behind her smile.

    Soon enough she disappeared into the ally and then Jack drove his car around, towards the mansion.

    As he was turning the car around he saw a young girl standing at the corner of the road with a white polythene bag in her hand.

    She was wearing a pink teeshirt and green shots and was looking at Jack''s car with tearful eyes.

    Jack only noticed her when the headlights of his car projected on her face and she didn''t flinch but stayed rooted in her ce.

    When Jack identified the young girl his heart skipped a beat. He looked at her while gulping his saliva while his car stayed in the same spot.

    After some seconds he quickly parked the car at the corner of the street and then stepped out.

    He looked at the young girl with guilt shing in his eyes and moved towards her in hurried steps.

    "Sophie... Let me.." Before he could finish his words the polytene bag filled with beer cans dropped from her hands and she hugged him tightly.

    "Oh god, thanks..." She said and moved even closer to him.

    When Jack saw her reaction he furrowed his brows, he never expected such a reaction, he expected her to be angry and not want to touch him, however here she was hugging him tightly.

    After a few seconds, Jack couldn''t take it anymore and patted her back. "Sophie..." He tried to wake her up from her stupor.

    Sophie moved away from him and looked him in the eyes with tears in them.

    "So it''s you that mom is dating? I am so d..." She said with a relieved smile on her face.

    Jack raised his brows at her words.

    "Let''s go inside the car and talk there," Jack said, picked up the beer cans from the road and moved towards the car.

    Sophie moved behind him and then both of them sat inside the car.

    "You are not angry?" Jack looked at her with his brows furrowed, he was confused by Sophie''s reaction.

    He thought that she would get angry at him for getting caught with Meadow, however, she was happy on the other hand.

    She even seemed relieved to him, as if a huge burden had been lifted off of her shoulders.

    "Why would I be angry? I am happy on the other hand." Sophie said with a smile on her face. She seemed genuinely excited.

    "Are you fine with Me dating your mom?" Jack gave her a sceptical look.

    "It''s better if you date her than any random guy that may break her heart again, I believe in you that you will never hurt her feelings." She said while cing her hand on his.

    "That''s..." Jack didn''t have any words.

    "Don''t worry, I am fine with it. She needs love and she used to be your crush so it''s best for the both of you." Sophie said again.

    She wanted her mother to be happy.

    Jack on the other hand was bewildered with the whole situation. He thought for some moment and then gulped his saliva.

    He never thought that one day he would hear this kind of words from a daughter for her mother.

    ''Ero Meter... It''s too powerful.''

    "But remember that we should hide the fact that I know about your rtionship," Sophie said again, this time with a bit of seriousness in her voice.

    She didn''t want her mother to find out that she knew about their rtionship.

    "Why?" Jack leaned back in his seat. He had an idea of why Sophie said this, however, he wanted to hear from her mouth anyway, just to make sure that they were on the same page.

    "Well, I don''t think she is ready for it now. She will definitely be ashamed if she finds out that I know. She might even start ignoring me out of shame." Sophie said with a slightly sad expression.

    Jack nodded at her words, he was thinking the same thing and now Sophie has confirmed it.

    "Ok, I won''t tell her." Jack nodded at her.

    "By the way, are you free now?" Sophie looked at him in the eyes with expectations shing in them.

    Jack stared at her for a few seconds and then looked away from her. "How about tomorrow?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    He wanted to reach his home and rx a bit.

    Sophie''s lips moved downwards as her posture slouched.

    "Ok, but at least let me say you thanks before you leave."

    "Thanks? For what?"

    "For helping my mom heal, I am sure she will be fine after you give her enough love." She said and tied her hair behind her head and moved her face towards hisp.

    Jack looked at her and a smile formed on his face, he could tell how she was gonna thank him.

    She wanted to give him a blowjob as a thanks.

    Jack didn''t resist and opened his legs as a weing gesture.

    Sophie smiled and opened his zip, soon enough his giant monster was in her hands.

    "Gulp..." She gulped her saliva as she felt shivers running down her body when she saw his penis.

    She had been dreaming of it for a few days and now she had seen Jack, she couldn''t let him leave without tasting it even a single time.

    Jack on the other hand smiled and when he felt her soft hands slowly caressing his penis his smile widened.

    His legs moved even more apart and soon enough his dick hardened to its maximum capacity.

    "Mm..." He grunted slightly when he felt her tongue on the tip of his penis.

    Her soft tongue slowly started circting around his peins and soon enough she took his shaft deep down her throat, giving him the maximum stimtion.

    Her head then started bobbing up and down.

    "Yes... Keep going." Jack ced his hand on her head and started pushing her head down more to reach even more depth.

    "Ahh... Yes... You have be so good..." His hips clenched as he felt a warm sensation moving through his legs to his whole body.

    "Ahh... Yes... You have be so good..." His hips clenched as he felt a warm sensation moving through his legs to his whole body.

 Chapter 147 Tiger and Rabbit

    Chapter 147 Tiger and Rabbit

    Sophie moved her head up and licked her lips with a smile on her face, right now she couldn''t bear to meet her eyes with Jack so she averted her gaze quickly.

    Jack on the other hand was reeling in pleasure, his breathing was ragged as his chest moved up and down in a strange rhythm.

    "Why are you looking away?" Jack said with a smile on his face after his breathing calmed down.

    His hand moved to her chin and he made her face his eyes and soon enough their gaze met with each other.

    Sophie looked into his eyes and her face turned even more red. "You are such a bully..." She murmured.

    Jack chuckled at her words, he knew that Sophie was a very submissive girl and hated giving blowjobs but for him she did it, to please him.

    And he was happy about that fact.

    "I think I should reward you," Jack said and grabbing her hand he pulled her in hisp.

    "Ah..." Sophie grunted lightly and soon enough her face rested in his chest while her legs were on hisp.

    "Remove your tee shirt."

    She heard his seductive masculine voice and a shiver ran down her spine.

    Her breathing turned heavy and she moved her head up to look him in his devil eyes.

    Her hands moved and rested on her teeshirt and soon enough, stretching her body the tee shirt came off.

    A pink bra revealed itself underneath, hiding her small but perky boobs.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face as his hand moved andnded on her chest, he pushed her bra upwards and revealed her boobs.

    "You have such perverted boobs." He whispered in her ear as his finger folded her nipples between them, making Sophie let out a small and cute moan.

    "Ah..." She slightly jumped onto hisp and held his shoulder with her hand. "Don''t tease me. I won''t be able to handle it if you do too much..." She looked away from him again.

    Her face was covered in beet red.

    Jack smiled and pinched her nipple again. "How can I resist when you make sounds this good."

    "Ahh... Please..." She jumped slightly again in hisp.

    Jack chuckled at her cute nature. "Let me taste them." He said and removed her brapletely from her body and then threw it away to the side.

    His hands thennded on her waist and he tried to push her up slightly, however, he did it very gently, it was only to indicate for her to move up a bit.

    Sophie understood his indication and her petite body moved and then she stood on her knees, in hisp.

    Both of her hands rested on his shoulders and her perky boobs were hanging in front of his face to taste them as much as he wanted.

    "They are all yours, but please be careful..." She murmured in a hushed tone while leaning her head over the car seat headrest.

    Jack just smiled at her words and then his head moved in for the delicious feast in front of him.

    His tongue was the first one to touch her right nipple and it sent tingles down her spine just as it did, she could feel her panties getting flooded, just when Jack''s tongue touched her boobs.

    "Ah..." She let out a cute moan at the start.

    Jack chuckled inwardly at her voice and then opened his mouth to take a mouthful of her apple breast.

    His teeth gently pressed against her skin and his tongue rolled around her nipple to provide a gentle stimtion.

    However, even this gentle stimtion was too much for Sophie''s little heart and she started letting out cute voices again and again.

    "Abh... Uhh... Jack... Stop..." She even let out some giggles from all the pleasure that was running in her body.

    Jack started sucking on her boob with greater ferocity as his left hand moved and started kneading her other perky bosom.

    He pinched it sometimes and sometimes kneaded it.

    "Jack... Ah..." Sophie''s hands that were on his shoulder soon moved behind his head while her elbows leaned on his shoulder.

    She was getting weak slowly and it was getting hard for her to support herself under his constant attacks.

    Her body started releasing a feminine scent throughout the car and even her knees started turning weak.

    Jack could feel that she was about to orgasm with just him sucking on her boobs.

    He smiled and then his right hand moved inside her shots and his middle finger and index finger rested against her vaginal opening and could feel that she was extremely wet.

    "Ahh... No Jack... Don''t..." She felt the fingers pressing against her opening and soon she felt them entering her vagina.

    "Ah..." Suddenly her eyes widened as she felt them touching her erogenous spot.

    "Jack..."Before she could say anything Jack started moving his hand, exciting her erogenous spot again and again, while he continued to attack her boobs with his mouth and his other hand.

    Suddenly arge wave of pleasure moved through her body and she could feel her floodgates opening.

    "Jack!... Stop... I will soil my shots... Ah..." Before she could finish her words her stomach suddenly spasmed and a wave of hot pleasure moved through her body.

    "Ahh...." She let out a loud moan and vaginal fluids started squirting out of her pussy wetting her shots and some even dripping on Jack''s pants.

    Her eyes rolled back in pleasure with her head.

    Her nails tightly dug themselves into Jack''s shirt, almost piercing it and entering his skin.

    He could tell that she was at her peak orgasm and decided to take it even higher, he quickly pushed her baggy shorts and panties aside and then prated his huge penis deep inside her small cave.

    A jolt moved through her spine and her grip on his shoulder tightened her nails digging even deeper into his skin.

    "Oh... Jack..." Her head leaned in and rested on his head for support, her whole body became powerless and gave up to Jack.

    Just with one thrust, she became a small rabbit trapped under the hands of a giant tiger and that tiger soon started defiling her body.

    Jack ced both of his hands on her hips and started moving her body up and down,pletely in control, all Sophie was doing was letting out moans from time to time.

    Her moans became louder and louder as time passed and Jack''s intensity also increased on her pussy.

    "Ahh... You are so tight..." Jack could feel her folds resisting against his tight penis, however, they were only seeding in stimting his penis more.

    "Ahh... Umm..." Sophie on the other hand couldn''t speak anything as her mind was already cloudy from the world of pleasure she was in.

    Vaginal fluids were constantly leaking out of her vagina and she even forgot how many times she has orgasmed by now.

    ''He is so good...'' Sophie doesn''t know how good other men are, however, she has heard stories from her college friends that some of them have never orgasmed once with their boyfriends.

    However, Jack on the the other hand makes her orgasm every time and even multiple times in the same session.

    rejected her advances not once but twice today.

    In the end, she forced herself onto his body and gave him a blowjob.

    Today was no different, she would even say that today she had orgasmed the most in her life. Maybe it''s because of the fact that she was somewhat Jealous of her mother and also how Jack rejected her advances not once but twice today.

    In the end, she forced herself onto his body and gave him a blowjob.

    ''Has he stopped feeling attraction for me?'' Suddenly a thought moved through her brain in her trace state and she jolted awake from her stupor.

    Her eyes met with Jack''s blurry ones and then tears started rolling down her cheeks.

    They were both tears of pleasure and fear of losing him, she braced herself and started moving her hips up and down to support him.

    Although her body couldn''t muster any energy she still pushed through and started to jump up and down on hisp to provide him with maximum stimtion.

    When Jack felt her moving on her own he moved his hands away from her hips and leaned his head back in the car seat to enjoy the sensation.

    "Yes... Sophie, keep going... You are doing so good..." He pinched her nipple and felt a warm feeling in his belly.

    "Ahh..." A grunt moved out of his mouth and he squirted his semen deep inside her vagina.

    Sophie on the other hand orgasmed a few more times and then her body became powerless and she leaned on Jack while taking in deep breaths.

    After some time she opened her eyes and looked at him. "You ruined my shorts, how am I supposed to return home back when they are wet?"

    Jack could see an annoyed expression on her face.

    After a few seconds of silence, a smile formed on his face. "Who said anything about going back? Now you will stay with me tonight." He said and kissed her lips.

    When Sophie heard his words, butterflies moved through her stomach and a blush formed on her face.

    "Are you telling the truth?" She asked.

    She also wanted to spend more time with him.

    "Mmm..." Jack nodded.

    Getting his affirmation her smile widened and she excitedly moved on the other seat of the car.

    "Let me call my Mom then." She said and called Meadow.

    Jack nodded at her.

    "Mom..." Sophie spoke when Meadow picked up her call.

    She exined to her that she was out with a friend and would return in the morning.

 Chapter 148 Distance

    ?

    Jack started the car and moved towards the hotel near his mansion, although he didn''t have to worry too much now, however, it was still better safe than sorry.

    He didn''t want anything to happen to his girls when he was not nearby, and although Mr Wang was dead, Vieva was still alive.

    Jack was not that worried about Vieva because he has noticed that she was after him and not his girls like Mr Wang was, so he can go out now with fewer worries in his mind.

    He also used his notebook and saw that Vieva didn''t want to kill or harm any of his girls right now.

    Soon enough the car stopped in the hotel parking lot.

    "Hey..." Sophie looked at him with a blush on her face.

    "Yes?" Jack looked at her with his eyebrows raised.

    "It''s still wet..." She moved her gaze away, her shorts were still wet from her squirting all over them.

    "So?" Jack looked at her with a teasing smile on his face.

    Sophie listened to him and raised her brows in amusement first, however a few secondster when she saw his smile, a pout formed on her face.

    Jack could see the annoyance on her face.

    "How am I supposed to walk out of this car and to the hotel room? What if someone notices me?" She asked with a high-pitched voice as her face turned even more red at the thought of someone seeing them.

    "They would think that I am some sort of pervert..." She said again.

    Jack listened to her and then smiled again. He then looked around the car and saw that no one was there in the parking lot.

    "There is no one here." He looked at her again.

    "There will be people inside the hotel!" She interrupted his words.

    Jack chuckled and started the car again. "OK, let me buy some clothes first..." He said.

    "Hmph..." Sophie snorted and leaned back on the car seat with her arms crossed in front of her chest. "Sometimes you annoy me so much!" She grumbled again.

    Jack just smiled and soon enough he parked the car outside a supermarket and bought some pyjamas for her.

    "Why did you buy so many?" Sophie looked at the different pyjamas and raised her brows.

    "You are a naughty girl who spoils her pants so I bought extra in case you need them..." Before Jack could finish speaking Sophie threw the pyjamas in his face with a deep blush on her face.

    "I don''t do it regrly! It''s just you... You!" She was so ashamed that words were noting out of her mouth.

    "Come on let''s go to the hotel again before you soil your pants," Jack said and revved the car towards the hotel again.

    Sophie just sat in her seat with an annoyed blush on her face, she didn''t know how he had done so much bullshit with her and she tolerated it.

    If it was someone else, even if he was her boyfriend she would just dump his ass on the spot, however, it was different with Jack, for some reason she enjoyed it when he teased her.

    The thought of dumping him never crossed her mind, on the other hand, she was scared that he might dump her.

    She was a young and beautiful girl, if she wanted then she could have a line of men after her, even millionaires would line up for her, she was just that beautiful.

    And none of the other guys would dare to treat her this way, especially after she has shown her annoyance.

    Soon enough they were in the hotel room, with Sophie wearing new pyjama pants, she looked around the luxurious room with a smile on her face.

    As she was looking around, Jack suddenly came in front of her and embraced her lithe body in his arms.

    "What are you looking at?" He asked while holding her body in his arms.

    "Nothing..." She turned her head away with an annoyed expression.

    Jack moved her to the soft bed and pushed her slightly.

    "Ah... What are you doing?" She looked at him with a blush on her face.

    "What do you think?" Jack asked while removing his clothes, soon enough he was standing naked in front of her.

    "Remove your pants, or you will soil them again," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    "Shut up, it''s not even funny now." Sophie murmured and started removing her pants.

    Jack smiled and then leaned on her body when she removed her dress.

    Her naked body came into his view and with a smile, he kissed her on the lips.

    "Mm..." Sophie moaned.

    His giant penis pushed against her opening and then Jack slowly pushed his hips while kissing her lips again.

    Their tongues intertwined with each other and their salivas also mixed.

    Soon enough their loud moans started reverberating inside the giant room.

    In the morning Jack dropped Sophie at her house and then he reached his mansion.

    "Where were youst night?" Nicole looked at him with her brows raised.

    "With Sophie," Jack told her the truth.

    Nicole listened to him and nodded, she wasn''t too bothered by the fact.

    She leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

    "I was thinking of going shopping today, can youe?" She asked with expectation shing in her eyes.

    Jack looked at her and could tell that she wanted to spend some time with him and after contemting for a few seconds he nodded.

    He was free today so it won''t harm him to go with Nicole on a shopping date.

    "Sure but let me take a bath first." He said with a nod.

    Nicole heard his words and a big smile formed on her face. She hugged him excitedly and kissed him on the face.

    "Thank you so much, I wanted to spend some time with you." She said.

    "Sure, let''s take a bath," Jack said and held her hand.

    "I already bathed..." Nicole looked at him with a confused expression.

    Jack listened to his words and a smile formed on his face.

    "Ok, I will bathe alone," Jack said and moved upstairs.

    Only after he said this did Nicole realise what he wanted and then a blush formed on her face.

    "Wait, I will bathe with you too." She moved behind him.

    Jack turned around listening to her words and a teasing smile was visible on his face.

    "But you bathed already right?" He asked with a frown on his face.

    Nicole''s blush deepened at his words. "Don''t try to be a yboy with me. I know what you meant." She said and held his hand, she then pulled him towards her room.

    Jack smiled and moved behind her while holding her hand. Soon enough they reached Nicole''s room.

    And just as they entered, Nicole got all over him and started kissing him with a fervour.

    "Let''s go inside the bathroom," Jack said and moved away from her.

    After removing their clothes they were inside the shower as water slowly cascaded down their bodies.

    Jack hugged her from behind and his giant penis rubbed between her thighs.

    "Put it in, I can''t take it anymore..." Nicole murmured with a blush.

    Although she was mature and has had sex with him many times she still felt shame whenever they were naked together.

    She was a girl after all and Jack always brought out her inner feminine nature and she liked being submissive to him.

    Jack didn''t make her wait for long and then his penis rooted deep inside her vagina.

    After about an hour both of them stepped out of the bathroom. Their bodies were glistening with water.

    Jack had a smile on his face while Nicole''s face was red in satisfaction.

    After wearing their clothes and preparing some more they moved out of the mansion in Nicole''s car.

    Jack sat in the passenger seat while Nicole drove the car.

    After reaching in front of a giant clothing store, they stepped out of the seat.

    "I am gonna buy you some good clothes," Nicole said and held his hand.

    Jack looked at her with a smile on his face, however suddenly his eyes gazed into the distance and he saw a red-haired woman standing there with a smile on her face.

    She was looking at Jack and Nicole while holding an umbre.

    Jack looked at her and then at Nicole. "Listen, I need to piss. You should go inside first, I willeter."

    Nicole furrowed her brows at his words.

    "But the toilet is inside." She said.

    "Just go inside, I willeter," Jack said in a strict tone, he didn''t have time to argue with her.

    Nicole''s face turned sad at his words. She looked around but found no one. For some reason, she couldn''t see the red-haired woman.

    It was as if she was invisible to her.

    "You won''t leave me and go somewhere else right?" She looked at him with puppy eyes.

    Jack saw her expression and guilt shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 149 A Mission

    ?

    Jack ced a hand over Nicole''s shoulder and sighed. "I am sorry, I promise I wille back in a few minutes." He said while looking into her eyes.

    Nicole listened to him and stayed silent for a few seconds, she wanted to know what he was gonna do for a few minutes and she could tell by his expression that it was a serious matter.

    It could even be at the level of the shadow puppets because it was rare for Jack to lose his cool.

    He was calm even facing the puppets.

    "Promise me that you won''t do anything dangerous." She looked at him with her breath stuck in her throat, she didn''t want any harm to befall him.

    She wanted him to be safe and not do anything dangerous.

    Previously Jack has been shot once and even fought some supernatural puppets. She could tell that his life was more than normal and more dangerous than normal people.

    "Yes, I promise," Jack said to rx her nerves, he wasn''t too sure when Vieva''s mood would change and she would decide to end his life.

    However he didn''t want Nicole to worry too much, as she wouldn''t be able to do anything against Vieva, and if she intruded then she might escte the problem even more than it already is.

    That was the reason why he wanted to send her inside early and not cause any problems for him and herself.

    Nicole looked at him for a few more seconds and then nodded with a worried expression on her face.

    She then turned around and left for the shop, while moving she kept ncing back again and again at Jack and only after she entered did she remove her gaze from him.

    Jack could tell that she was worried for him.

    He sighed and then moved his head towards Vieva, her smile wider than before, her white teeth sparkling like diamonds in the sunny atmosphere.

    She waved at Jack again, indicating for him toe to her.

    Jack contemted for a moment and moved towards her cautiously, he looked around his vicinity for any other people, however, strangely he found none.

    Soon enough he stood in front of her and looked at her Ero Meter and Love meter.

    Her Ero Meter was ny-eight and her heart was zero better than before, where her heart was blue.

    Jack sighed looking at her.

    "You don''t like seeing me?" Vieva asked with a teasing smile on her face.

    "Yes, I don''t," Jack said bluntly. He knew that his Ero Meter would interrupt in a dangerous situation, so till then telling the truth would be the best option for him.

    As Vieva was not a normal human and lying to her would only get him in more trouble if not for his Ero Meter.

    "Hahaha..." Vievaughed seductively and she looked at him from up to down and then licked her lips as if she wanted to eat him alive.

    "I want to taste you so bad, but first I need to test you." She said while cing a finger on his lips and drawing out some blood.

    She then licked the red blood on her finger. "Mm... You are tasty in a weird way." She said.

    "I am not interested in letting you taste me," Jack said while taking a step back.

    When Vieva saw him stepping back she tilted her head slightly in amusement. "You are the first person that can say such ridiculous things and stay alive. For some reason, I don''t want to kill you." Jack said and giggled.

    "You are so lucky..." She said again.

    Jack could feel the threatening tone behind her words.

    "I know I am." He said and stood calm, he didn''t wanna show her the emotional stir he was going through.

    "I need you to do something for me," Vieva said suddenly as the smile disappeared from her face and a serious expression appeared.

    She looked at Jack with a sharp gaze that could pierce into his soul.

    "What made you think that I will do anything for you?" Jack asked, he didn''t wanna do anything for Vieva.

    He knew that Vieva was not a normal person and a job handed by her would also not be normal, there would be danger involved in the situation.

    And Jack has just gotten out of a dangerous situation with Mr Wang, now he wanted to rx some with his girls and not just run around being tired in the end.

    "You have to do it, I don''t have time for this work or I would have never troubled you." She said as the smile on her face returned slowly.

    She looked at Jack as if she was sure that Jack would do whatever she said, it was as if he had no option but to deny her request.

    "I won''t do it." Jack refused tantly, he was not interested in any sort of work until his Ero Meter said so, and till now there was no prompt from the Ero Meter.

    Vieva just chuckled at her words and looked around, she then looked at him again.

    "There is this man, I want him dead." She flicked her finger and a paper appeared in her hand.

    She moved the paper in front of Jack.

    The paper was folded so Jack couldn''t see the contents, however, her words were enough for him.

    "I said I won''t do it..." Before Jack could finish his words, Vivea stuffed the paper in his pants and then kissed him on the lips.

    A giggle then moved out of her mouth. "Finish the work and I will give you another kiss." She said and then disappeared from the in sight.

    Jack stood at his pace bewildered, he didn''t know what to say or what to do, he denied her request many times, however, she didn''t care.

    "This bitch..." He cursed and took out the paper from his pocket.

    He opened it and saw an image of a young guy and information about him, the guy looked to be younger than Jack, he looked like a college student.

    "Rick Styles." Jack read out the name and it didn''t ring any bells.

    He didn''t know or have heard about this guy before, he then looked at the information below.

    "Works at a construction site as a construction worker."

    Jack furrowed his brows at the information, it was only one line and only said that Rick was a construction worker.

    He then looked below and found nothing, there was just one line of info on him. "How the fuck am I supposed to find this guy?" He folded the paper again in anger and shoved it in his pocket.

    First, he didn''t wanna finish any mission from Vieva Especially if it involved killing someone. And even if wanted to he can''t as he doesn''t have enough information on the target.

    "I have to ask my truth meterter if I shouldplete this task or not." Although he didn''t wanna do it he still wanted to confirm from his truth meter.

    He wants to ask if notpleting this mission would put him or his girls in any sort of danger.

    He would be rather safe than sorry.

    "Who does she think she is? Ordering me around like a ve, I will teach her a lesson one day." He spat on the ground and took in some deep breaths to calm himself down.

    He then looked at the big clothing stone and knew that Nicole must be waiting for him, without thinking much he stepped forward towards the clothing store.

    Soon enough he opened the ss door and entered the shop and just as he did so he felt the cool sensation of AC hit his body and he calmed down a little.

    After taking another rxing breath he removed all the tension from his brain and looked around for Nicole in the store.

    He first moved towards the counter where a female staff was checking out clothes for other customers and there were racks of clothing in the big shop.

    It was a multi-brand shop with lots of luxury clothing sold in a single ce, it was some kind of reseller.

    Jack moved between the racks to look for Nicole however even after searching for a few minutes through the whole shop he couldn''t find her.

    Suddenly a frown appeared on his face and he looked some more, however, he still couldn''t find her.

    "Where did she go?" He thought and took out his phone to call her.

    After the call rang for few times no one picked up.

    "Why isn''t she picking up the call?" Jack''s heart started increasing its pace as a sense of urgency washed over his body.

    He called again and the results were the same this time too.

    He gulped his saliva and moved towards the counter while pulling out her photo from his phone.

    He looked at thedy staff behind the counter.

    "Hey, excuse me, have you seen her?" He showed her the photo of Nicole.

    The busy staffdy suddenly moved her head up and looked at Jack and a subconscious smile formed on her face.

    She looked down at the phone and started at the image for a few seconds.

    "No sir, I haven''t seen her, you can ask the other staff around, they might have seen her." Thedy said the previous smile appeared on her face again.

    "She came here just a few minutes ago," Jack said again with his frown getting deep and his heart starting to increase in pace.

    When the staffdy saw his expression she stood up from her seat.

    "Can I take the phone?" She asked.

    Jack nodded and handed her the mobile.

 Chapter 150 Freak

    <h4>Chapter 150 Freak</h4>

    The staffdy looked at the photo while squinting her eyes for a few seconds and then handed the phone back to Jack.

    She looked at him and shrugged her shoulders, "Sir, I haven''t seen her here, you can ask her if she saw her."

    Thedy moved her hand and pointed her finger at a girl standing in the corner of the store, wearing the same dress as her, it was obvious that she was also one of the store workers.

    Jack looked at the staffdy and wanted to punch her in the face, she wasted so much of his time.

    ''Why did she look at the photo twice, if she didn''t know it the first time?'' Jack sighed and moved towards the other girl in the store to ask for Nicole, however before he could do so, a figure walked beside him and tapped him on the shoulder.

    "What are you doing with my photo?" A voice resounded to the right side of his ears and he turned his head around to look at the source of the voice.

    And when he looked at who it was, he sighed in relief, in front of him stood Nicole with a furrow on her head, she looked at Jack with a confused expression on her face.

    Jack ced the phone in his pocket and ced his hand over her shoulder.

    "Where were you? I looked around for you everywhere." He asked with with a worried tone.

    He was scared that something might have happend to her and if something did then he would never have been able to forgive himself.

    After all, he was the one who sent her to the shop alone.

    "I was in the bathroom..." Nicole said and then looked at his face and when she saw his expression and the slight sweat beads on his forehead a smile formed on her face.

    "Were you worried for me?" She asked in a teasing manner. Somehow she felt good that Jack felt worried for her, although she knew that it was wrong, however, she couldn''t help this feeling.

    It was proof to her that he loved her and cared deeply for her.

    Jack saw her smile and then took in a deep breath to calm himself down, he knew that there was no point in worrying now since she was in front of him, safe.

    After a few seconds, his heart calmed down and he rubbed his hand on her back. "I was worried about how I would find another freak like you." He said.

    When Nicole heard his words she was confused for a few moments, however soon enough she figured out the meaning of his words.

    A pout then formed on her face. "I am a freak?" She asked, "And you were worried about recing me? Not about my safety?" Her pout got even deeper and an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    She moved away from him, not wanting to look at him.

    Jack smiled at her actions and pped her ass in public.

    Nicole''s whole body jolted from the p and her face turned red from shame, she looked around to see if anyone noticed the p and to her relief, no one seemed to do so.

    She took in a breath and this time turned around and looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack''s smile widened and he leaned towards her, "You are a bit freaky, aren''t you? Look at your face, it''s getting all red from excitement."

    "You... I don''t want to shop with you anymore if you keep doing..." Before she could finish her words she felt a sensation on her lips and her eyes widened in surprise, even her heart skipped a beat.

    ''This guy... He kissed me in public...'' She looked around again and this time the staff girl at the corner of the store was looking at them with a blush on her face.

    When the staff girl saw Nicole looking at her she moved her head down and started fiddling with the clothing racks in nervousness.

    Nicole then turned her head to look at Jack, who had a big and proud smile on his face, she hit his shoulder lightly.

    "You want us to get kicked out of this store?" She moved closer to him and whispered in an annoyed tone.

    Jack shrugged his shoulder. "No," He said casually and walked towards the staff girl in the corner.

    When the staff girl noticed Jacking towards her, she moved backwards in shame and almost stumbled backwards.

    "I didn''t see anything..." She murmured.

    Jack just smiled at her words, he could see that the girl was just meek, she was wearing a blue uniform with blonde hair and big sses on her nose.

    She looked like a first-year college student working part-time to earn some money. Herplexion was pale and she was pretty thin.

    "We are looking for some formal pants," Jack said with a smile on his face, he didn''t wanna scare the girl so he asked warmly.

    Nicole also came beside him and smiled at the girl to calm her down.

    When the girl saw both of them she gulped her saliva and nodded.

    "Sure sir..." She said and started taking out some clothes for Jack to try.

    "This will look good on you..." Nicole said as she looked at dark brown-coloured cotton pants.

    Jack also nodded at her words, the pant was stylish andforting at the same time.

    He turned his head and looked at the staff girl. "Can I try this on?" He asked.

    The girl nodded at him. "We have changing rooms there." She pointed at the other corner of the store where many changing rooms were ced.

    Jack nodded at her and then moved towards one of the changing rooms with the pants in his hand.

    Nicole also moved behind him with some more clothes for him to try on.

    Jack entered the room and Nicole stayed outside waiting for him, while the staff girl started folding the remaining clothes while her gaze lingered on Nicole from time to time.

    As she was about to fold one of the pants, her heart suddenly skipped a beat, she gazed at the changing room again and saw that Nicole wasn''t there anymore.

    The clothes Nicole was holding were ced outside on a small table.

    Her heart suddenly started beating at the rapid pace.

    ''Are they both in the changing room?'' She guessed by the previous kiss she had seen. A blush then formed on her face.

    ''When will I ever get a boyfriend? I am so shy with boys around...'' She sighed and didn''t pay any more attention towards the changing room.

    She was a shy girl and didn''t wanna talk to too many people so she stayed silent and let Jack and Nicold do their things.

    ''That guy looks rich, I wish I had a boyfriend like him, who would take me to such fancy stores.'' She sighed again.

    Inside the changing room, Nicole looked at Jack with her eyes wide as a open sea, she stared at Jack with a worried and threatening gaze.

    "Are you stupid? What if someone sees us here?" She said in a low tone so noneone could here her words.

    "You are free to leave." Jack said with a smile on his face.

    He knew that he was acting like an asshole, however the excitement was too great for him and he was ready to risk a little.

    Nicole listened to his words and her heart started beating at a rapid pace. ''This stupid guy...'' She looked at the wooden door and gulped her saliva.

    Her rational brain was telling her to step out of the small changing room, however for some reason her body was not listening to her brain.

    She turned her head around and looked at him again. "We are not doing it here... It''s indecent..." She murmured as her face started flushing red.

    Jack could tell by her expressions that she was excited about it too.

    He moved his hand and ced it on her neck his head then moved closer to her.

    Nicole could feel his breath on her face. "I said you can leave if you want." He said while looking her in the eyes.

    Nicole gulped her saliva again, however for some reason she wasn''t able to move her body. ''He has put me under some kind of spell, I can''t seem to deny him.'' She thought and without any wait leaned in to kiss him on the lips.

    Jack chuckled internally when he felt her soft lips on his, soon enough he even felt her tongue entering his mouth.

    "mmm..." Nicole moaned lightly when she felt his hand pinching her nipples from over her shirt.

    She opened her eyes and moved her face away from him. Her cheeks blushing harder then before.

    "Don''t pinch my nipples, I might make a loud voice..." She whispered.

    Jack just smiled lightly at her words. "Turn around then..." He said.

    Nicole'' breath got stuck in her throat at his words, it was ok if it was just kisses or some skin ship, however fucking in the dressing room was too much for her.

    They might make a big mess.

    "No... We can''t do it here..." She said, her breath turning hotter with her every words. It was evident that she was getting more excited then Jack at the idea of having sex in changing room.

    Where they could get caught anytime.

    "Turn around..." Jack said again not leaving any room for negotiations.

    Nicole took in a deep breath and bit her lips she looked at the door again and sweat formed on her forehead.

    "I can''t do it here..." Finally her rational brain won over her feelings and she stepped out of the changing room.

 Chapter 151 First and last

    <h4>Chapter 151 First andst</h4>

    Nicole moved out of the changing room with a blush and a regretful expression on her face.

    She wanted to do it with Jack, however, her rational brain was not ready for it yet, she was scared that someone might see them while they were doing the stuff.

    Someone might even listen to their shameful voices, which would be even worse.

    She looked at the meek staff girl and could see a blush on her face. ''She saw me going in...'' She sighed and smiled politely at her.

    The staff girl nodded and then quickly turned her head around in shame.

    Nicole sighed at her reaction again and then picked up the clothes from the table that she had selected for Jack.

    After a few moments, Jack came out of the changing room in new pants and looked at Nicole with a smile on his face.

    "You look good..." Nicole said and her mouth stayed slightly open for a few seconds.

    Jack moved close to her and ced his hand on her chin. "Close your mouth, you look like a pervert."

    "Shut up, I don''t." She said and turned her head around.

    Jack ced a hand on her shoulder. "Should we buy it?" He asked.

    "Yes, we should." Nicole nodded and soon enough they bought the pants and some more clothes for Jack.

    "Today was fun," Nicole said while looking in his direction, there was a slight smile on her face.

    Jack was driving while she sat in the passenger seat.

    She was happy that she got to spend some quality time with Jack, it was not a daily urrence as many things were going on with Jack.

    "Not so fun..." Jack said in a teasing voice.

    Nicole listened to him and furrowed her brows, she didn''t know what Jack meant by it.

    ''What does he mean by it was not fun, I had a lot of fun.'' She thought and put some pressure on her head about what she did wrong today that made Jack unhappy.

    She didn''t wanna disappoint him as she was in love with him and wanted to do anything to keep him happy.

    However, suddenly it clicked in her head and she understood. ''Is he annoyed by how I left the changing room...'' Suddenly realisation hit her and she looked at Jack again with a worried expression on her face.

    She had denied him when he wanted to be intimate with her in the clothing store, he pulled her inside the changing room and told her to turn around.

    However instead of doing what he said she turned around and left the changing room, leaving him hanging.

    ''Is he still annoyed by that event?'' She ced her hand on his and a worried expression appeared on her face.

    "I am sorry... We can''t do such things in public..." She said in an apologetic tone.

    However soon enough Jackughed at her words, hisugh came from his belly as if he was amused by her words.

    "Don''t be so worried, I was just kidding." He said while ncing at her and he noticed the worried expression on her face.

    ''She is stressed out, did I take it too far.'' He was also worried that she might have taken his words too seriously.

    In truth, he was not affected by the changing room incident. He understood that it was normal for people to be sacred doing something new and unknown.

    And especially when the risk was so great.

    It was only when Nicole heard his words did she let out a sigh of relief, she was happy that Jack was just kidding and not serious.

    Because she valued his happiness more than the risk of getting caught, she would rather get caught with him than lose him.

    That''s how much she loved him and that''s how much the fear of losing him bugged her.

    Soon enough both of them reached the mansion.

    "Mmm..." After entering, both of them kissed and Nicole then moved towards her room with Jack''s clothes.

    "Let me ce these clothes inside my room, you can take them from there." She said with a smile and soon enough she moved towards her room.

    Jack on the other hand nodded at her and reached for the kitchen, he drank some water and then sat down on the living room sofa while turning the TV on.

    ''Vieva gave me such a strange mission...'' He sighed and remembered that Vieva forcefully handed him the paper and disappeared from his sight.

    ''I have to ask my truth meter if it''s even worthpleting her mission, or what sort of danger I will be in if I fail to do it. He sighed and moved his hand towards his pocket.

    He wanted to take the paper out and read the Information once more.

    However, when he reached inside his pocket to take out the paper he found nothing, his pocket was empty.

    Suddenly a frown appeared on his face. "Where did the paper go?" He stood up from his ce to look in his other pockets, however, he couldn''t find the paper no matter how much he looked.

    ''Where did it go? Did I drop it identally in the clothing store?'' Jack contemted if he should go to the clothing store again, however, decided that it was not worth it.

    The information on the paper wasn''t too much to begin with and on top of that, he remembered all the information.

    "Jack..." Suddenly he heard a voice behind him and he turned his head around to look at the source of the voice.

    It was none other than Nicole, she was standing in front of him.

    She looked at him with a folded paper in her hand.

    "Look I found this in the new pants we brought, is this yours?" She asked while moving towards him.

    Jack looked at the paper and nodded. "Yes, I was looking for it." He said while moving towards her and soon enough he took the paper from her hands before she could open it and read it.

    "What is it?" She asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Nothing important..." Jack smiled at her and ced the paper in his pocket again, he then moved and took her in his embrace.

    "How about we do it here now? Nobody can catch us here." He said with a devilish smile on his face.

    Nicole''s heartbeat quickened when she felt his embrace and she looked at him with love-struck eyes.

    "Susan and Cassie could be here anytime..." She murmured in a soft tone. "How about we go in our room... Daddy..." She said again.

    "They have already heard us doing it multiple times, it won''t change anything if they see us too..." Jack said and kissed her on the lips.

    His tongue lingered in her mouth for a few seconds.

    Nicole''s face turned even more red at his words and she pushed him away lightly.

    "No, we can''t do it in front of them, Cassie is like my little sister and I won''t be able to meet eyes with her if she sees me in apromising position with you, she might even start hating me."

    Nicole said and moved a step back from him.

    Jack looked at her while slightly tilting his head. He was proud that Nicole knew how to stand her ground and not be a pushover all the time.

    She always tries her best to be herself and not let her love for him to take over her conscious.

    As he was about to nod at her with a proud smile on his face, she suddenly took in a deep breath and started removing her clothes.

    "However just this once we can do something adventurous." She said with a deep blush on her face.

    Jack listened to her and looked at her with a bewildered expression on his face.

    He was about topliment her about how she was able to stand her ground in front of temptations, however, now seeing her he has to swallow his words.

    He was shocked by her sudden change, however he didn''t stay shocked for more than few seconds, after that a smile formed on his face.

    "You are getting more and more perverted day by day..." He said with a chuckle and sat down on the sofa while spreading his legs.

    "Hmph..." Nicole snorted at his words and soon enough took her big boobs out by sliding her bra up.

    She kneeled down in front of him and then started fiddling with his pants to take his giant out.

    And it didn''t take her long before she took out his penis from his pants and then looked at it with a lustful expression on her face.

    She always gets surprised by his size, no matter how much she sees it, it was as if it grows by an inch everytime she fucks with him.

    She then moved her gaze up and met eyes with him.

    "Don''t be too happy, this will be first andst time I will do it in such dangerous ce." She said with a strict but yful tone.

 Chapter 152 What Is Love?

    ?

    Jack listened to Nicole and a smile formed on his face, he thought that her threatening words were cute and she sounded extremely hot while saying them.

    Jack then leaned his body back on the sofa as he felt her small hands caressing hisrge shaft, a tingling sensation moved through his body.

    He nced down and saw her giant boobs epassing his penis from all sides. A smile formed on his face as he felt the soft sensation of her boobs.

    "You are learning pretty fast..." Jack said in a teasing manner with a smile on his face as he looked down at her.

    "Shut up..." She said and then her tongue moved and kissed the tip of his penis while she continued to move her milky boobs up and down.

    Jack chuckled at her words and patted her head a few times. "You have be such a good girl, but sometimes you can be a bit bratty, you need more punishments from Daddy."

    "Your words are bing cringe the more you say them..." She said and then engulfed the tip of his penis inside her mouth, her tongue circted his nce making him let out a loud moan.

    "Oh, my god, you are so good..." Jack ced his hand on her head and enjoyed the sensations moving through his body.

    Nicole on the other hand started moving her boobs at a rapid pace and kept sucking on his tip like she was sucking on a giant straw.

    After a few minutes of light moans, Jack finally grunted and his penis twitched in pleasure, a smile formed on his face and he rxed on the sofa powerless.

    Hormones rushed under his skin as his fluid spilt out of his tip as Nicole continued to suck on it.

    "Mmm..." Nicole moaned and moved away from him, some of his semen was on her boobs and most of it was in her mouth.

    She gulped it down and then wiped the semen from her boobs and licked it too.

    Jack looked at her actions and chuckled. "Does it taste that good?" He asked with a teasing smile on his face.

    "Yes it does, do you wanna taste it?" Nicole said as she looked at him with wide eyes, it was obvious that she was teasing him back.

    "Bad girl..." Jack stood up from the sofa and held her body by her stomach.

    "Ahh... What are you doing..." Nicole giggled as her legs left the floor and she was lifted by Jack.

    "You have be such a slut..." Jack dropped her body on the sofa and removed his pants and shirt.

    Nicole on the other hand also removed her remaining clothes while she continued tough and giggle.

    "Don''tugh so much... You will cry soon..." Jack held her leg and pulled her towards him he then pped her ass tightly leaving a red imprint on her silky smooth skin.

    "Ahh... Daddy... I am sorry..." She looked back with a pleading expression on her face, however, Jack could see the excitement behind her expression.

    He could tell that she loved to be treated like this and she loved being called a little girl, after all, she had daddy issues and she liked being submissive in bed.

    She also liked vulgar words and rough sex, she was a perfect nympho.

    She liked being a bit roughed up in bed.

    And Jack was perfect for her, she doesn''t have to say it out to him explicitly, he just knew what she wanted.

    She was a girl after all and if she said it directly that she liked being called dirty words and liked being roughed up she would be considered a slut.

    Although she loved when Jack calls her a slut, however, she could tell that he didn''t mean it in a harmful way, he was just being yful with her.

    And she wanted that, she never told Jack to have rough sex with her or call her slut, however, he does it anyway even if she resists a bit and it always turns her on so much that in the end she almost loses her mind.

    It has gotten to such a deep level that even the thought of having any sort of intimacy with Jack makes her stomach go weak and her panties flood with love juices.

    "No apologies epted today, you have been a bad girl the whole day, disobeying me left and right..." Jack held her jaw and opened it with a bit of force, he then spat inside her mouth.

    "Drink it..." He said, he wanted to be a bit more dominant today and see how much she enjoyed it.

    He was ready to back out if he saw even a bit of distress on her face, he was doing it only for her satisfaction and his amusement.

    He then held her body by the back of her head and shoved her head down on the sofa. "Now be a good girl andply..." He said and smacked her ass with his other hand.

    "Mm..." Nicole moaned out loudly at his p and her toes curled inwards in excitement of what was about to happen.

    Jack moved her ass up slightly and let her head free so she could breathe again.

    "Ahh..." She let in a deep breath and Jack noticed her face turningpletely red, she looked back at him with a distressed smile as she clenched the pillows with her hands.

    "Daddy..." She looked into his eyes with a begging expression. She could already feel his giant penis on her asshole and she knew what Jack was gonna do with it.

    And from the way he was treating her till now, she could tell that he would not go easy on her asshole today.

    A tingle moved through her spine as she felt the tip of his penis entering her anal opening.

    "Ahh..." A deep grunt moved through her mouth as her body twitched in reaction.

    Previously whenever she has done anal with Jack, he has gone easy on her as he knew that it could hurt her, however today he was a bit rougher than usual.

    And for some reason, she was feeling more excited than ever.

    "You... Will... Rip it apart..." She looked back at him with her face and neck all red and tears in her eyes, however even after all that there was a slight smile on her face.

    Jack looked at her smile and could tell that she was ready for him to go hard on her and make her cry in pleasure.

    Without waiting anymore he moved his hips loudly and injected his thick penis deep inside her anus.

    Nicole bit the pillow under her face to dim her voice down a bit and her legs pped a bit to mediate the pain, however, none of it was useful and she let out a loud grunt that even scared Jack for a second.

    "I love you..." She said with her grunt and looked at him with teary eyes.

    Jack only calmed down after listening to her voice and moved his hips back again, a slight smile formed on his face and he pped her ass loudly.

    "Look at you, you are such a slut..." He shoved his penis again and with it, he also pped her ass.

    "A... Sorry Daddy..." She moaned somehow and moved her hips a bit back to adjust her posture.

    Jack saw her struggling a bit and held both of her hips with his hands to give her some support and after that, he started moving his waist.

    "Ahh.... Yes.."

    Soon enough their grunts started reverberating in the room and Nicole''s painful grunts also turned into pleasurable moans.

    "Yes... Daddy... Keep moving... Yes... Right there.." She started moaning louder and louder as her forceful smile turned into a pleasurable one and her pussy started dripping with her juices.

    Jack also smiled at her actions and started to move even faster while his ps continued to assault her asscheeks.

    "Ahh... Yes... I am cumming..." After a few minutes, Jack couldn''t hold it in anymore and released his semen deep inside her anus.

    A shudder moved through his body and then he leaned back on the sofa while taking in deep breaths.

    Nicole on the other hand slumped down on the sofa with both of her legs spread apart and semen dripping out of her asshole.

    Love fluids were also dripping out of her vagina as it continued to twitch again and again.

    There was a satisfied smile on her face and she was breathing deeply to gain control over her powerless body again.

    After some time she moved up weakly and leaned her head on his chest. She kissed his neck and looked at him with love-filled eyes.

    "I love you so much." She moved her hands around his chest.

    "I know..." Jack chuckled looking at her.

    "Hmph..." Nicole snorted at her words. "Do you not love me?" She looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack listened to her and his smile widened. "What is love?" He asked in a teasing manner.

    "Oh my god... You are getting so cringe... Who are you sleeping with?"

 Chapter 153 Open the door

    <h4>Chapter 153 Open the door</h4>

    As they were in each other''s embrace Nicole''s head suddenly perked up as she looked towards the wooden door of their mansion.

    She moved a bit away from Jack and heard some noise again.

    "Susan and Cassie are here..." She said and quickly jumped up from the sofa like a scared cat.

    She could hear their car noise, although it was dim however it was enough to alert her. She looked down and saw that both of them were naked and there was a smile on Jack''s face.

    "What are you smiling for? Wear clothes!" She said while picking up her bra and panties from the floor in a hurry.

    Jack also stood up from the sofa with a mischievous smile on his face, he moved closer to her and grabbed her in his arm, not letting her wear clothes.

    "What are you doing?" Nicole looked at him with her eyes widened in surprise, she could feel her heartbeat rising with every passing moment.

    She didn''t wanna be naked in front of Susan and Cassie, it would be too shameful for her.

    In the days she has spent with Cassie and Susan she has established herself as a reliable big sister. And now if they saw her without clothes, her reputation might go down the drain.

    Although both Cassie and Susan knew that she always had sex with Jack, however, seeing them naked would be apletely different thing.

    Jack looked at her distressed expression and let out a chuckle. "They won''t mind if we do it in front of them." He whispered in her ears.

    A shudder went down Nicole''s spine as his words moved through her ears and she moved away from him.

    "No, they will..." She said and hurriedly tried to wear her underwear.

    Jack''s smile widened at her actions and he picked her up in his hands. "I won''t let you do it." He said with a devilish smile on his face.

    Nicole''s heart started beating even louder at his words she nced at the door again and could feel that there was no car noiseing.

    A hurried expression appeared on her face as she looked at Jack again. "Drop me right now or I will be very angry!" She said in a low but threatening tone.

    She was afraid that Cassie and Susan might hear them.

    Jack chuckled at her words and dropped her down, he then picked all of the clothes from the floor even hers and ran upstairs with them.

    He could tell that Cassie and Susan were just outside the door and could be inside anytime.

    Nicole saw him running with her eyes widened, she stayed at her ce and looked at him with a bewildered expression.

    She didn''t know how she should react or should do, she then looked at the wooden door again and gulping her saliva she also ran upstairs naked.

    However before she could enter her room, Jack closed the door and left her outside, with only a slight chuckle.

    "You! Fucker! Open the door quick..." Nicole knocked on the door a few times and then looked down through the stairs as she heard the noise of the door knob clicking.

    She saw both Cassie and Susan entering through the door, both of them had smiles on their faces.

    Nicole ran towards the door again and knocked a few more times, her heartbeat started to turn rapid when she heard Susan and Cassie moving up the stairs.

    "Open the door dammit..." Nicole said and knocked again and just when she lost hope and was about to enter Cassie''s room to wear her clothes, Jack finally opened the door and pulled her inside while holding her hand.

    He then closed the wooden door.

    Nicole''s facended on Jack''s chest and with an annoyed blush she moved her head up and red him in the eyes.

    "You are so stupid!" She berated him and then moved towards the bed and picked up her clothes, she then quickly wore them.

    "I was just kidding..." Jack moved and hugged her from behind, he was just ying with her and didn''t wanna make her sad.

    "Hmph..." Nicole snorted and moved away from his embrace.

    "You better take me on a good dinner date after what you did today." She turned around and looked at him with both of her hands folded in front of her chest.

    "Yes sure, How about now, Do you want a dinner date?" Jack asked with a smile, he would love to take her on a dinner date right now as he has nothing serious to do.

    "No thanks... You are extra perverted today, we will go on some another day." She said and moved out of the room while closing the door on his face.

    ''She might really be angry at me this time.'' Jack smiled and then also moved out of the room and entered Susan''s room.

    "What are you doing?" Jack said as he entered the room and saw her looking through her drawers.

    Susan, was busy looking through her drawers when suddenly heard his voice a shudder went down her spine and she perked up.

    She turned around and looked at Jack and only after seeing that it was him did she let out a sigh of relief.

    Jack saw her reaction and could tell that it may be because of the shadow puppet incident, she might have developed post-traumatic stress syndrome.

    He sighed and moved towards her, he then hugged her in his embrace.

    "Why are you so scared?" He asked while burying her head in his chest.

    Susan listened to his calm heartbeat and then felt his warm embrace, she then calmed down herself.

    "Jack..." She murmured and also moved her head around his chest.

    "Yes." Jack patted the back of her head.

    Susan listened to him and moved her head up, "I want to ask you something?" She said with a serious expression on her face.

    And from her face, Jack could tell that she wanted a serious answer.

    "Ask anything you want, no worries," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    "Do you really love me?" She asked and held her breath, she could feel her heart gripped by something and the colour of her face turned pale.

    For the past few days, this question has been negging her again and again and she couldn''t sleep sound at night.

    Although she knew that Jack had helped her not once but twice and she was in love with him, however, she didn''t know where she stood with him.

    Is she just another girl with him, or did he love her just like Cassie and Nicole?

    Susan took in a deep breath and waited for his answer.

    Jack listened to her and looked at her expression a slight smile formed on his face and he kissed her on the lips a few times.

    "What do you think? Do I love you?" He asked with a smile on his face, it was obvious to him that he cared for her just like Cassie and Nicole, however, he himself wasn''t too sure of their standing.

    Although he loved Susan, however, to say that he loved her just as much as Cassie or Nicole than it would be a lie.

    After all, he didn''t had much time to spend with her and develop a deep rtionship with her.

    "I think you care for me, but... But..." She couldn''tplete her sentence as looked away in sadness.

    "I love you..." Jack kissed her lips again, he didn''t wanna make her sad and he did have some feelings for her.

    Although they were not as deep as Cassie or Nicole, he still loved her and it was only a matter of spending some time with her and he might totally fall in love with her.

    Susan rubbed her eyes to wipe her tears and then looked at Jack with hopeful eyes. "Are you telling the truth?" She asked.

    "Yes..." Jack nodded with a genuine expression on his face.

    After listening to him she calmed down and finally, when Jack kissed her neck did a smile broke out on her face.

    "Thank you so much. I love you too..." She said while kissing him in return.

    After some time they moved out of each other''s embrace and Jack sat on the sofa chair in her room.

    Susan on the other hand looked around and saw that the door was open, with a blush she moved towards the door and closed it.

    She then moved towards Jack slowly, her blush getting deeper with her every step and finally she sat down on hisp.

    Jack smiled at her and held her waits with both of his hands.

    Soon enough their moans started reverberating in the room.

    Cassie who was trying to fall asleep in her room when suddenly started hearing their voices stood up from her bed and an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    She threw the pillow away and moved towards the living area while she kept ncing at their door, still annoyed.

 Chapter 154 Rick Styles

    <h4>Chapter 154 Rick Styles</h4>

    After finishing with Susan, Jack put on his clothes and moved towards the living area and saw Cassie sleeping there on her stomach.

    Her head was buried under the pillow as if she was suppressing some voices in her ears and one of her legs was hanging from the sofa.

    She was in a deep sleep.

    Jack looked at her and a smile formed on his face.

    ''She looks so cute while sleeping.'' He wanted to go and p her plump ass, however, he decided not to, he didn''t wanna get killed for such a small reason.

    He moved to the other sofa and took out the paper from his pants that Vieva gave him.

    He looked at the paper and saw the image of the young guy, previously he was in a hurry so he didn''t get a good look at his face, however now that he had seen it, he could tell that the boy was pretty young and handsome to be working in a construction site.

    He looked more like a supermodel with hollow cheeks, dark ck hair, thick eyebrows and a well-defined jaw structure.

    "Why didn''t he try modelling?" A sudden thought entered Jack''s mind however it didn''t stay for long, Jack was only curious about the man a bit.

    He then moved his hands and took out his notebook and pen from a drawer near the sofas.

    He rolled the ball pen in his hand for a few seconds thinking of a question to ask and soon enough a spark appeared in his eyes and he focused on the back page.

    ''Is Rick Styles really a construction worker?'' He asked with yes and no options.

    He scanned the first option and it shed green, which meant that the man worked as a construction worker.

    He then looked at the second option and as expected it shed red.

    Jack sighed at the information, ''Do I have to kill a normal construction worker?'' Jack was a simple guy with a moralpass.

    His concise would never let him murder someone innocent.

    However, after dealing with such strange things in his life he was not too set in the stone. If ites to the danger of his girls versus killing an Innocent guy then he would always chooseter.

    Although he might be considered selfish, this is what he thought, however, he would never kill an innocent guy if there was any other way of saving his girls.

    If there is a chance that he could save both his girls and the innocent person then he would choose that option even if it risks his life.

    He was ready to risk his own life but he can''t let anything happen to his girls.

    He took in a deep breath and wrote another question.

    ''Is Rick Styles a morally wrong person?'' He asked.

    And wrote another yes and no option.

    And soon enough he got his answer, the small truth panel shed a green ''Yes'' option.

    Jack looked at the green panel and sighed.

    He didn''t define what would be considered as morally right or wrong person. Even Jack himself could be considered as a morally wrong person as he has killed Mr Wang and uses a supernatural tool to get affection from his girls.

    Anyone could be morally wrong in this world.

    Jack asked this question just to set a background of what he was about to ask next.

    And he was asking these questions just to make him feel better or to find a reason to kill him.

    He then asked another question.

    ''Has Rick Styles killed anyone?''

    And this time the answer shocked him a bit, the panel shed green on ''Yes.'' which meant that the young guy had murdered at least one person in his life.

    ''What did I expect? Guys involved with Vieva can''t be normal ones.'' He sighed and flipped the page of his notebook to ask some more questions.

    ''Will Rick Styles harm any of my girls in future if I don''t kill him?'' He asked.

    And this time the answer shocked Jack even more and it shed green on ''Yes.''

    So if he didn''t kill this Rick guy then he could potentially harm one of his girls.

    And Jack didn''t want that to happen.

    He took in a deep breath and wrote the next question.

    "Will the guy kill any of my girls if I don''t do anything?" Jack wrote the question and then wrote the yes and no options.

    He then prepared himself with a deep breath and then focused on the answers.

    He first looked at Yes and to his terror it shed green, which meant that this Rick Styles guy would kill at least one of his girls.

    And Jack didn''t want that to happen.

    He then wrote which of his girls will the guy kill and it showed that he would kill every girl rted to him.

    Even Vieva''s name shed green when he asked about her and this was unexpected for him.

    ''So the guy would even kill Vieva if I didn''t do anything about him. He must be a big deal.'' Jack thought and gulped his saliva.

    Killing Vieva was not a small deal, she was pretty powerful herself. She even killed the old beggar.

    To think that a young guy like him could kill her was a bone-chilling fact for Jack.

    ''How am I supposed to kill this guy?'' He thought and sighed.

    He closed the book depressed and went for some beer.

    Soon enough night came and Susan came from her room and Cassie also woke up, she looked at both of them with a weird expression on her face.

    Susan on the other hand blushed looking at Cassie, after some time even Nicole came and all of them talked over the TV while having some beer.

    ...

    At a construction site near Jack''s house, a young and handsome man moved out and started moving on the road.

    He was wearing a brownish leather jacket with dark blue jeans and a white shirt.

    He also held a big construction hammer in his hand and with his other hand he was smoking a cigarette.

    There was a serious expression on his face that made him look even more handsome.

    After walking down some roads he soon reached a small house covered with a big garden all around and there were very less houses in the area.

    He threw his half-smoked cigarette on the grass and entered the house with the hammer still in his hands.

    Only after reaching his small living area did he ce the hammer on the sofa and reach for his fridge.

    He picked a beer can from the fridge and opened it, taking a sip from it he started whistling a tune.

    He then picked up the hammer again and moved towards a small door with his serious expression still on his face.

    His lips turned rounded and he kept wistling.

    He moved towards a small door inside the hallway and soon opened it while cing the beer can on the table ced at the side.

    Inside the small door, there was an old staircase that led to the basement.

    After stepping down the staircase he could hear some muffled voices and only after hearing the voice did a smile form on his face.

    His old serious expressions vanished from his face and a big creepy smile formed on his face.

    "Hahaha... So you are still alive, look I brought a gift for you."

    Rick looked at a girl in front of him she was lying on the floor with both her hands and legs tied down tightly with a rope.

    Even her mouth was stuffed and tied down.

    She was wearing a yellow coloured sports bra and panties, her hair was blonde and she was bleeding out of the corner of her mouth.

    She looked at Rick with a terrified expression on her face.

    "Mmm...mmm..." She crawled back on the floor as if scared of Rick.

    "Hahhaha..." Rickughed and moved towards her while picking up the hammer.

    "Here is your gift..." Heughed and moved the hammer above his head.

    "Die bitch..." Heughed again.

    The girl on the floor looked at the hammer with a terrified expression on her face as tears started to drip down her eyes.

    "Mmm...mmm..." She tried to plead however it made himugh out loud even more.

    He then ced the hammer down again without hitting her.

    "I like it when you make that expression." He moved and squatted near her.

    His hands glided through her legs to her face

    When the girl felt his hand on her leg, a shiver ran down her spine.

    She instinctively moved back from his hand as if she was disgusted by it.

    Rick''s serious expression appeared on his face again and he spat on the ground.

    "I was wrong you are still a bitch!" He flung his hand and pped her face loudly.

    "Ahh..." The girl grunted and her headnded on the floor, she also vomited a lot of blood that seeped through the cloth on her face.

 Chapter 155 Photo

    ?

    Rickughed looking at the girl''s condition, he moved closer to her and grabbed her by the roots of her hair, he then picked her up and hooked a finger in her mouth.

    He then moved the cloth downwards that stuffed her mouth.

    "Please... I beg you..." Just as he removed the cloth from her mouth, the girl pleaded and looked at him with teary eyes.

    Rickughed again at her misery.

    "You said that I was a creep right?" He asked with a wide smile.

    "I am sorry, please let me leave, I won''t tell anyone about it..." The girl continued to beg as her eyes nced at the hammer ced on the floor in terror.

    Just a few days ago she met Rick in a bar and he hit on her with a strange pickup line.

    At first, she liked him because of his funny words and his handsome face and she agreed to go home with him that night.

    However that night he started asking for some weird favours like letting him drink some of her blood and she ran away from his house disgusted and terrified.

    The next day she was jogging in the morning, he kidnapped her and brought her to this basement.

    She remembered nothing about how it happened or how he kidnapped her, one moment she was out on the track, jogging and the next moment she opened her eyes in the basement, tied up.

    She remembered the beating she received after that.

    Rick looked at the terrified blonde girl in front of him and sat down on a wooden chair ced nearby.

    There was a wide grin on his face as he looked her up and down.

    "You know what, I want to give you a chance to save your life..." He said andughed out loud maniacally.

    The blonde girl shivered at hisugh and gulped her saliva.

    "Tell me... I want to leave this ce." She asked with her jaw shivering from the p she had just received.

    "Hahaha..." Rick looked at her with an amused expression on his face. "Smash one of your hands with that hammer and I will consider letting you leave based on how much I enjoy the show."

    The Blonde Girl''s breath turned hollow listening to his words. He was just too cruel with his words and she could tell that he was just ying with her.

    In reality, he was a psychopathic maniac who loved toying with people.

    After some moments of silence, the Blonde girl finally opened her mouth and a choked voice moved out of her throat.

    "I... I will do it... But first, let me call someone..." She said in a pleading tone.

    "Hahaha..." Rickughed and stood up from the chair.

    "I gave you your chance but you blew it by speaking too much nonsense." He said, his wide grin, still on his face.

    He then picked up the hammer from the floor again and stepped towards her.

    The girl looked at him with her eyes wide as her breath got stuck in her throat and her stomach churned in pain.

    She even pissed her panties as she tried to crawl back for her defence.

    "Please... For the sake of god... OK, I don''t need to call anyone, I will do it... Ahhh..."

    Before she could finish her sentence a loud harrowing shierk moved through the whole house, it even reverberated in the garden around it.

    However, as there were not many houses in the area, no one heard the voice except some insects, which turned silent for a few seconds and then started to critter again.

    "Ahh..." Soon another harrowing voice moved through the house this time even louder than before.

    "Ahh.."

    "ugh...! Stop please...!!!"

    "Uhhh....!"

    After some minutes of these harrowing voices, they dimmed down and silence covered the whole area.

    Even the insects stopped chirping.

    A strange and eerie silence covered the whole area as if doom itself had descended on the ce.

    The moon stayed in the sky as clear as a diamond, sparking with gentle white light on the ground.

    "Hahaha..." A maniacalugh then broke the eerie silence.

    The insects started to critter again and even the clear moon got slightly covered by the ck clouds.

    Inside the basement, Rick sat on the wooden chair with blood sttered all over his body.

    There was a wide grin on his face and his eyes were wide, he was not blinking at all.

    He sat on the chair without moving an inch, like a statue made of concrete. His wide smile indicated that he was relishing the pleasure he was in.

    And the blood spots all over his face and body gave a chill to the whole scene.

    After some moment his eyes nced down and he looked at the blonde girl, her body was half mangled.

    Both her legs and hands were smashed by the hammer and even her face waspletely disfigured.

    Blood was everywhere on the floor with some gooey stuff that came out of her body.

    However, this didn''t affect Rick at all, on the other hand, it was as if this strange and creepy environment gave him a sense of relief.

    After some time he stood up from his chair and moved up to his living area.

    He stepped in front of the bathroom and removed his dirty clothes, he then stepped into the hot steaming shower, and his serious expression appeared on his face again.

    And soon enough he stepped out of the bathroom naked and moved towards his bedroom.

    At the corner of his living area, there was a door to a small bedroom.

    Inside the small room, there were only a few things, a big white bed and a wall covered with images of a middle-ageddy.

    There was also a small closet in the room.

    Rick looked around the room and then his eyesnded on the images of the middle-ageddy on the wall.

    There were at least over a hundred images of the samedy thatpletely filled up the left wall of the room.

    And in all of the images, thedy had a gentle smile on her face, she looked to be at least forty years old and had a very beautiful and calming face.

    Rick took out one of the photos from the wall, in which thedy was wearing a ck sundress and a straw hat with a ck ribbon.

    Her cleavage was visible from her revelling sundress. And there was a smile on her face.

    From the photo, it looked as if she was on a pic.

    Rick took the photo and sat on his giant bed he then kept staring at the photo for a a few minutes.

    His serious expression was still on his face.

    Outside Rick''s house suddenly a figure of a young girl appeared on a distant tree.

    She stood on the tree with her hands folded in front of her chest and she squinted her eyes, she was looking at the window Rick was in.

    After a few seconds of looking at him, her red eyes shed in disgust and she turned her head around.

    ''Why does mom want me to keep an eye on this creepy guy?'' She thought and then looked at the dimly lit window again.

    ''And why the fuck is he fapping to that photo in his hand? Can''t he get some girls with that face of his?'' Another thought moved through her brain and she became even more disgusted.

    "Fuck this... I am not keeping an eye on such strange and creepy guys!" She spat on the ground and disappeared from the tree again.

    She was none other than Echo, Vieva''s daughter.

    ...

    Inside Jack''s mansion, he slept soundly while Cassie''s naked body was in his embrace.

    He was currently in Cassie''s room and had just gone to sleep after having sex with Cassie.

    As he was sleeping soundly, suddenly he felt a slight tickle in his ear.

    "Cassie... Stop... It''s not the right time..." He murmured and hugged her even more tightly without opening his eyes to make her stop.

    However, the tickle in his ear didn''t stop and finally, he had to open his eyes with a slightly annoyed expression on his face.

    He was ready to punish Cassie a bit for disturbing his sleep.

    However, what came into his view was not Cassie, she was still sleeping in his embrace, but there was a floating white feather that continued to tickle his ear.

    Jack rubbed his eyes for a few seconds to make sure he was not seeing things and only after that did he stood up from the bed and followed the flying feather while cing a blue bathrobe over his naked body.

    The feather first magically opened the door to the room and entered the hallway.

    Jack blinked a few times but wasn''t too surprised, he had seen many strange things in the past few months, so this was not strange for him anymore.

    He was just a bit scared as this could be dangerous.

 Chapter 156 Side Chick

    <h4>Chapter 156 Side Chick</h4>

    The feather moved from the hallway towards the living area down the stairs and then disappeared from in sight with some sparks.

    Jack stood in the dimly lit living area and looked around with his brows furrowed, he couldn''t see anything strange.

    ''Who sent that feather?'' He thought and looked some more, however no matter how much he looked around he couldn''t find anyone.

    "Are you looking for me?" As he was about to move back to Cassie''s room again, suddenly a raspy and seductive voice entered his ears and spooked him.

    He moved away quickly and looked at the source of the voice while taking in a deep breath.

    "Why do you always pop up suddenly?" Jack asked while he looked at Vieva with an annoyed expression on his face.

    Vieva on the other hand looked at him with an amusing smile.

    "You are so cute..." She said while licking her lips.

    "Try me." Jack narrowed his eyes at her demeaning words.

    "Hahaha..." Vieva moved towards him and looked at his crotch area.

    "I see that you are naturally gifted." Her smile widened with her words.

    Although Jack''s penis was covered by his bathrobe, however, he felt that somehow Vieva could see through it.

    "What do you want?" He asked directly without beating around the bush, he was not interested in Vieva''s snarky remarks.

    He was interested in the reason she decided to pop up in his house in the middle of the night.

    He knew that she wasn''t here just toment about the size of his penis.

    Thest time she was here, she handed him a mission to kill someone.

    Vieva took in a deep breath at his words and sat on the sofa with both of her legs crossed over each other.

    She looked perfectly elegant like a cat. Her gaze danced around the living area and she took another deep breath to rx her body.

    Her eyes then suddenly focused on Jack, which sent chills down his spine.

    "No need to kill that guy, he is more dangerous than I thought." She said in a serious tone.

    Jack listened to her and looked at her in silence for a few seconds, he then moved back and sat on the sofa.

    He has already asked questions about Rick to his truth meter and hase to know that if he doesn''t intervene then it will lead to the death of not only Vieva but even his girls.

    And now Vieva ising to him and saying that he should not do anything about that guy.

    Jack stayed silent and didn''t say anything, he just kept looking into her eyes, he knew that Vieva couldn''t read anything rted to Ero Meter in his mind.

    And he didn''t wanna say something identally, that might reveal his advantage against her.

    Vieva, on the other hand, looked at his stoic expression and was confused for a few seconds, she expected some sort of reaction from him, however, there was nothing.

    He was just sitting there like a stone statue.

    Vieva narrowed her eyes after a few seconds and then calmed down.

    "Actually my daughter will be looking after that man." She said, she was talking about Echo, her red-eyed daughter.

    After knowing how dangerous and mysterious the guy is, Vieva decided that it would be best if she sent someone to observe him rather than directly attacking him.

    So she decided that it would be best that she send her daughter to work, although she is a bit Bratty and unreliable, she was morepetent than Jack.

    If it came to push then Echo would be the best bet as she would leave very few clues behind and she was also a good spy.

    "Your Daughter?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he never knew that Vieva had a daughter or if she was even married.

    Vieva tilted her head at his words, she was amused at the fact that he was more concerned about her having a daughter than the topic she was talking about.

    "Yes, I have a daughter," Vieva said with a smile on her face.

    "So you have a husband too?" Jack asked again, he was interested in filling up all the five hearts of Vieva, however, if it turns out that she has a husband then it could be dangerous.

    As Vieva''s husband would also be pretty powerful, if not more powerful than Vieva herself and would kill Jack in a blink if he found out about the fact that Vieva was in love with him instead.

    Jack wanted to stay away from the trouble as much as possible.

    Vieva listened to his question and her eyes narrowed in a smile.

    "Are you feeling Jealous?" She asked as augh almost left her mouth.

    "No, I am just curious," Jack asked with a straight expression.

    When Vieva saw him taking no time to reply her nose raised in annoyance. ''Is he not interested in me even a bit?'' She looked at him up and down.

    She feels like the more shees to know Jack the more mysterious he gets.

    ''There is something about him that I can''t put my finger on, he might be more dangerous than I first thought...'' She clicked her tongue and leaned back on the sofa.

    "No, I don''t have a husband, My daughter is adopted." She said while looking him in the eyes.

    "Hmm..." Jack nodded and then turned silent again.

    Vieva looked at him with a tilt on her head, waiting for him to say something more, however, he continued to keep his silence.

    "Do you wanna be my husband?" She asked suddenly, not wanting the silence anymore.

    Jack listened to her and was about to decline her request when a panel suddenly shed in front of him.

    [1. No (-3 Heart)

    2. You can be my side chick. (+2 Ero points.)]

    He looked at the options and gulped his saliva.

    If he chose the first option then there was a risk of dying, however, the second option was also not so great.

    Her Ero Meter was already at ny-eight points, which means the second option would max her Ero Meter.

    And then she would be ready to have sex with him and after that, every step he would take would be like walking on the bridge of fire.

    A single wrong step and he would end up dead while fucking her.

    However, he had no other options for the second one, he didn''t wanna risk saying something that he didn''t know the consequences of.

    ''I have to take the risk...''

    He thought and sighed and after some moment of contemtion, he chose the second option.

    "You can be my side chick," Jack said while looking her in the eyes, his stoic expression still on his face.

    Vieva listened to his words and her small smile turned wide and a glimmer appeared on her face.

    ''He is different...'' She stood up from her seat and moved towards him.

    While she was moving, another panel shed in front of Jack, which was her information panel.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Vieva

    Age - 75

    Sexual Preferences- Loves a guy who doesn''t care about her and hates her, and loves someone who isn''t scared of her. Someone who is mysteriously unique.

    Kinks- Long Forey, Fingering, Soft Sex, Gentle Sex, sweet talk, ttery (only in bed.)

    Current Mentality- She has been intrigued by your wits and wants to test you out in bed. She wants to know if you have the guts to fuck her.]

    Jack looked at her information and was surprised.

    First of all, he never thought that she would be this old. She only looks like in herte thirties max.

    And secondly, he never thought that a powerful woman like her would want a guy that sweet-talks to her.

    He always thought that she would like being a bit rough.

    ''I guess, I am always wrong about what girls like in bed.'' He sighed and dismissed her information.

    He then focused his eye on her, she came near and sat on hisp.

    "So you want me to be your side chick?" She asked with a smallugh and while caressing his face with her hand. "Let''s see how good you are in bed." She said again and moved her hand towards his pants to take his penis out.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Jack stopped her hand and looked her in the eyes. "Let''s take it slow." He said and flipped her body around on the sofa.

    Vieva raised her brows when she saw him leading, she thought he would be like another man who only wants to put their penis inside her as quickly as they can.

    ''He is proving me wrong again and again.'' She thought and rxed a bit to let him do his stuff.

    Jack looked at her rxing a bit and sighed in relief, he was grateful that he had Ero Meter with him, or he might be in a lot of trouble having sex with a woman like Vieva.

 Chapter 157 Dance

    <h4>Chapter 157 Dance</h4>

    Vieva looked at him with her eyes wide open as he removed his bathrobe and revealed his chiselled body and his penis.

    A smile formed on her face as her gaze lingered on his dick for more than a few seconds.

    "You are better than I thought." She said with augh as her hand moved to remove her dress.

    Jack smiled at her and grabbed both of her hands and pinned them to the sofa, his naked body leaned over her and his face moved closer to hers.

    "You are not quite bad too." He said and kissed her neck. "You are just a bit too hasty." He kissed her neck again.

    Vieva listened to him and giggled a bit.

    When Jack heard her cuteugh, he was shocked for a moment, he never thought that a woman like Vieva would act like this.

    "You are pretty cute too..." He said while holding her neck and moving her head in front of him.

    Vieva looked him in the eyes as her body started to heat up.

    ''He is good...'' Her body twitched a bit and then she felt his lips over hers.

    "Mmm..." She let out a slight moan as his tongue started entering her mouth.

    Her hands moved around his naked body feeling the definition of his muscles and when their lips moved apart she giggled slightly and grabbed his neck to kiss again.

    "You pulled back too soon..." She said and this time her tongue attacked his mouth and her hand started stroking his giant penis as they continued to kiss each other.

    When Jack felt that she started dominating a bit, he remembered the information that she liked soft sex.

    He moved away from her and stood to the side.

    He then sat on the other sofa, her dress was still on her body as he never let her remove it.

    Vieva saw him moving away and furrowed her brows.

    ''Why did he move back, does he not like my kiss?'' She stood up from the sofa and looked at him in silence and confusion.

    She wanted to know why he pulled back, she was a beautifuldy and many men wanted to be with her, they could do anything to sleep with her.

    However Jack on the other hand was different, she was the one who initiated the sex with him and now he pulled away as if he didn''t want her body.

    Jack looked at her confused expression and a smile formed on his face.

    "I don''t like girls that are in a hurry, if you are then you can leave." He looked her from up to down. "We can do this somedayter." He said again while moving his gaze away from her as if he was not interested in sleeping with her.

    Vieva listened to his words and her confused expression turned to a small smile.

    "I hate your attitude." She said with a slightly yful tone.

    Jack stood up from the sofa at her words. "OK,e to me when you tolerate my attitude." He picked his bathrobe up and started to wear it again.

    "Hahaha..." Vievaughed at his actions and moved towards him seductively. "Ok my dear, don''t be so angry now..." She said and moved her hands around his neck.

    "I think I can tolerate your attitude a bit now." She said again with a smile on her face and moving her body even closer to him.

    She practically pressed herself against him.

    Her hand moved and she removed his robes again.

    Jack saw her actions and finally smiled. "Now you are acting like a good girl." He said and kissed her lips a few times and pulled back.

    He then sat on the sofa again.

    "Strip." He looked at her with a devilish smile on his face.

    Vieva noticed his attitude and took a step back.

    ''He is so manly...'' Her smile widened and she moved her hands to her shoulder to remove her dress.

    "Wait..."

    However, before she could pull her dress down Jack stopped her.

    "Dance for me a bit..." He said again while rxing a bit more on the sofa, his voice was calm as if he was in no hurry to fuck her.

    Vieva raised her brows at his words.

    "Don''t you think you are asking too much?" She asked with a slightly annoyed tone, her eyes also narrowed in anger.

    Jack looked at her expressions and his heart skipped a beat.

    ''Did I overdo it?'' He thought as he took in a deep breath.

    However, he didn''t show the emotional turmoil on his face.

    ''No, she is just testing me...'' He thought to calm himself down. ''I can''t back up now after saying it or she would think I am scared of her.''

    He moved his gaze and stared into her eyes again.

    "I told you before, you can leave if you can''t tolerate me." He didn''t back out on his words and stood his ground.

    He knew that backing out would show weakness and then the only fate waiting for him would be death.

    ying with Vieva was like ying with fire, he had to be inplete control over the situation or she would burn him alive without giving a second thought.

    She was an emotionlessly cruel woman and showing weakness would be dangerous. And on top of that, even her heart towards him was at zero so he couldn''t take any wrong steps.

    Vieva closed her eyes at his words and contemted for a few seconds. After that, she took in a deep breath and her smile returned to her face.

    "I don''t know how to dance." She said with a slight tilt in her head, it was as if she was looking at her prey.

    Jack saw her actions and confirmed that she was indeed testing him, a smile returned to his face and he calmed down a bit after the realization.

    "Guess you are not my type." He said with a chuckle.

    "You are such an asshole." She giggled and clicked her finger and suddenly soothing romantic music started ying in the hall.

    The noise was not too loud so Jack was not scared that his girls might wake up.

    "Come teach me how to dance." She moved her hands forward.

    Jack stood up at her words and moved towards her, he grabbed her hands and pulled her in his embrace.

    "You can be a bad girl sometimes." He whispered in her ears and gently spun her around while his hands gently graced over her hips.

    Vieva giggled again at his actions and her smile turned genuine.

    ''How does he manage to make me feel like a teenage girl?'' She thought and decided to go with the flow.

    As time passed, their movements started to be more coordinated and they started dancing to the rhythm.

    As Jack was about to stop the dance after a few minutes, suddenly a panel shed in front of him and time stopped around him.

    [1. Stop the dance. (-1 Heart.)

    2. Continue for fifteen more minutes and stop immediately. (+1 Heart.)]

    Jack looked at the options and a smile formed on his face.

    ''So she likes the dance.'' He thought and simply clicked on the second option.

    He then kept their intimate dance going.

    As a few more minutes passed by, Vieva started enjoying it even more, she started looking into his eyes more and even started to giggle a lot more.

    Jack could tell that she was starting to enjoy herself much more in hispany.

    And exactly after fifteen minutes when she was entranced in their dance Jack suddenly stopped the dance and he moved back.

    He then sat on the sofa again.

    Vieva who was craving for more when suddenly saw him moving back looked at him with a needy expression.

    The music stopped and her heart started to beat at a slightly rapid pace.

    All her life she has never enjoyed such pleasures, from the time she was born she was in a verypetitive environment.

    And she always felt like she had to depend on herself to move in this world, however for the first time in her life she was following someone else''s lead, and she was enjoying it more than she thought.

    And now that she has tasted the pressure of a carefree moment in her life she wanted it more than ever.

    "Why did you stop?" She asked with her brows raised as she moved a step closer to him.

    "Strip," Jack said while moving one of his legs over the other and leaning on his back.

    "No, I want to dance more." She took one more step towards him.

    Jack could see the distress on her face, however, he didn''t melt and believed in his Ero Meter.

    He could see that her heart was still not raised and he had to not give in to her.

    "I don''t want to anymore," Jack said and moved his gaze away and just as he did so he could see from the corner of his eyes that her heart raised suddenly and now one of her five hearts was red.

 Chapter 158 Mother...

    <h4>Chapter 158 Mother...</h4>

    Vieva looked at him with both of her hands on her waist. She was annoyed by his attitude. She had never seen a man like Jack, who was so weak in front of her yet so overbearing.

    ''I can''t seem to do anything against him.'' She thought and a pout formed on her face.

    "I am gonna leave if you keep acting like this." She said while pointing at him.

    Jack looked at her with a smile on his face. "You can if you want to," Jack said with a straight face.

    There was no Ero Meter prompt for him so he was not too scared to say it.

    "Hmph..." Vieva snorted and with a click of her finger she disappeared from his site, nothing remained of her even her sweet scent disappeared in thin air.

    It was as if she was never there, to begin with, she came like a ghost and disappeared just as quickly.

    Jack saw her vanishing and his smile stayed on his face, he knew that she woulde back eventually.

    He saw her Ero Meter before she vanished and it was still full and even her heart was at one point.

    Which means everything was going smoothly and if not today then soon enough she will be his.

    He rxed back on the sofa and after some minutes of contemtion, he stood up and picked up his bathrobe and wore it again.

    He looked around the living area and remembered the events that just happened there.

    He could have lost his life if anything went out of ce, there was no other option than dying for him.

    However, with the help of his Ero Meter and through some perseverance, he was now one step closer to filling Vieva''s hearts.

    ''She said that I should not pursue the matter of Rick anymore.'' He thought while moving up the stairs.

    He also remembered the information he received with the help of his Ero Meter and his book.

    ''He is pretty dangerous and unpredictable, just as I thought...'' He sighed. ''But I have to intervene in this matter for the safety of my girls or things could go out of hand anytime.''

    He remembered what his truth meter told him if he didn''t do anything about Rick then he would kill all of his girls and even Vieva.

    He didn''t want that to happen. He moved to the upper floor hallway and looked at the rooms.

    He thought for a moment and decided to go to Cassie''s room again, he didn''t wanna disturb anyone in the middle of the night and he was already sleeping with her so she would be too disturbed.

    He entered her room and saw her sleeping soundly while holding her pillow tightly. Jack could see that she was in a deep sleep.

    Jack removed his bathrobe and cuddled her.

    Outside his room, in the hallway, Nicole''s door opened and she stepped out in the night suit.

    She looked at Cassie''s door and moved down the living area to look around. She searched the kitchen and other rooms, however, she didn''t find anything.

    After some time of looking around for something she went back to her room and slept inside.

    .....

    Inside Vieva''s old-looking mansion, she appeared inside her living area with a flustered expression on her face.

    She adjusted her dress and closed her eyes for a few seconds to calm her emotions down.

    "I have never seen you so flustered." Suddenly a voice rang in her ears and she opened her eyes to look at a young girl in front of her.

    The young girl was Echo and she had an amusing smile on her face.

    "It''s none of your business," Vieva said and sat on the sofa, she then clicked her finger and a whiskey bottle and ss appeared in front of her.

    Echo''s smile widened at Vivea''s condition, ''There is definitely something wrong with Mother, she has never acted so flustered before. Even when she faced that giant creature.''

    She moved and sat in front of Vieva and filled herself with a peg of whisky.

    "Tell me Mother, who is it that made you like this? I can teach that person a lesson in your ce." Echo said to tease her, she knew that if her mother couldn''t solve a problem then it would be impossible for her to do so.

    She was saying this just to tease her.

    "Shut up you bratty girl," Vieva said and looked at Echo with her eyes narrowed, anger clearly visible on her face.

    Echo listened to her words and subconsciously moved back, she had seen her mother''s anger and it was not pretty.

    ''Why is she acting like a bitch today...'' She thought and decided to not tease her anymore.

    She moved one of her legs over the other and leaned back, keeping her silence.

    She knew that the best thing to do in this situation was to stay silent, the less is more in the case of Vieva.

    The more she will do to make up for her mistake the more chances there were to mess things up.

    And although Vieva won''t kill her as she was her daughter, there could be a lot of pain in store for her.

    She would do everything her except kill her and that could be even worse than death sometimes.

    Vieva saw her turning silent and moved back and leaned on the sofa herself. ''That guy, he is the first one to trigger me so much!'' She thought and took in a deep breath. She was thinking about Jack.

    "What happened to the guy I sent you to look after?" Vieva asked her voice, calmer than ever.

    Echo remembered about Rick and a disgusted expression appeared on her face.

    "Eww... Don''t ever send me to keep an eye on such disgusting creeps again..." She said with a voice that sounded like she was about to vomit if she spoke some more.

    Vieva closed her eyes at her words and clenched her fist, she then looked at her again.

    "Did you keep an eye on him?" She asked with Veins popping on her forehead.

    "Yes I did, but he started fapping at the photo of an olddy and I came back, I didn''t want to peep at someone masturbating," Echo said in a nonchnt voice.

    "I told you that he was an important target. How can you be so careless?" Vieva said while banging her first on the sofa chairs.

    "Important target?" Echo snickered. "A pervert?!"

    Vieva gritted her teeth at her words, she was getting a headache.

    "You are so pathetic! Did I make a mistake giving you a chance?" Vieva leaned back on the sofa and took in another deep breath to calm herself down.

    She then clicked her finger and a small green-coloured demon appeared on her shoulder.

    The demon had small limbs and a bug belly, he looked at Echo with a wide smile on his face.

    "Hahaha...!" A loudughter reverberated in the whole area and the demon jumped from Vieva''s shoulder andnded on the table in front.

    Echo listened to theughter and gulped her saliva, a terrified expression appeared on her face and she quickly stood up from the sofa and moved back.

    "Mother..." She took a few steps back as sweat formed on her forehead.

    "I said you are useless," Vieva said calmly while taking a sip of whisky from her ss.

    Echo''s breath got stuck in her throat as tears formed in her eyes.

    She looked at the demon again and quickly kneeled down on the floor. Her head banged on the floor and tears started dripping down her eyes.

    "Mother... I am sorry, please give me another chance." She started begging, her previous bratty attitude was nowhere to be seen.

    Vieva looked at her condition and closed her eyes.

    "I never wanted to do this, but you have left me no choice." She opened her eyes again and her blue eyes were darker than before.

    Echo banged her head on the floor again.

    "Mother, please... I beg you..." She begged again.

    She started banging her head on the floor again and again.

    "I gave you some leeway before, thinking that you would act like a good daughter, but it seems like my family always disappoints me." Vieva waved her finger and the small green demon jumped down on the floor.

    The demon soon stood in front of Echo, his smile getting wider and wider with each passing second.

    "Mother, Please, just this once..." Echo started sobbing loudly.

    "Hahaha...!" Suddenly another terrifyingughter rang in Echo''s ears making her shiver.

    She moved her head up slightly and looked at the demon. "Mom, please take it back... I promise I will be a good girl from now on." She looked Vieva in the eyes.

    Vieva noticed her hopeful expression and sighed. She contemted in silence for a few seconds and then sighed again.

    ''I can''t kill her right now, creating another daughter like her would take a lot of time, something I don''t have.'' She clicked her finger on the sofa.

    ''But she has be such a bratty girl, She might create more problems if I let her be.'' More and more thoughts started running through her mind.

 Chapter 159 Did he see me?

    <h4>Chapter 159 Did he see me?</h4>

    Vieva clenched her fist and kept her eyes closed for a few seconds.

    "Mother... Please..." Echo''s desperate voice entered her ears and broke her out of her stupor, she opened her ocean eyes and after a few seconds, they returned to normal.

    From dark blue to light blue.

    She let out a sigh and clicked her fingers again.

    "This is yourst chance..." She said in a strict voice and the green demon turned its head around to look at Vieva.

    "Kekeekee...!" The demon started jumping around the room and it started making loud voices.

    Vieva looked at the small green demon and her nose raised in annoyance. "Why the fuck no one is listening to me!" She yelled at the demon and stood up.

    An arrow appeared over her shoulder and with a swoosh of air it moved towards the jumping demon.

    When the demon saw the arrowing towards it, it stopped and looked at it with its eyes wide.

    It''s heart started beating at a rapid pace and it opened its mouth wide.

    "Ahhh...!"

    A loud shriek moved out of its mouth and a fireball appeared in front of him.

    The green demon tilted its head a bit back and then yelled again.

    The fireball shot out of its mouth to stop the iing arrow.

    *Peng*

    However, the fireball was nothing in front of Vieva, the arrow pierced it easily and entered the demon''s heart.

    The demon got pinned to the floor.

    Echo looked at the dead demon and gulped her saliva in terror.

    ''So the rumours were false, mother still has all of her powers...'' She moved her gaze towards Vieva and banged her head on the floor again.

    "Thanks, Mother, for showing mercy..." She said as tears started dripping out of her eyes.

    "Shut the fuck up and disappear from the site before I change my mind, and keep an eye on that fucker!" Vieva looked at Echo with her eyes wide in anger.

    Echo listened to her mother''s threatening words and quickly stood up straight.

    "Yes, mother." She nodded and disappeared from her sight.

    She soon appeared a kilometre away from her mansion.

    She took in a few deep breaths and then wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    After calming down an angry expression appeared on her face.

    "That old fucker! He said that Mother had lost most of her powers! I could have gotten killed." She clenched her fist and then disappeared from there again.

    Inside Vieva''s mansion, after Echo was gone and Vieva could no longer feel her presence, did her angry expression turned calm.

    She took in a deep breath and moved towards the dead Demon.

    "What a waste..." She cursed and picked up her arrow from the ground.

    However, when she was doing it, blood dripped out of her nose andnded on her hand.

    "Fuck..." She cursed out again, this time in a light voice.

    Picking up the arrow she made it disappear in thin air and with stumbling steps moved towards the sofa.

    Her vision started turning blurry and her head started buzzing with loud noise.

    "This thing...!" She slumped her body on the sofa and started taking in deep breaths.

    Soon enough she lost consciousness on the sofa with sweat dripping from her forehead.

    ...

    Jack opened his eyes in the morning and a wave of pleasure moved through his body, he looked in the front and saw Cassie wiping her lips and gulping down something.

    He knew what happened and a smile formed on his face.

    "You are such a good girl." He also sat up on the bed.

    Cassie looked at him silently for a few seconds and then moved towards him. Her head leaned in and she started kissing his neck.

    "I want you to be a bad boy now." She looked him in the eyes.

    Jack listened to her words and a smile formed on his face, he stood up from the bed and started moving towards the bathroom.

    "I am taking a bath." He nced back at her with a smile on his face and entered the bathroom.

    The door stayed open.

    Cassie looked at the open door and a wide smile formed on her face, she excitedly jumped down from the bed and ran towards the shower.

    "I aming..." She said and barged in, her body waspletely naked.

    Soon enough their voices started reverberating in the room.

    "Ahh... Slow..." Cassie giggled.

    "You wanted me to be a bad boy..."

    ...

    Rick woke up from his bed with his head buzzing, he looked around and found the photo of the middle-ageddy beside him.

    He sighed and stood up from the bed with the photo in his hand.

    "Rest here." He murmured and ced the photo in a ss case on the table beside his left wall.

    He moved around slowly and wore his underwear.

    "It smells bad..." He grumbled and lit a cigarette that he picked up from the same table where he ced the photo in.

    Sitting on his bed again he took in a light puff of cigarette.

    Outside his house, a beautifuldy stood in a ck sundress and a straw hat on her head, she looked at the house for a few seconds and then moved away from there.

    She had blonde hair and because of her straw hat, it was hard to see her face.

    Her steps were calm and soon enough she disappeared from the street.

    "What was this blonde bitch looking at?" On the tree beside the house, Echo appeared and looked at the departing figure of the blondedy with her brows furrowed.

    "Mother said to keep an eye on this guy, not some random girl." She snorted and with a flick of her finger turned invisible again.

    Rick stood up from the bed while extinguishing the cigarette with his naked foot.

    His hands moved and he slowly started to wear his clothes.

    After about two hours he moved out of his house with two ck stic bags in his hand, he dumped them in a big dumpster with a casual expression on his face.

    He then moved back to his house and after about twenty minutes he stepped out, fully bathed with his hairbed.

    He looked around for a bit and his gaze stopped at the tree for a few seconds and then moved away.

    His expression stayed serious and he slowly started moving out on the road with a big hammer in his hand.

    The hammer was neat and clean with no signs of blood.

    After he was gone from the street, Echo appeared on the tree with a furrow on her brows.

    "Did he see me?" She thought and looked in the general direction he was gone in. "Impossible..."

    She took in a deep breath and then disappeared from the tree again.

    ...

    "You are such a bully..." Cassie moved out of the bathroom with a smile on her face.

    Her body glistened with water and there was a white towel around her body, covering her private areas.

    She looked back and saw Jacking out to with his hair draped on his forehead.

    He looked at her with a devilish smile on her face.

    "Come here and kiss me." He said while slightly tilting his head.

    "I am not your mistress so stop ordering me around ande here." She said while opening both of her arms to wee him in a hug.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words and he leaned on the corner of the bathroom door''s wall.

    He looked at her silently.

    "What are you doing? Come here..." Cassie said with her brows raised.

    "I saide here and kiss me," Jack said again.

    Cassie listened to him and raised her nose in annoyance.

    "Hmph..." She snorted and slowly moved towards him with a defeated expression on her face.

    Soon she came near him and gave him a peck on his lips.

    "I am gonna kill you someday..." She whispered in his ears.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t have to." Jack chuckled as he received another kiss on his lips.

    However, when Cassie listened to his words she took a step back and looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    "What do you mean?" She asked with a worried tone.

    "I was just kidding..." Jack signed and moved towards her, he took her in his embrace and started kissing her on the lips.

    identally he revealed his inner thoughts in front of her.

    He was actually worried about all the things happening around him and if they kept going on like this then Cassie won''t have to kill him.

    He will die with just one wrong step.

    Cassie felt his desperate kiss and pushed him away.

    "Tell me what is happening?" She looked at him with her eyes narrowed. "You have been acting a bit different for the past few days." She said again.

    "It''s nothing..." Jack took a step towards her.

    "Don''t lie to me!" Cassie looked deep into his eyes.

    Jack listened to her and sighed. "It''s nothing..." He tried to take her in his embrace.

    Cassie saw his expression and moved closer to him.

    She then rested his head on her shoulder.

    "I love you..." She sighed.

 Chapter 160 What a Mess

    <h4>Chapter 160 What a Mess</h4>

    Vieva opened her eyes and looked around the living area.

    "Ahh..."

    She felt her nose stuffy and stood up to get in front of the mirror.

    "What a mess..."

    She could see her hair dishevelled and her face pale as a ghost, her nose was stuffed with dried-up blood and sweat was covering her whole face.

    "This is getting out of hand. I have to find it." She paced her steps and moved towards the bathroom.

    As she was moving, she felt a rotten stench hit her nose and she turned her head down to look at the rotting corpse of the green demon.

    A sneer appeared on her face and then with a click of her finger the corpse disappeared in the thin air with the stench.

    "Let me take a bath first." She entered the bathroom and after about half an hour she stepped out of it.

    Herplexion turned normal and she looked as pristine as before.

    After changing her clothes she sat down on the sofa with a warm cup of green tea to soothe her nerves.

    "Mother..."

    As she was sipping her tea, suddenly a voice broke her out of her happy mood and she turned her head up to look at the source of the voice.

    In front of her Echo appeared and she kneeled down in front of her, her voice was choked and Vieva could see her shivering.

    ''At least she got some sense in her.'' Vieva thought and sighed.

    She moved her hand and ced the cup down on the table.

    "Speak." She said in an authoritative voice and looked at Echo with her eyes narrowed.

    Echo listened to her mother and moved her head up, she looked Vieva in the eyes and started to slowly stand up.

    "Who told you to stand up?" Vieva stopped her midway.

    "Sorry mother..." Echo kneeled again and gulped her saliva in terror.

    ''She is getting more and more angry with me, I have to show my worth.'' Echo thought.

    "Speak quickly," Vieva said again in an icy tone.

    "Yes, Mother, I kept an eye on him, and he threw a dead body in the dumpster, this morning," Echo said quickly, not daring to waste any more time on Vieva.

    She knew that Vieva was annoyed with her and it would be best for herself if she didn''t annoy her too much.

    Or the results could be pretty bad. She saw an example yesterday. If she didn''t beg for her life then she might have died in a heartbeat.

    "A dead body?" Vieva murmured and contemted for a few seconds.

    "Did you find out who it was?" She said again.

    "Sorry Mother, but the face waspletely mangled, it seems like he destroyed her face with a hammer," Echo said.

    After Rick was gone Echo searched the two ck polythene bags and she found many body parts cut apart andpletely mangled.

    "A girl..." Vieva whispered under her breath, she had heard about Rick and how he loves to torture women, she didn''t know why, however, she knew that he had some kind of hatred towards beautiful women.

    "You can leave now, and continue to keep an eye on him, I want to know everything about him." Vieva impatiently waved her hand.

    Echo listened to her words and disappeared from the mansion without wasting any time.

    She wanted to interact as little as possible with Vieva.

    After Echo was gone Vieva let out a deep breath and rxed on the sofa.

    ''He is just as dangerous as I thought...'' She sighed and closed her eyes.

    After a few seconds, she opened her eyes with a frustrated expression on her face.

    ''Why do I keep thinking about him?'' She rolled her eyes back.

    She was thinking about Jack.

    "He can''t even contact me." She sighed again, pain visible in her eyes. "Should I go back to him?"

    She wanted to meet him again, however, her ego was stopping her from doing so.

    "He is such a clever guy, no one has ever made me feel so weak." She thought and stood up.

    ...

    Jack sat in Cassie''s room with a notebook in his hands, Cassie and Sophie had already gone to college, while Nicole was out for her business.

    Jack looked at the answers in his book that he asked previously about Rick and sighed.

    "There is no other way, I have to intervene and kill him." He thought and closed the book.

    He stood up and moved towards his car to check the sniper he brought, he had asked his book when Rick would kill his first girl and it gave him about a month.

    "I have a month to prepare." He thought and entered his car.

    He also asked who would be his first victim in his girls and it turned out to be Meadow.

    "Why would he kill Meadow first?" Jack furrowed his brows and started his car, he didn''t want anything to happen to Meadow.

    She loved him very much and he too loved her, he would rather sacrifice himself than let Meadow be killed.

    ''I asked the book if Rick had any rtion to Meadow but it said no. Which could mean that he would randomly kill her.'' He moved on the road as thoughts started to move through his mind.

    ''I can''t let anything happen to her.'' He looked at his phone and thought for a second after that he let out a sigh.

    ''I want to meet her.'' He thought and dialled her number while driving the car.

    Soon enough she picked up the call.

    "Hello..."

    Jack could hear the excitement behind her voice and a pang of pain moved through his heart.

    Just the thought of never being able to hear her voice again made his chest feel hollow.

    "I aming in fifteen minutes, get ready." He said directly, without any greetings.

    "Really?" She said in a high-pitched and excited voice, however, her voice calmed down with her next words. "But Sophie is still here, what will I say to her?" She asked while whispering.

    "I will wait five minutes for you, in the ce we met previously. You have twenty minutes, if you don''te till then, then I will leave." Jack was direct with her.

    He knew that Sophie also knew about their affair and that she wouldn''t cause any major trouble for her mother.

    She might even help her dress properly. So there was no reason for Meadow to bete.

    "Ahh..." Before she could protest anymore Jack hung up the phone.

    Meadow looked at her phone beeping and her heart started beating faster.

    ''He wants to meet me...'' A wide smile formed on her face, she was happy that Jack initiated meeting her and she was excited for the fact.

    "Mom, you look happy today." Suddenly Sophie came in front of her and sat on the sofa.

    She had a bowl of popcorn in her hand as she munched on them.

    "Why didn''t you go to college today?" Meadow looked at her with an annoyed expression.

    Sophie who was busy eating popcorn and setting a movie to watch on her phone, suddenly stopped and looked at Meadow with her brows raised.

    "You told me to help with someundry today..." She looked at Meadow''s uneasy expression and then her eyesnded on the phone in her hand.

    ''Why did her mood change so suddenly, just an hour ago she was so happy that I didn''t go to college and decided to help her with some housework.'' She thought and narrowed her eyes.

    "So why are you not helping? You are only eating popcorn." Meadow was even more annoyed suddenly.

    When Sophie heard her words she wanted to throw the popcorn bowl to her face, however, she somehow controlled herself.

    "You just said that I can watch a movie!" Sophie stood up from the sofa while cing the popcorn bowl to the side.

    "Hmph! So now you have even learned to speak up in front of your mother." Meadow looked away from her.

    Sophie looked at her with her eyes wide, shock visible on her face, she had never seen Meadow acting this way.

    ''What has happened to her? I remember she was just talking on her phone. Did...'' She contemted a bit and suddenly it struck her.

    ''So she has received a call from Jack...'' At this thought a slight smile formed on her face.

    However, the smile didn''t stay for more than a second and then an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "OK then! I am leaving! Hmph!" She moved towards her room and after wearing some decent clothes she moved towards her house door.

    "Where are you leaving?" Meadow asked from behind.

    "It doesn''t matter, you are acting so annoying today! I won''t be back before eight so don''t try to call me." She said and barged out of her door.

    Meadow looked at her with her brows furrowed and then snorted too.

    ''I wanted her to start working so I could leave easily, however, she left first, what a pain...'' She sighed.

    However, suddenly an idea popped into her head.

    ''She said she won''t be back before eight.''

 Chapter 161 Kill me today

    <h4>Chapter 161 Kill me today</h4>

    A smile formed on Meadow''s face as she remembered something, and after that she looked at her phone for a few seconds.

    ''I should call him to my house.'' An idea moved through her brain and after a few seconds she nodded and opened her phone.

    "Jack..." she said just as he picked up the call.

    "What?" Jack asked from the other side.

    "Can youe to my house instead?" She asked in a low tone. She could feel her breath turning hot just by his dominant voice.

    After she said it, there was silence for a few seconds between them.

    ''I think he doesn''t want toe to my house...'' She sighed after noticing silence from him, she had a n in her mind, that she could only do if Jack agreed toe to her house.

    However, if he doesn''t then she is okay with it too, she is happy just being with Jack, no matter the ce.

    As she was about to open her mouth and say something, suddenly his answer came from the other side.

    "Ok, I will be there soon." His voice moved through her ear and a wide smile formed on her face.

    "Thanks..." She said in an excited tone and hung up the phone.

    She looked around the house and saw that it was a bit messy.

    "This girl..." She started moving and quickly started to clean the house.

    Jack on the other hand ced the phone on the dashboard and a smile formed on his face.

    "Sophie is more amodating than I thought." He said with a chuckle.

    Meadow just told him that Sophie was home and now she was calling him there, which only meant one thing.

    Sophie understood that Jack wasing and excused herself from the house.

    "She is such a good girl..." Jack thought and kept driving his car.

    Meadow on the other hand cleaned her room and living area in ten minutes. She then looked at her progress with a satisfied smile on her face.

    However, a hurried expression appeared on her face when her eyesnded on the clock hung on the wall.

    "He could be here anytime..." She looked down at her dress and felt the sweat on her body.

    "I have to wash up quickly." She hastily ran towards her room and after removing her clothes she entered the bathroom.

    After about five more minutes she walked out of the shower with a glistening and fresh body.

    Her face turned red with just the thought of what was about to happen here.

    She then looked at the clock again.

    "He gave me twenty minutes, he should be here anytime." A small smile stayed on her face as she moved towards her closet slowly.

    "I brought that dress on a whim, I hope he likes it..." She looked around the closet and her gazended on a certain package.

    Her smile got a bit wide and her face flushed even red. "I hope it''s not too much." She moved her hand towards the package slowly and picked it up.

    ''My heart is beating so fast.'' She moved towards her bed and opened the bag in which a green-coloured dress was ced, neatly folded.

    Jack on the other hand parked his car and stepped out of it, he was currently in front of Meadow''s house.

    A small smile formed on his face as he moved towards the passenger seat and picked up a blue-coloured box from it.

    "I gotte because of this." He looked at the box and then at his wristwatch.

    He actually stopped on the way to pick up a gift for Meadow and he was wondering if she would like it or not.

    He gave the blue box ast nce and then moved towards her door.

    Meadow finished wearing her dress and just when she dropped her hands she heard her doorbell.

    And just as she heard it, her heart started beating at a rapid pace, she looked in the mirror again to make sure she was looking good and then moved towards the door slowly.

    The more steps she took the more her heart started beating wildly and her face also started turning redder.

    "Why am I so nervous?" She started fidgeting with her fingers and looked at her phone screen for her reflection.

    ''Everything looks ok...'' She took in a deep breath to calm herself down.

    *Ring*

    Her doorbell rang again which ced her out of her thoughts and she focused on the door and without thinking anymore she clicked open the door.

    In front of her, she could see Jack standing in a ck shirt and ck pants, there was a slight smile on his face and a blue coloured box in his right hand.

    Jack on the other hand saw Meadow standing in front of him, his Jaw almost dropped for a second, however, he soon controlled himself.

    Meadow was wearing a green nighty that was semi-transparent and although it didn''t reveal too much of what was inside, the silhouette of her curves was clearly visible under it.

    And Jack could tell that she was not wearing anything underneath that nighty.

    The cloth was also very light and silky and moved around her body gracefully and on top of that Jack could see that her skin was still shining with some water.

    Which means that she has taken a bath.

    All of thisbined made her more seductive than ever.

    Meadow saw her staring at her body and a smile formed on her face.

    "How do I look?" She asked with a deep blush on her face and averted her eye contact.

    "You look like you will kill me today..." Jack said with a smile and stepped inside the door.

    Soon enough Meadow closed the door and turned around to look at him.

    "Sophie will be out tillte evening, we have a whole day together..." Meadow said as more and more shame started covering her face.

    Jack chuckled at her words and moved towards her bedroom.

    "Come with me, I have something for you." He said and continued moving.

    "Something for me?" Meadow asked and then her gaze lingered on the blue box for a second.

    ''Did he bring me a gift?'' A smile formed on her face and she followed him inside her bedroom.

    "Close the door," Jack said looking at her as he stood in her room.

    Meadow nodded at his words as she could feel her heart jumping out of her chest.

    ''I wonder what he has brought for me?'' She was extremely happy with the fact that Jack had brought a gift for her, this means he cared for her happiness.

    And this fact alone was enough for her to be happy.

    Jack smiled looking at her flustered expression and opened the blue box with a smile.

    "Come here." He said while looking her in the eyes.

    Meadow listened to his deep voice and a current moved through her body, she nodded and slowly moved towards him.

    As she was moving she could see the contents of the box more and more clearly and when she was close to him, she could see what was exactly inside the box.

    When she saw what it was, her eyes widened in surprise and she moved her head up to look Jack in the eyes.

    "No..." She murmured subconsciously as tears bulged in her eyes.

    "Don''t be a little girl now." Jack moved behind her and took out the beautiful diamond ne from the box.

    "It looks expensive..." She nced back at him as tears started dripping from her eyes.

    Those were tears of joy and uncertainty. She wasn''t sure if she deserved such an expensive gift.

    "Calm down..." Jack kissed her on the neck to calm her down and soon enough he ced the diamond ne on her neck.

    "Thanks..." Meadow touched the ne and turned around to look him in the eyes with her teary ones.

    Jack smiled and wiped her tears off with his hands.

    "Now don''t ruin the perfect mood." He said and kissed her on the lips.

    "It''s your fault." Meadow said and grabbed his neck, her lips then fiercely imnted themselves on his and their tongues started to intertwine.

    "Mmm..." Their slow moans started to move through the room as they kept on going.

    Slowly but surely Jack''s hand circled around her waist over her thin nighty and reached for her big round ass.

    And just as he touched her ass, he could feel that his spection was true.

    She wasn''t wearing anything under her nighty.

    ''She is always so naughty.'' He chuckled internally as he kept kissing her and ying with her supple ass.

    "I love you..." Meadow suddenly broke the kiss and looked him in the eyes. Both of her hands were on his face as she looked deep into his eyes.

    Jack saw her expression and kissed her again.

    "I love you too..." He said.

    "Thanks," Meadow said with a wide smile and pushed him on the bed.

 Chapter 162 Working on it

    <h4>Chapter 162 Working on it</h4>

    Meadow''s diamond ne hung from her neck as she leaned over his body, her boobs touching his chest and her legs snaking around his.

    There was a small smile on her face as she looked him deep in the eyes.

    "From that day, all I can think about is you." She said looking at him.

    "Really? I know I am handsome but you have to control yourself a bit." Jack said with a small chuckle.

    "I really can''t." She moved her head towards his neck and started licking it with her tongue.

    Just by her fervour, Jack could tell that she waspletely entranced in the act, she was doing her best as her legs were fighting for his touch and her knees were rubbing against his crotch lightly.

    "You taste so good..." She moved up and looked at him, her eyes unfocused with love and her mouth slightly open.

    "You are such a pervert." Jack moved his hand and reached for her neck. He slightly pulled her head and made eye contact. "You also look delicious today." He said with a small smile.

    Meadowughed at his words and started kissing his tongue, her lips rolled around his and her tongue fought for dominance in his mouth.

    Jack''s hand then slowly moved from her neck to her chest and he finally grabbed her bouncy breast.

    He could feel the suppleness of her chest over the light fabric of her dress and the silky texture of her nighty only enhanced the feeling.

    He felt the stress leaving his body as he pressed it a few more times and even his giant started poking against his pants.

    Excitement rushed through his body because of the mixture of sensations through both his hand and lips.

    "You are so hot..." Jack whispered in her ear as he pinched her nipple.

    "Mm... I love you so much..." Meadow moaned and started sliding her knees over his tent.

    She was happy with the fact that Jack called her hot, she had be conscious of her body in the past few days.

    After her marriage broke and as her health worsened she started giving less and less care to her body and because of that, she umted some weight.

    And after she had sex with Jack, she started doing her best to reduce her weight, however as it''s only been a few days, she hasn''t achieved anything.

    Her love handles were still there and her belly fat was also visible when she got naked.

    "Your little one is excited, let me help him." Sheughed and stood up from the bed and started to tie her hair behind her back.

    Jack also sat up in the bed and moved forward, his legs hanging down from the corner of the bed and reaching the floor, his gaze moved up and he looked her in the eyes.

    His eyes then cascaded on her body, from up to down and he could see the curves behind her semi-transparent nighty, a smile slowly emerged on his face.

    Meadow noticed his gaze on her body and her face turned red in shame, her self-consciousness returned and she looked away from him.

    "Remove your dress," Jack said in a deep voice that tingled her ears and made her spine straight for a second.

    His voice was enchanting for her and his words were like a magic spell that she couldn''t go against.

    Her head moved back in front and she looked at him again, more and more shame covered her face as her toes started fidgeting.

    After a few seconds of silence she nodded, although she was self-conscious of her body, but, in the end, she has to get naked in front of him if she wants to fuck him.

    So she decided that it was better now thanter.

    "Don''t stare so hard..." She looked away and from her shoulders dropped her dress down on the ground.

    In just a moment she stoodpletely naked in front of him, she wasn''t even wearing any undergarments.

    Jack''s gaze moved from her face and started going down again, first, her giant boobs came into his view.

    They were supple and bouncy, surprising for ady of her age, her areoles were a bitrger than usual and dark pink.

    His gaze then moved to her stomach and he could see slight belly fat and some love handles on her side. They enhanced her busty beauty a level higher.

    He then looked down and was a bit surprised to see her freshly shaven pussy, a smile formed on his face and he looked at her whole body removing the focus from his gaze.

    Although there was a bit of fat on her chest, hips and stomach, it only enhanced her hourss figure and made her look more sexy than ever.

    On top of that, her shy nature took all these qualities to a higher level.

    Meadow saw the smile on his face and felt even more shameful.

    "I am working on it..." She said suddenly, breaking the tension-filled silence between them.

    Listening to her, Jack''s gaze moved from her body to her eyes and then he raised his brows a bit.

    "Working on what?" He asked with a confused expression.

    Meadow raised her nose and held her belly fat between her hands. "I started dieting a few days ago." She said while jiggling her fat fold a bit.

    Jack listened to her and took a moment then a heartyugh moved out of his stomach.

    He stood up and looked at her while stillughing a bit.

    "Don''t make fun of me..." Meadow looked away from him as regret shed in her eyes.

    ''I should have never neglected my body.'' She bit her lip and let out a sigh. ''But I gave up on men, I never thought that someone like Jack woulde into my life.'' She turned her head again and looked him in the eyes.

    ''I love him so much, I have to do this for him.'' Another thought moved through her brain.

    Jack moved into her vicinity and she could feel his breath on her face, his hands grabbed her face from both sides and he looked deep into her eyes.

    "You look stunning as it is, don''t try to change anything." He said and kissed her on the lips.

    When Meadow heard his words, it took her some seconds to register them in her mind, however, as soon as she did so, tears started dripping from her eyes.

    "Are you telling the truth?" She asked while wiping her tears from both of her hands.

    For the past few days, she has been feeling bad for herself and whenever she looked in the mirror she started to hate herself a bit more.

    However now that she has heard his words, she feels like a weight has been lifted off her chest and she feels a bit free.

    "I love you as you are," Jack said and embraced her body.

    Meadow looked him in the eyes and saw the seriousness in them, finally, a smile broke out on her face.

    "Thanks..." She murmured and started to desperately kiss him.

    Soon enough her emotions started to dissolve due to the constant kisses and lust started to fill up her body again.

    She felt his tent poking against her stomach and looked down.

    "Let''s not make him wait longer." She said and made Jack sit down on the bed.

    Her naked body then kneeled in front of him and with her hands, she opened his pants and took his penis out.

    Soon enough arge and thick shaft appeared before her, bulging with veins and as hard as an iron rod.

    She gulped her saliva looked at it and moved her gaze up to face his eyes.

    "Did you get bigger?" She asked with a trembling voice.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "Don''t inte my ego." He said and started caressing her head.

    Meadow listened to him and took in a deep breath. Her tongue slowly moved out and she dripped some saliva on his tip.

    Her hands then started moving on his penis while she continued to lubricate his shaft with her saliva.

    "Aaa..." Jack moaned as her soft caresses started sending tingles through his body.

    "Use your boobs," Jack murmured as more and more pleasure started assaulting his body.

    Meadow smiled at his words and moved a bit up, her giant boobs soon enveloped his penis, leaving only his tip to be seen.

    She then pressed both of her soft breasts from sideways and started rubbing them up and down.

    "Hhh..." Jack moaned again as he felt her soft breast moving against his iron-hard shaft.

    His legs moved a bit and his toes entered her slight belly folds.

    ''She is so soft... I am gonna cum soon...'' He thought as his toes started ying with her soft belly.

    Meadow saw him enjoying himself and a proud smile formed on her face, this was the thing she wanted the most.

    She wanted to make him feel as good as possible and she was ready to do anything for it.

    Although there was a selfish reason behind it, as she wanted to see him more often but, she couldn''t help herself.

 Chapter 163 Brothers and Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 163 Brothers and Sisters</h4>

    After a few minutes, Jack ced his hand over Meadow''s head and pressed it down, his toes curled inwards as a wave of pleasure moved through his body.

    He could feel the tip of his penis touching the deepest part of her throat as he released his warm fluid inside her.

    Meadow, on the other hand, didn''t resist it, although she was gagging because of his big size she still controlled herself and let him use her head.

    She could feel his warm fluid cascading down her throat as she tried to take in air from her nose.

    "Agh..." Just when Jack released his grip from her head she moved away and coughed for a few seconds, however, she made sure to not spill any of his semen.

    ''I have heard that boys nowadays like when their women drink their sperm...'' She thought and stood up, gulping his fluid down.

    Jack on the other hand leaned back on the bed as he started taking in deep breaths to calm the raging endorphins in his body.

    He was feeling extreme ecstasy right now and his head was buzzing for more.

    He slowly opened his eyes and saw her gulping his semen down and a smile formed on his face.

    "You are such a slut..." He said with a chuckle.

    When Meadow heard his words, she stopped in the middle and looked at him with her eyebrows raised.

    An annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "Don''t ever call me that..." She said with a deep blush on her face.

    Jackughed at her attitude and stood up from the bed, he grabbed her by her waist and threw her on the bed.

    "You are a fucking slut..." He whispered in her ear and pped her ass tightly.

    "Ahhh..." Meadow moaned lightly and then a giggle left her mouth.

    "Don''t be a bad boy." She looked back at him with lust-filled eyes.

    Jack saw her expression and knew what she wanted, he didn''t make her wait long and started rubbing his giant shaft against her dripping cave.

    "Agg..." Meadow moaned again as her body prepared itself for the iing attack, she wanted it too and wanted it badly.

    Jack was the only thing on her mind right now and she wanted him to fuck her out of her wits.

    "Ahhh...!" A loud grunt reverberated in the room as Jack prated his shaft deep inside her vagina.

    Soon enough their loud moans started to reverberate in the room as Jack started pounding with greater and greater ferocity.

    "Ahh... Yes... Keep going... I love you..." Meadow started moaning louder and louder.

    "Ahh..." Jack also kept grunting as he pounded her ass from behind and soon enough with a loud grunt he released his semen inside her vagina.

    When Meadow felt his thick fluid squirming inside her body, a smile formed on her face and her eyes rolled back in pleasure.

    Her body slumped down on the bed as she spasmed for a few seconds in orgasms.

    Jack alsoy down beside her, enjoying the pleasurable moment.

    After a few seconds Meadow rolled her body over and sat on his waist.

    "I want to tell you something." She said with a smile on her face.

    "What?" Jack asked with one of his brows raised as he looked at her with a confused expression.

    "It''s not my safe day today..." She said and moved her gaze away with a blush on her face.

    When Jack heard her words both of his brows raised. "You should have told me earlier." He said as he looked at her with an amused expression.

    "I didn''t wanna ruin the mood." She chuckled. "But you don''t have to worry, I will do something about it..." She exined herself quickly.

    She didn''t wanna put too much pressure on him.

    Jack saw her smile and startedughing. He then sat up, while she was still in hisp and kissed her neck.

    "What if I want some kids with you?" He asked while looking her in the eyes.

    "What?" Meadow asked as her smile shrank down.

    "I mean you can give me some healthy kids, a boy and a girl will be good," Jack said with a teasing smile on his face.

    "No, are you crazy, we are not even married. And what will Sophie think?" Meadow said with a worried tone, she thought that Jack was serious with his words.

    Jack listened to her and controlled hisughter, he kept his smirk in his face. "I mean Sophie would definitely love some brothers and sisters," Jack said as his penis started poking against her stomach.

    "No... She will hate me for it! What would I say to her if she asked who the father was?" Meadow looked at him with a serious expression.

    Jack chuckled at her words and turned her around, he got over her body and started rubbing his penis on her entrance.

    "I don''t care, today, I will impregnate you..." He said in a teasing tone and then his waist moved inwards, his thick shaft jamming itself deep inside her.

    "Ahh..." Meadow''s eyes rolled back as she grabbed the bed sheet below her. A rush of endorphins buzzed her head and her nipples turned hard.

    She could feel her body turning extremely hot, preparing for the impregnation.

    "Are you serious...ahh..." She tried to say something, however, her words got interrupted by his continuous attacks.

    "Ahh... Ahhh... Ahh..." Knowing that Jack was nning to have kids with her, the pleasure she was feeling was more than ever.

    It was as if her body was preparing for the impregnation.

    ''Ahh... She is tighter than before.'' Jack thought and a smile formed on his face.

    Sweat dripped from his forehead and he continued to attack her again and again.

    After a few minutes, both of themy on the bed again, sweat covering their bodies.

    Meadow''s legs were spread apart as semen continued to drip from her vagina.

    She was feeling a pleasure that she had never felt before in her life.

    After some time she stood up from the bed and looked at him while wearing her nighty.

    "Let me prepare some food for you..." She said with a blush as she closed her legs tightly, it was as if she didn''t want his semen to spill out of her vagina.

    Jack looked at her with a smirk on his face.

    He stood up from the bed and started removing all his clothes.

    "Don''t try to escape, today I will fuck you so hard..." He said as he got naked, he then stepped forward and grabbed her by the roots of his hair.

    "Today you will be my cumdump..." He said and pressed her head against the wall.

    Meadow gulped her saliva at his words as a tingle moved through his body.

    ''Oh my god... He is so good...'' A thought moved through her brain and before she couldplete her train of thought she felt his penis deep inside her vagina.

    A loud moan reverberated throughout the room.

    And following it more and more moans filled the whole house.

    And they continued for the next few hours, sometimes in the bedroom, sometimes in the bathroom and even the kitchen was not left alone.

    Jack didn''t leave a single corner of her house where they didn''t fuck, even Sophie''s bed was not spared.

    "Ahh... Jack... She will... Ahh... Suspect..." He didn''t even let her finish her sentence as she continued to keep pounding her on Sophie''s bed.

    In the end, Meadowy on the living room sofa with her legs spread apart and her head resting back.

    She was taking in deep breaths as her curvy body glistened with sweat.

    And now she couldn''t control her vagina from overflowing.

    There were red marks all over her body, especially on her ass, her boobs and her neck.

    Even her stomach was red from some spots where Jack kissed her deeply.

    All of her body was used today leaving no part alone. She even gave him a foot job.

    She never thought that she would do these shameful acts in her life, however, Jack brought out everything from her.

    "It''s already seven, Sophie could be here anytime." Jack came out of the bathroom, and his hair was wet from the water and a towel was circled around his waist.

    Meadow slowly opened her eyes at his words and looked at him with a tired expression.

    "You are such a beast..." She said while standing up, her body shaking from exhaustion, she could feel no power in her legs, however, she somehow managed to reach the bathroom without stumbling.

    Jack saw her clumsy walk and chuckled, he then moved to her room to pick up his clothes again.

    After about half an hour, Jack sat on the living room sofa, while looking at his phone when Meadow came out of her room fully dressed.

    Jack looked at her and a small smile formed on his face.

    She was wearing a red turtle neck sweater and a long skirt that hid her legs.

    Meadow also looked at him and turned her head away in shame.

 Chapter 164 Please Leave

    <h4>Chapter 164 Please Leave</h4>

    "You look good..." Jack said with a smile and pointed at the seat beside him. "Come sit." He said again.

    Meadow looked at him and nodded with the same blush on her face, she moved slowly and sat beside him.

    And when she did so her face was already so red from the shame that she couldn''t even look towards him.

    All she was thinking about right now was all the shameful acts she had done with Jack.

    Jack looked at her acting shy and his smile widened, his hand moved and suddenly rested on her thigh.

    "Ahh..." A shiver ran down her spine as she felt his touch on her inner thighs, they had had so much sex that just his touch was enough for her body to get excited.

    She finally turned her head and looked at him with her deep blush still on her face.

    "Sophie could be here anytime, I think you should leave..." Meadow murmured under her breath.

    She wanted him to stay, however, she had to do it for Sophie, she had to send him away if she didn''t want any misunderstandings to ur between her and Sophie.

    Jack listened to her words and smiled. "How can I leave when you look so beautiful," Jack said in a deep voice.

    "No, what would Sophie think if she saw us together?" Meadow picked his hand and moved it away.

    Jack chuckled at her words and looked at his phone.

    "We still have some time before shees." He said and leaned in towards her. His lips touched hers and his tongue entered her mouth.

    Meadow wanted to resist however her body couldn''t control itself against his advances, he was her weakness and she feltpletely powerless against him.

    It was as if her body was not hers and he was inplete control.

    "Mmm..." Her eyes rolled back with a moan as she felt a pinch on her nipples.

    Jack moved over her and started kissing her even more fervently.

    His one hand was on her shoulder and his other one started opening the buttons of his pants.

    Soon enough his erected giant popped out and he slid her body towards him.

    "Ahh..." Meadow let out another moan because of the sudden pull, and then her eyes widened when she felt his hands pulling her long skirt up.

    "No, what are you doing?" She looked him in the eyes with a surprised look on her face.

    They have just fucked like animals and now Jack was at it again, she couldn''t believe it, how can he have so much stamina.

    "What do you think I am doing?" Jack pulled her skirt uppletely and his hand reached under her panties.

    "Mmm..." Meadow shivered as she took in a deep breath.

    "Sophie would be angry if she saw us together like this..." Meadow whispered as if Sophie was in the room nearby.

    Jack took in a deep breath and a devilish smile formed on his face.

    He took his hand out of her panties and augh moved out of his mouth. "But you are so wet, I can''t leave you like this." He said while showing her the slimy liquid on his fingers.

    Meadow''s blush deepened as she witnessed his actions and then she raised her nose in annoyance.

    She pushed her skirt down and stood up from the sofa. "It doesn''t matter how my body is, I can''t let Sophie see us together." She said and started to move towards the kitchen.

    Jack saw her moving and sighed. He wanted to have sex with her and couldn''t force her too much.

    He looked at his phone again and saw that Sophie could be here any minute.

    After thinking for a few seconds he nodded and buttoned his pants again.

    "Meadow..."

    "I am sorry I can''t, we can do this sometimeter..." She said from the kitchen before Jack could finish his sentence.

    Jack smiled at her words, he was telling her that he was leaving, but, she was not ready to listen.

    "Come out, I promise I won''t do anything." He said and started moving towards the kitchen to get his goodbye kiss

    "No... I won''t... Please... I will call youter." Meadow said from the kitchen, she wanted him to stay and she knew that if she went in front of him again then she wouldn''t be able to resist.

    Jack listened to her and furrowed his brows. ''Does she not even want to give me a goodbye kiss?'' A thought crossed his mind, however before he could do anything a message rang in his pocket.

    He took out his phone and looked at the Message, it was from Sophie.

    "Jack! Come out fast!" He read the message and his brows raised in worry.

    ''What does she mean,e out fast? Is she in some sort of trouble?''

    Without wasting any time he quickly got out of the house and closed the door and then he ran towards his car to look for Sophie.

    Just as he reached for the car and was looking for Sophie, he suddenly felt a hand grab his cor and pull him behind the car.

    "Mmm..." Soft lipsnded on his and although at first, he was defensive, when he saw who it was he calmed down a bit.

    "Sophie, what happend?" He asked after they finished their kiss.

    Sophie looked at him with a blush on her face.

    "I have been standing here for an hour waiting for you toe out, but it seems like you were taking your sweet time with Mom." She said with an annoyed tone and there was a tinge of jealousy on her face.

    Jack listened to her and smiled. "Well, I was just leaving." He said while cing both of his hands on her shoulder.

    "I am hungry." Sophie looked at him with her puppy eyes.

    Jack chuckled at her expression and kissed her forehead. "You will get fat if you eat too much." He said in a teasing manner.

    "No... I am hungry for something else." She said with a blush on her face.

    "Really? What? Seafood?" Jack continued to tease her.

    "Shut up and let''s go before Momes out," Sophie raised her nose and said with an annoyed tone.

    Jack chuckled and entered the car, "Let''s go, I am hungry too." He said as he looked at her entering the car.

    Sophie looked at him with her eyes narrowed and a teasing smile formed on her face.

    "Hungry for what?" She asked.

    Jack looked at her teasing smile and chuckled, his leg pressed on the elerator and his car zoomed out of the street.

    "For some seafood." He said while looking at her.

    "You are so annoying." Sophie crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked away.

    "You are so hot," Jack said suddenly while he kept driving.

    When Sophie heard his words, she suddenly turned around and looked at him with a smile on her face.

    She loves it when Jack calls her hot.

    "You keep saying things like this, please." She leaned slightly towards him.

    ...

    Meadow stood in her kitchen and after a minute when she couldn''t hear his voice, she called out his name.

    "Jack... Please leave, Sophie could be here any moment." She said.

    However to her words, no reply came, a frown appeared on her face and she peeked out of the kitchen door.

    She looked in the living area, but couldn''t find anyone.

    ''Is he gone?'' A sudden thought moved through her brain and then she felt a hollow feeling in her chest.

    Her breaths turned uncertain and she quickly moved out of the kitchen to look for him.

    "Jack..." She called out again, however, she could only hear her own voice in the empty house.

    ''Has he really left?'' Her heart started beating at a rapid pace and she quickly looked out of her door for his car and to her terror, his car was also nowhere to be seen.

    She gulped her saliva and closed the door in disappointment. "So he left..." A sad expression appeared on her face as she slouched her body towards the living area.

    "It''s good that he left..." She looked at the clock. "Sophie could be here anytime..." She murmured under her breath and grabbed a pillow to ce in herp.

    Suddenly silence covered the whole ce and she could here the ticking of the clock and the slow hum of her air conditioning.

    After a few minutes of silence as Meadow stared at the wall, different thoughts started to bubble in her mind.

    ''Was I rude to him in the end?'' She thought about her attitude before Jack left and felt uneasy in her stomach.

    Her face started turning pale.

    ''I didn''t want to send him away, but Sophie...'' She tried to reason her actions, however it only increased the feeling of unease in her body.

    ''I pulled away from his advances, he must think that I was not interested in him...''

    The more time she spent alone, the more she started to worry about him.

 Chapter 165 Bad Mother

    <h4>Chapter 165 Bad Mother</h4>

    Meadow sat in her living room with a pillow on herp and kept staring at her phone soullessly.

    "It''s already eight thirty and she is not here..." She murmured under her breath as a frustrated expression appeared on her face.

    "This girl! She annoys me so much!" She threw her phone in the corner of her sofa and grabbed her head with both of her hands.

    ''I think he hates me now...'' She looked at the pillow below her and a saddened expression appeared on her face.

    She had just turned down Jack for his advances and told him to leave and now that he had left, she somehow felt that what she did was wrong.

    ''I should have let him stay, I am so stupid... Only if I knew that Sophie was gonna bete than none of this would have happened.'' Meadow thought and sighed.

    After thinking some more an annoyed expression appeared on her face and she picked her phone up from the corner of the sofa and called Sophie.

    ....

    Jack and Sophie were in Jack''s car which was parked in a dark spot on an empty road.

    "We should have taken a hotel," Jack said as he saw Sophie on hisp undressing.

    "I can''t wait anymore." Sophie raised her leg with difficulty and ced her underwear on the side seat.

    There was a desperate expression on her face as she looked at Jack.

    Her body was alreadypletely naked and she could feel his bulge poking against her vagina.

    "You are bing such a bad girl," Jack said with a chuckle and opened his zip to take his penis out.

    Sophie listened to him and leaned towards him with a smile on her face, she kissed his lips and giggled.

    "Do you like bad girls?" She asked while looking into his eyes, as Jack could feel her hot breath on his face.

    "Why?" Jack asked, his teasing smile still on his face and his hands started moving around her thin waist.

    "If you like those types of girls then I can change..." She said as a small blush began developing on her face.

    An amusing smile appeared on Jack''s face as he heard her words and saw her expression.

    "Why?" He asked again.

    Sophie turned silent at his words and then took in a deep breath. She then kissed him on the lips again.

    "Because I love you stupid... I can do anything for you." She said and kissed him again.

    "You don''t need to change anything," Jack said and pointed his penis at the entrance of her vagina.

    "Do you like me as I am?" Sophie asked with shame-filled eyes.

    "Yes..." Jack said and raised his hip, he could feel his penis prating her vagina.

    Soon enough they started having sex in the car as their muffled moans moved through.

    Sophie''s phone on the other hand kept vibrating on the other seat.

    .....

    Meadow stood in the kitchen as she kept looking at the phone.

    "She is still not here..." She sighed and looked at the food she hadpleted cooking.

    As she was gonna pick up the phone again and call Sophie, she suddenly heard the door opening and quickly ran out of the kitchen.

    "Why are you sote?!" Meadow looked at Sophie with an angry expression on her face.

    "Why are you so angry?" Sophie asked with a frown on her face.

    Meadow got even more infuriated at her words, if not for Sophie then she wouldn''t have to upset Jack and he wouldn''t have left.

    Only if Sophie said that she was gonna bete than Meadow could have spent some more quality time with Jack.

    And she wouldn''t have to worry about Jack being angry at her.

    "You should have told me that you were going to bete!" Meadow yelled at Sophie.

    When Sophie saw her angry expression and her tone, a worried expression appeared on her face.

    She had never seen her mom so angry, she had always been calm and caring, and Sophie had beente before, however, Meadow never got irritated because she believed in her.

    ''Did anything happen between her and Jack? Did he make her angry?'' A thought moved through her brain and she moved her head down.

    "I am sorry Mom..." She said in an apologetic tone.

    She wanted to calm Meadow down as this was the first time Sophie was experiencing something like this.

    And she knew that it would be better if she didn''t escte the situation anymore.

    Meadow saw her apologising, however, her anger was on top by now.

    "Sorry?! You didn''t even pick up my call!" She yelled again.

    Sophie''s head moved up and tears could be seen in her eyes, this was the first time she was feeling the genuine anger of her mother and she felt sad.

    "I am sorry, please... I will never do it again..." She said and started sobbing and then walked towards her room.

    Soon enough she closed the door of her room, leaving Meadow alone in the living area.

    And only after Sophie was gone from her sight did Meadow calm down a bit and after some time even more guilt moved through her chest.

    ''I have be so bitter...'' She looked at Sophie''s room and tears also formed in her eyes.

    ''I am so stupid! Why do I keep doing these kinds of things?'' She thought and moved towards the kitchen with a slouched posture and tears falling from her eyes.

    She didn''t wanna berate Sophie, however today her mood got the better of her and she lost her cool, and now she was feeling even more guilty than before.

    ''Why did I keep yelling at her even when she said sorry?'' Meadow rested both of her hands on the kitchen table top and even more tears began falling down her eyes.

    Now she was feeling guilty, not only for Jack but even for Sophie.

    ''I am such a bad mother...'' She tried to wipe her tears, however, couldn''t control the overflow.

    Sophie on the other hand reached her room and took out her phone, she then called Jack and soon enough he picked up.

    "Hello, bad girl..." Jack said with a slight chuckle.

    "Did anything happen between you and mom?" Sophie asked, cutting the chase.

    Jack listened to her serious tone and furrowed his brows, he didn''t remember anything drastic happening, he only knew that he tried to advance on her in the end and she told him to leave.

    And after that, he left.

    "Why? What happened? And are you crying?" He asked and parked his car to the side. He could hear her slight sobs from the other side of the phone.

    "Just tell me if you did fight with mom..." She asked, even more serious than before as she continued to sob.

    When Jack listened to her soft sobs, his heart started beating a bit faster.

    "Sophie... Don''t scare me, Should Ie back?" He asked with a worried tone.

    "No, Mom just yelled at me for beingte and she never did so in past," Sophie said quickly.

    When Jack listened to her he calmed down a bit, he thought that the problem was bigger.

    "No need to cry, for such small things, even my parents scold me sometimes. And no, nothing serious happend between us." Jack assured her.

    "Then why is she in such a bad mood?" Sophie asked.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. "Can''t she be? She might be worried for you..." Jack said as he tried to reason with her.

    It wasmon for parents to scold their kids when they werete home.

    "I already told you... She never scolds me, no matter what." She said again.

    Jack turned silent at her words and gave some thought.

    ''Is Meadow upset that I left so suddenly?'' He thought.

    And after a minute of silence, he spoke again.

    "I think it''s because I left so suddenly," Jack said as realization dawned on him, he then remembered how needy Meadow could be with him.

    "You left suddenly? Why?" Sophie asked with a frown as her sobs started to calm down after crying so much.

    "Because of your message stupid." Jack sighed. "Don''t worry, let me talk to Meadow, first you stop crying and calm down," he said again.

    When Sophie heard his words, she remembered the message she sent Jack to call him out and only after it did she realize what could have happend.

    "OK, call her, I think she needs to hear from you after you left..." Sophie murmured and hung up the call.

    Jack on the other hand sighed and then looked at his phone beeping.

    ''She is still so emotional...'' He thought and quickly called Meaodow.

    Meadow on the other hand was moving towards the living area as she left the food alone in the kitchen.

    She was in no mood to eat food.

    As she was about to sit on the sofa, suddenly her phone buzzed and when she saw who was calling her, heart started beating faster.

 Chapter 166 Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 166 Dagger</h4>

    ?

    Meadow quickly picked up the call and held it to her ears, she had been waiting for his call all this time, and she wanted to clear things up with him

    And she didn''t call him first because she knew that Jack hated needy behaviour and she didn''t wanna upset him more.

    She already made him leave even when he wanted to stay with her and then she regretted it.

    "I am sorry Jack..." she said just as she picked up his call, desperation could be heard in her voice and only after speaking so loudly did she realise that she was standing in her living area and Sophie''s room was adjacent.

    Sophie could have heard her if she had been a bit louder.

    Meadow subconsciously nced at Sophie''s room and quickly ran towards the kitchen and suppressed her voice a bit.

    Jack on the other side heard her apology and sighed.

    "What are you sorry for?" He asked in a questioning tone.

    Meadow gulped her saliva at his words and looked down at the floor with shame, her other hand''s finger started fidgeting and she bit her lip.

    "I didn''t want to turn you down, it''s just... It''s just..."

    "Don''t worry about it. I love you." Jack cut her sentence in between.

    When Meadow heard his words she calmed down a bit, "Then why did you leave so suddenly?" She asked, her legs circling on the floor.

    "An important work came to me. I am sorry for that." Jack lied to calm her down, he knew that it was also somewhat his fault that he left so suddenly.

    "Don''t be sorry..." Meadow said in a worried tone as her voice raised a bit again.

    "Meadow," Jack called out her name.

    She listened to him and calmed down again.

    "Yes?" She asked.

    "You think I will start hating you for such a small reason?" Jack asked.

    "No, it''s not that... It''s just." She turned silent as she started contemting.

    "You don''t have to worry, and you should call me if you ever feel like this again, I don''t want you to worry for nothing," Jack said in a worried tone.

    He knew why she didn''t call him when he left because previously he told her that he disliked her needy behaviour.

    "Ok..." Meadow nodded apologetically.

    Jack sighed at her response. "These are the kind of things you should call me for," Jack exined to her some more.

    "I didn''t want to trouble you," Meadow murmured.

    Jack turned silent at her words, he had just read in his notebook that Meadow would be the first target of Rick and if things moved like this then she might not call him when she faces real trouble.

    Jack would rather face her needy behaviour than see her in trouble.

    "Promise me one thing." He said in a serious tone.

    Meadow took a deep breath at his words, she was feeling nervous and now that she heard his serious tone she was even more nervous, however, she didn''t wanna show it in her voice.

    "Yes..." She said in a low tone.

    "You will always call me first if you ever feel any sort of distress," Jack said.

    Meadow turned silent at his words for a few seconds and then nodded. "Yes, I will." She said.

    "So if I ever find out that you didn''t call me in trouble then that would be thest day you will see me," Jack told her without any sugarcoating.

    He wanted his message to be clear to her, he didn''t want to lose her over something so pitiful as needy behaviour.

    Meadow heard his strict words and her heart skipped a beat, she was somewhat happy with his words that he cared for her that much, however, she was also a bit scared, she didn''t wanna rely on him too much.

    Silence covered their phone call.

    "Promise me," Jack said in a stricter tone.

    "But..." Meadow tried to say something however Jack cut her words again.

    "No, promise me or never call me again." Jack made his point clear.

    He wanted her to be as transparent as she could, and it was for her own safety.

    Meadow gulped her saliva. "Ok, I promise, but don''t berate me when I call you." She said she knew that Jack hated it when she called him too much.

    "Call me as much as you want, for anything you want, but never break my promise and make it clear in your mind."

    "Yes, I will." Meadow agreed with him, she was happy with the deal and she was grateful that Jack loved her so much.

    "I love you..." She said again.

    "I love you too," Jack said and hung up the phone and after he did so, Meadow looked at the phone screen and slowly a grateful smile formed on her face.

    "He loves me too..." She thought and her mood changed to a better one.

    Her hunger returned and she looked at the food with bright eyes, however, suddenly a guilty expression appeared on her face.

    ''I berated her too much, she must be crying.'' She thought and bit her lips, she slowly moved towards Sophie''s room thinking of how she should handle her situation.

    ''I have to make up with her. I never scolded her so much.'' Meadow thought and finally knocked on her door.

    "Sophie..." She said in a caring voice, she wanted her to open the door.

    However, no reply came from the other side. ''She is really angry at me.'' She thought and knocked again.

    "Sophie, I am sorry, please open the door." She said.

    And after she said this, the door to the room suddenly opened and she could see Sophie standing in front of her with her mascara ruined and her face haggard.

    Just by her look, Meadow could tell that she had cried a lot.

    "What?" Sophie asked looking at her mother.

    Meadow looked at her with a shameful expression and moved in, she quickly hugged her and rested Sophie''s head on her shoulder.

    "I am sorry, I lost my cool." Meadow apologised.

    "Hmph..." Sophie snorted, she knew why her mother lost her cool.

    "I am sorry." Meadow apologised again.

    "I am hungry," Sophie murmured in her embrace.

    Meadow listened to her and a smile formed on her face.

    "I made your favourite dish today." She said and moved away from her.

    "Mom..." Sophie looked at Meadow with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "What?" Meadow asked with her brows raised.

    "Bacon is not my favourite." She said and moved towards the kitchen.

    "How did you know that I cooked bacon?" Meadow asked.

    "Because that''s the only thing left in the fridge," Sophie said and finally reached the kitchen.

    After about fifteen minutes, both Meadow and Sophie sat in the living area eating food.

    Their previous grievances were already gone and they were talking happily.

    Sophie was even smiling.

    ...

    Jack on the other hand reached his house and parked his car in the garage and just when he stepped out of the car he saw a beautifuldy standing in front of him.

    When Jack saw her a teasing smile formed on his face.

    Her red hair waved around in the light wind and her blue eyes looked at him, annoyed.

    "Hello, you are back again?" Jack stepped towards her, his smile still on his face.

    Vieva snorted at his words and looked away.

    Jack chucked and finally moved into her vicinity, his hands glided lightly on her arms and from there it reached her chin.

    He then tilted her head towards him and looked her in the eyes.

    Vieva also started deep down in his eyes.

    "Strip," Jack said in a deep voice that sent tingles down Vieva''s spine and unexpectedly a blush formed on her face.

    Although the blush on her face only stayed for a second it didn''t go unnoticed form Jack''s gaze.

    Vieva pushed him away and stepped back.

    "You must have a death wish to treat me like this." She said in an annoyed tone.

    Jack chuckled at her words. He turned silent and locked his car, after that he started moving towards his house,pletely ignoring her presence.

    "Who do you think you are to ignore me?" She suddenly teleported in front of him, and looked at him with her arms crossed.

    Anger was clearly visible on her face.

    Jack on the other hand wasn''t to bothered by her tone as he could see that the heart was still there and even her Ero Meter was full.

    And that was the only reason she returned she wanted to see him again.

    "Why did youe back?" Jack asked with a rxed posture.

    When Vieva heard his words she looked away again not wanting to meet his eyes.

    ''This guy! He makes me feel so weak!'' She thought and turned her head around and after a moment of silence she stepped towards him slowly.

    A dagger appeared in her hand out of nowhere and she raised it in front of his face.

 Chapter 167 Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 167 Handsome</h4>

    "I think you are eager to die," Vieva said with her eyes narrowed in anger.

    Jack saw the dagger in front of his eyes and a smile formed on his face. "So, you are pulling a dagger out to dance with me?" He asked.

    He was teasing her, he knew that she would not harm him too much, or his Ero Meter prompt would have been popped up by now.

    He wasn''t too worried about her.

    "Don''t be a smartass," Vieva said in a threatening tone and moved the dagger even closer to his face, almost touching his eyes.

    However, Jack didn''t even flinch.

    "What do you want from me?" Jack asked as he stepped back calmly, he didn''t want the dagger to pierce his skin.

    Vieva listened to him and closed her eyes for a bit, she contemted and then moved the dagger down.

    She then opened her eyes again and looked him in the eye for a few seconds and then slowly started to move towards him.

    Her hands rested on his neck gently and then she leaned her head towards his face.

    Jack saw her actions and didn''t flinch, even a smile formed on his face and finally, both of them started kissing each other in the garage.

    He knew that she was gonna kiss him and he didn''t reject her offer.

    ''This guy, I can''t do anything against him, he is the first one that has made me feel so weak.'' Vieva thought and her kiss intensified.

    Jack smiled internally at her desperate kiss and then daringly his hand moved and rested on her hip.

    And to his surprise, Vieva moved closer to him when he ced his hand on her hip, their bodies touched each other and then Jack got even more courage.

    He started to squeeze her butt gently as he continued to kiss her.

    After a minute or two, Vieva finally moved away from him and then looked him in the eyes her lips sealed and silence covering the whole garage.

    "Strip," Jack said breaking the romantic silence between them and he could see Vieva taking in a deep breath at his words.

    ''I can''t let him have power over me.'' She thought and then turned around.

    "Fuck you..." She said and disappeared from his sight.

    Jack saw her gone andughed out loud, his body slowly moved and he soon reached his mansion door.

    ''She wille back.'' He thought and then entered his house.

    "Wee back." Just as he opened the door he could see Susan standing there with a broom in her hand and just as she saw him a bright smile formed on her face, indicative of the love she had for Jack.

    She ced the broom to the side and moved towards him.

    "Can I hug you?" She asked with expectation shing in her eyes.

    Jack raised his brows at her words. "So you need my permission to hug me?" He asked with a teasing smile.

    He knew that Susan was a gentle and shy girl and she always did these sweet things and Jack loved this about her.

    Susan listened to him and moved her gaze down in shame, a blush formed on her face and she moved towards Jack slowly and hugged him tightly.

    "Good girl." Jack patted her head a few times and then kissed her forehead.

    A smile formed on Susan''s face and then she looked at him in the eyes while moving back.

    "Where are the others?" Jack asked as he moved towards the living area, he was talking about Cassie and Nicole as he couldn''t see them.

    "Both of them went for dinner outside," Susan said.

    When Jack heard her words he turned around and looked at her in the eyes.

    "And they didn''t take you?" He asked with his brows furrowed if it was the case then he was ready to berate both Cassie and Nicole.

    "No, I didn''t want to." Susan shook her head quickly.

    Jack calmed down at her words, he would have been annoyed if Cassie and Nicole hadn''t even offered dinner to Susan.

    "Why? Are you not hungry?" He asked with his brows raised.

    Susan looked at him and turned silent and then a blush formed on her face.

    "I am now." She said and averted her gaze.

    When Jack saw her shy answer he understood what she meant, she sent both Cassie and Nicole and stayed behind because she wanted to spend some alone time with him.

    A chuckle moved out of his mouth and he moved towards her, his hand resting on her chin and he moved her head up to look her in the eyes.

    ''She has changed so much in the past month. She used to be considered a gold digger and now she has be so feminine.'' Jack thought and was happy internally.

    He liked her this side more. And all of it happend mostly after the puppet incident.

    After that day Susan started acting more feminine around him than before.

    She started to blush more whenever she saw him and Jack could feel her body getting hot even with his slight touch.

    "Let''s go and eat outside," Jack said and moved his hand away.

    When Susan heard his words a wide smile formed on her face.

    "Really?" She asked.

    "Yes." Jack nodded with a chuckle.

    "Thank you so much." She moved towards him and hugged him again.

    "You didn''t ask permission this time?" Jack said in a teasing tone.

    "Sorry." Susan quickly moved away from him and a worried expression on her face.

    Jackughed at her actions and pinched her cheeks lightly.

    "Stupid girl, you are so cute." He hugged her again. "Now go and get ready." He said again.

    Susan nodded at him with a deep blush on her face and quickly moved towards her room, to get ready, she didn''t wanna make him wait for long.

    In about an hour, Jack''s car was parked in front of a fast-food restaurant.

    Jack wanted to go to a luxury ce, however, Susan insisted that she wanted to eat fast food today.

    And Jack agreed to her request.

    Both of them stepped out of the car and were about to move towards the fast-food ce when Jack saw a maning out of the door of the ce.

    Just as his eyesnded on the young man, Jack''s heart skipped a beat, however, he controlled himself and didn''t stare at the young man for too long.

    However, to his surprise, the young man stopped in front of him and looked at Susan from up to down.

    ''What is he doing here?'' Jack thought he identified the man, he was none other than Rick, the same guy that Vieva wanted to kill.

    "What are you looking at?" Susan asked as she grabbed Jack''s hand tightly.

    "Lady, you look beautiful, mind giving me your number? Maybe we can hang out some timester?" Rick said as he gazed at Susan''s body.

    Jack furrowed his brows at Rick''s words and moved a step forward. "Sorry, she is my wife," Jack said and looked Rick in the eyes.

    Rick moved his gaze from Susan to Jack and then met eyes with him.

    After thinking for a bit Rick took in a deep breath and moved away silently.

    After he was gone Susan looked at Jack. "Thanks." She said.

    Jack smiled at her and ced his hand over her shoulder he then looked in the general direction of where Rick went.

    "He was a creepy guy. No need to bother such people." Susan voiced as she looked at Jack.

    "Yes." Jack took in a deep breath and then both of them moved inside the fast-food ce.

    After having their dinner both of them went back to their mansion and the whole way Jack was thinking about Rick.

    ...

    ''So he works near our house.'' He thought and stood up from the bed.

    His body waspletely naked and Susan was lying in her bed, her legs spread apart and semen dripping out of her pussy.

    There was a satisfied expression on her face, and after some time she looked at Jack and stood up from the bed.

    She then hugged him from behind. "What are you thinking?" She asked.

    "Nothing," Jack murmured as he kept looking at the half-moon from the window.

    Susan listened to his answer and sighed. "I hope that one day, you will be able to share your troubles with me." She said and leaned her head on his shoulder.

    When Jack heard her words, he woke up from his stupor and looked at her. He then patted her head a bit.

    "You are such a lovely girl..." He liked Susan''s attitude the best.

    She was a kind and caring girl who didn''t interfere in his matters too much and just wanted love from him.

    She wanted nothing else but his attention.

    He thought for a moment and then picked her up in his hands.

    He then threw her body on the bed and leaned beside her.

    "You look so handsome." She murmured as she looked at his face and started ying with his hair.

 Chapter 168 Three Percent

    <h4>Chapter 168 Three Percent</h4>

    The next day Jack was sitting in his living area with Cassie sitting right beside him, she was holding his hand and was focused on watching the TV.

    Jack on the other hand also stared at the TV but his mind was somewhere else. He was thinking about Rick and how he identally encountered himst night.

    ''He must live near me.'' Jack thought and then moved his hand away from Cassie''s he wanted to find out where Rick worked.

    He wanted to know everything about Rick so he could form a good n that could help him deal with the young guy.

    Because of the way Vieva acted for Rick, it was clear to Jack that he was not as simple as a construction worker.

    And even his truth meter confirmed it, ''If I didn''t do anything he would even kill Vieva, he must be pretty powerful to do that.''

    Jack thought and sighed, he also had another problem that was eating him, ''How will I be able to deal with such a powerful guy?'' Jack moved his head and looked at Susan.

    If he was not present there with her yesterday then Susan might have been Rick''s first target.

    ''I can''t let anything happen to my girls.'' Jack thought and stood up from the sofa, however before he could do so, Cassie grabbed his hand again and pulled him back.

    "Where are you going? We just sat together." She said with her brows furrowed, she wanted to spend some time with Jack.

    Jack looked at her face and then stayed silent for a few seconds. "I have some work to do." He said and took his hand back again.

    Cassie raised her nose in annoyance at his words. "Go then, you never have time for me." She said.

    Susan looked at both of them and decided not to interfere, whereas Nicole was in the kitchen she was unaware of the things happening in the living area.

    Jack listened to her and sighed, he turned his head around and moved towards the mansion door.

    He was in no mood to argue with Cassie now.

    When Cassie saw him going away an even more annoyed expression appeared on her face and then she snorted crossing both of her arms in front of her chest.

    Her head turned around and then she started watching the TV again.

    ''He is so annoying...'' She thought and sighed.

    Susan on the other hand kept her silence, while Nicole was still busy in the kitchen.

    Jack stepped out of his mansion and reached the garage, after getting in the car he moved out of the mansion road and got on the main one.

    After travelling for some time, he parked his car in front of a cafe and took out his book and pen.

    He also took out his phone and searched for all the constructionpanies in his area and soon enough he noted down a list ofpanies in his notebook.

    He then clicked his pen and kept writing.

    ''Does Rick work in any of thepanies that I just noted down?'' He asked and then wrote yes and no options.

    His eyes then scanned the two options with expectations shing in his eyes, he wanted the option to be the first one as he then would not have to manually scan every construction site near him.

    If Rick worked in one of these constructionpanies then his work would be cut down a lot.

    And to his surprise when he saw the first option the small panel in front of his eyes shed green.

    A smile then formed on Jack''s face, ''Phew.'' He let out a breath, this was a huge step in his progress as he now knows where Rick worked.

    Jack then searched all the construction projects that Rick''spany was handling and then he asked which project Rick was working on and he quickly found that out too.

    ''He works so close to my mansion.'' Jack took in a deep breath, if not for Vieva handing him this mission then he might never have known that such a dangerous person was so close to him.

    And on top of all that he would be unaware of the fact that his girls would be in danger and all of them would be killed.

    He closed his eyes and thought for a few seconds. ''I have to kill this guy no matter what.'' Jack thought and leaned back in his seat.

    Many thoughts were going through his mind about how he could kill Rick, however, then he remembered that the chances of him killing Rick were as low as one per cent.

    He asked this question previously to the truth meter.

    Jack thought for another few seconds and then clicked his pen again, he wrote down another question.

    "What are the chances of me killing Vieva?" He then wrote down a few options.

    "Less than one per cent.

    Less than five per cent.

    And less than ten per cent."

    And when he checked his truth meter he found out that the meter shed green on the second and third options.

    Which meant that he had less than a five per cent chance of killing Vieva.

    He asked a few more questions and found out that he had a three per cent chance of killing Vieva.

    ''So killing Vieva is easier than killing Rick.'' Jack concluded and gulped his saliva.

    This information hit him like a wave. He can''t even dream of even harming Vieva even if he wanted to, as she was pretty powerful in his eyes.

    And he still has more chances of killing Vieva than Rick. He could only imagine the difficulty he would face if he wanted to kill him.

    ''How am I supposed to deal with such a powerful target?'' Jack thought and looked in his back mirror and he remembered that he had bought a sniper that was in the car backseat.

    "Can I kill Rick with the sniper?" He asked his notebook and to his terror, the answer was no.

    He leaned back on the seat again with a frustrated expression on his face, the only thing that kept his cool was the fact that he had a few months before Rick would target Meadow.

    If it was any sooner then he would have been even more frustrated and desperate.

    And that could have led to him making some sort of mistakes and messing up the whole thing.

    "I have to calm down and think about this situation more, I also have to dig for more information about Rick." He thought and was about to step out of the car to drink some coffee.

    However, before that his phone buzzed and his eyes nced at the phone resting on hisp.

    "Elma?" It was a call from Elma, Jack realised and then an idea popped up in his mind.

    ''She might be able to get some information about Rick without alerting him.''

    Jack knew that Elma had many connections with powerful people and it would not be a big deal for her to get information about Rick if she wanted to.

    He quickly picked up the call and ced it beside his ear.

    "Hello." He said.

    "Hmph... If not for me calling, then you would have forgotten me." A slightly annoyed voice came from the other side of the call.

    "What happend?" Jack asked with a slight smile on his face, he knew why Elma was annoyed by him.

    "What happened?! You never call me." Vieva got even more annoyed at his words.

    Jack chuckled listening to her. "Ok, calm down, I was just gonna call you." He said, trying to calm her down.

    "And now you are even lying. Hmph! I want to meet you right now." She said in her annoyed tone.

    Jack smiled at her words. "What a coincidence, I also wanted to meet you." He said.

    "Stop lying and tell me where should Ie?" She asked, calming down a bit.

    "I aming to your house," Jack said, he wanted to see her at her house as it would be the best ce for him.

    "Yes, that would be perfect. Now don''t make me wait too long ande fast." She said, her voice calming down even more.

    "I will be there in fifteen minutes," Jack said and hung up the phone. He then looked at the Cafe and dropped the idea of drinking a coffee.

    Starting his car, he soon moved towards Elma''s house.

    Inside the cafe, at a table, two people sat, one was a handsome young man and the other one was a beautiful young girl.

    The girl was smiling and giggling as she talked and flirted with the young boy.

    The people in the cafe looked at both of them with jealous expressions on their faces. It was clear that both the guy and the girl were extremely beautiful.

    If Jack had been here then he would have instantly identified the young guy, he was none other than Rick.

    The same guy Jack was just thinking about.

 Chapter 169 Yes, I do

    <h4>Chapter 169 Yes, I do</h4>

    Soon enough Jack reached in front of Elma''s mansion and he parked his car in her garage.

    Jack stepped out of the car and looked around, a smile then formed on his face. ''She must be really annoyed by me.''

    Jack knew that Elma was angry at him because he didn''t give her enough attention and hadn''t even tried to contact her for a long time.

    ''I wonder how she would react seeing me?'' He thought and took out his phone from his pocket.

    ''I am outside of your house.'' Jack typed in and sent the message to Elma.

    He waited for a few seconds and soon enough he got a reply.

    ''I know,e to my room.'' Jack read her message and with a slight smile ced the phone in his pocket again.

    He slowly moved towards her mansion door and to his surprise it was already open. He stepped in and looked around the inside of the big mansion.

    "Jack?" Suddenly a voice came to him and soon enough a girl came in front of him running.

    She looked at him with her eyes glimmering and there was worry and guilt on her face.

    Jack looked at the girl and identified her instantly, she was none other than Mandy, Elma''s annoying sister.

    "Hello, Mandy." Jack nodded at her with a smile and fully stepped inside the Mansion.

    Jack noticed her Ero Meter and her Love meter. Her Ero Meter was at ny-five and two of her hearts were filled.

    "I am sorry." Mandy apologised suddenly.

    Jack listened to her words and a frown appeared on his face. He doesn''t know why she was apologising to him.

    "What happened?" Jack asked as he moved a step closer to him.

    "I was trying to find you all this time, however, I couldn''t," Mandy said, still not making any sense to Jack.

    "Why are you apologising?" Jack made his words more direct, he quickly wanted her to get to the point. Elma was waiting for him and he didn''t wanna make her wait too long.

    She was already annoyed by him, because of no contact with her and she knew that he was outside her mansion, if he took time to reach her room then she would definitely be angry.

    Jack remembers the start of their rtionship and the cold nature of Elma, she can be a pain if not treated right.

    Mandy listened to him and bit her lips, she averted her gaze and looked around the ce, she was feeling ashamed about her mistake.

    She was guilty of kicking Jack out of his previous apartment and when she went there to give him the apartment back, he was already gone.

    From that day on this guilty feeling was gnawing in her, making her feel worse and worse.

    She had never felt this guilty for another man in her life, no matter what she did to them, however, for some reason Jack was the first man that she couldn''t stop thinking about.

    Her gaze moved through the area and finally, with a deep breath, she dared to meet eyes with him again.

    ''I hope he is not too angry at me.'' for some reason she cared about what Jack thought of her.

    "I am sorry for kicking you out of the apartment. I can give it back to you if you want and I will even pay for the next five years of rent." She said quickly without taking a breath.

    Jack listened to her words and finally realised why she was so distressed, his eyes nced at her love meter again and a smile formed on his face.

    ''The love meter can affect even such a bratty girl.'' Jack thought and was about to say something when a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. I don''t want your apology, a kiss would be better. (+1 Heart, +4 Ero Points.)

    2. Forgive her. (+0 Heart.)]

    Jack looked at the options and his smile widened, he gave it some thought and clicked on the first option.

    He didn''t wanna miss an opportunity to have some hearts, and Mandy was a beautiful girl on top of all this.

    He looked at the staircase and saw that Elma was not there and it was the perfect opportunity to kiss Mandy.

    "I don''t want your apology." Jack looked her in the eyes and said with an annoyed tone.

    Mandy listened to him and a dejected expression appeared on her face, she didn''t wanna upset him, however, she had already done it and now she regretted her actions.

    Tears formed in her eyes. "Please, I will never do it again."

    Jack smiled looking at her, he felt somewhat guilty seeing the tears in her eyes, however, then he remembered how she treated him in the beginning.

    "A kiss would be better than an apology." He said and stepped back, he waited for her reaction after saying it.

    Mandy, who was about to cry when registered his words in her mind, suddenly moved her head up and looked him in the eyes.

    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat and she could feel a tingle moving through her body.

    Jack looked at her love meter and found out that another one of her hearts turned red and now three of her hearts were full.

    And even her Ero Meter was only one point away from filling up

    "Kiss?" She murmured while gulping her saliva.

    "Yes, a kiss would do a better job than your apology." Jack made his words a bit clear.

    "No, I won''t..." She looked away from him and Jack noticed a slight blush on her face.

    "No worries," Jack said and moved towards their mansion stairs.

    Mandy saw him leaving and bit her lips she was feeling guilty. ''Should I kiss him? But my bitch sister will definitely get angry if she finds out.''

    She stared at his disappearing figure and after he was gone she hung her head down and moved towards her room.

    ''He must havee here to fuck Elma.'' She thought and finally entered her room.

    Jack on the other hand reached in front of Elma''s room and knocked. "Elma." He voiced out.

    Just as he did so, the door opened quickly and the figure of a beautiful bustydy appeared in front of him, there was an annoyed expression on her face as she looked at Jack while adjusting her sses.

    "Did you forget that I am your teacher and I can still berate you?" She said while pointing her finger at him.

    Jack chuckled at her words, "Shut up." He said and grabbed her neck, he then pulled her towards his body and kissed her on the lips.

    Elma was shocked and defensive at first however soon enough she gave up and rxed in his warm embrace.

    "I missed you so much." She looked him in the eyes with a blush on her face, "Come inside." She held his hand and pulled him inside.

    "You should have called me if you missed me," Jack said as he closed the door with his legs.

    "Hmph... I wanted to see if you would miss me or not, but it seems like I am just another fling for you." She said in a slightly annoyed tone.

    She then turned around and looked him in the eyes again. "I waited for you so much, whenever a call came to my phone, I thought it would be from you but..." She murmured.

    Jack listened to her words silently and sighed, he moved closer to her and hugged her tightly.

    "I am sorry." He said in a deep voice and kissed her forehead.

    "Do you not like me?" She looked up in his eyes and asked.

    "Don''t be stupid." Jack saw tears forming in her eyes and could tell that Elma was serious about him.

    She pushed him away and took a few steps back. "Then why did you not call me?" Tears finally began dripping down her eyes.

    Jack closed his eyes at her words and took in a deep breath, he didn''t wanna see her cry.

    "Come here," Jack said as he stood at his ce.

    "What makes you think that I will do what you say after you ignore me so much?!" Elma''s voice started rising with her every word.

    Jack sighed and moved towards her. "I was busy..." He said while cing his hand on her shoulder, her wanted to calm her down.

    He can''t see her sad.

    "You were so busy that you couldn''t even take out some seconds to text me?" She looked at him with her eyes narrowed as more and more tears began falling down her eyes.

    "I feel like this is one-sided. Here I am going crazy in your love and you don''t seem to give a fuck about me." She shook his hand away from her shoulder.

    "Elma," Jack called out her name.

    "Do you love me?!" She asked even more seriously than before.

    "Yes, I do," Jack said as he took a step back to give her some space, he could tell that her emotions were in turmoil right now and he was somewhat guilty of it.

 Chapter 170 Dream

    <h4>Chapter 170 Dream</h4>

    "Then why didn''t you call me?" Elma moved a step forward and came into his vicinity, she looked deep into his eyes with her brows furrowed.

    She felt like she was not that important to Jack, all these days she was waiting for him, however in the end she was the one that had to call him.

    "Stop crying," Jack said in a deep voice as a sigh escaped his chest, he knew that it was somewhat his fault that he wasn''t able to contact her.

    He ced his hand on her shoulder again and with his other hand he started wiping her tears gently.

    Elma took in a deep breath and got on her toes, her face moved in and shended her soft red lips on his.

    Her tongue moved inside his mouth and she desperately started to kiss him.

    Both of her hands grabbed his neck tightly so he couldn''t move away, she was afraid that she wouldn''t get this chance again.

    After a few minutes of kissing, she finally let him go and moving back sat on the bed with her head hung low.

    Jack looked at her being sad and moved towards her, he sat beside her and ced his hand over her shoulders to pull her closer to him.

    "I don''t like when you are sad." He murmured lightly.

    Elma moved her head up and looked him in the eyes, tears were still in her eyes. "I dreamed of something bad today." She said.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. "What?" He asked, his voice still calm and deep, he didn''t wanna make her more nervous and emotional than she already was.

    He was curious about her dream, however, he didn''t want her to be affected too much and Jack knew that if he acted hyper then she would also do it.

    Elma kept looking at him and gulped her saliva. Her hand moved and rested on his face.

    "Thank God, you are here with me. I was so worried." She said and kissed him again, this time it was only a light peck on his lips.

    Jack let out a breath and gently pushed her onto the bed, his body moved over hers and he started kissing her neck.

    "I am here with you." He said and slowly started to remove the buttons of his shirt.

    Elma looked at him and finally, a smile formed on her face, both of her hands moved up and she grabbed him, "Wait." She murmured as her blush deepened.

    She was worried just now, she has had a bad dream about Jack, however now as he was in front of her, safe, she also felt a bit rxed.

    And although she was annoyed by him because he never called her, however now that he was advancing on her, she didn''t wanna resist, she was also waiting for this moment for the past few days.

    Jack saw her holding his hands and raised one of his brows. "What?" He asked, he didn''t know why she stopped him mid-way.

    "I have something special for you." She murmured and moved her body out of the bed.

    Jack on the other hand looked at her moving towards her closet and kept sitting on the bed with a few of the buttons of his shirt open.

    Elma opened the wooden closet door and after rummaging for a few seconds she pulled out a bag.

    "What''s in it?" Jack asked with a smile on his face, he had a slight idea of what it could be but he didn''t speak it out loud.

    "It''s a surprise," Elma said as she blushed deeply, even more, she quickly moved towards the bathroom with small steps and closed the door.

    Jack chuckled at her behaviour and rxed his body, he was relieved that she was not distressed anymore.

    After waiting for a few minutes when Jack was about to stand up and move towards the bathroom the wooden door opened and Elma stepped out.

    Jack looked at her and his heart started to beat faster, a smile then formed on his face.

    "You look hot." He murmured and slowly started to move towards her.

    A deep blush formed on Elma''s face as she looked away from him.

    "Thanks." She murmured while looking down on the floor.

    Jack gave her a good look again, she was wearing white coloured underwear and a bra, with two bunny ears on her head, and even her underwear had a small bunny tail.

    Jack moved closer to her and ced his hands on her waist.

    "Do I look good?" She moved her head up and looked him in the eyes.

    "You look sexy," Jack whispered in her ears, as his hand moved towards her ass.

    "You are hot too," Elma whispered and soon enough she started kissing him on the lips.

    "Mmm..." A moan leaked out of her mouth as she felt Jack pressing her asscheks, and finally a chuckle left her mouth when she felt a pinch on her ass.

    "Ahh... Stop..." She said with a giggle and moved toward the bed while cing her sses on the table.

    She moved on the bed on her all fours and looked back at him with a blush on her face. "I waited so long for this." She murmured and looked him in the eyes.

    Jack saw her and chuckled. He could see her big ass in front of him and his shaft started to get tight in his pants.

    Elma noticed his bulge and her blush got even deeper. Her body started turning hot in anticipation of what was about toe.

    Jack soon removed his clothes and stood naked, he slowly moved towards her and pped her bouncy ass.

    "You are such a slut..." He called out and pped her ass again.

    "Don''t call me that, I hate it..." Elma looked at him, even more turned on than before, although she hated the word, she was happy that Jack was near her and ready to embrace her in a few moments.

    She was not too irked by the word if Jack liked calling her that, that''s how much she loved him.

    Jack chuckled and ced his giant shaft between her thighs, his hips then started to move back and forth.

    "Mmm..." A moan escaped his mouth as he slowly started to knead her bouncy ass.

    Elma felt his thick shaft rubbing against her pussy and her eyes rolled back in pleasure, her panties also started to soak with her love fluids.

    After a few moments of enjoying her thick thighs, Jack moved her panties apart and ced his penis on the entrance of her cave.

    "I love you..." Elma looked back at him and closed her eyes.

    Jack smiled and with a single thrust prated her pussy deep inside.

    "Ahh..." A loud moan moved through the room and Elma''s body started shaking in pleasure.

    She orgasamed in a single thrust.

    Jack saw her shaking and held her waist in both of his hands and started to pound on her bouncy ass.

    Soon enough their lust-filled moans started to reverberate in the room, Sometimes Jack went slow and sometimes he went brutal.

    Elma on the other hand started to get louder and louder as time went on, slowly she stopped thinking about her surroundings andpletely indulged herself in the pleasure.

    Jack held both of her bunny ears by his hand and then started pounding her again.

    "Ahhh... Yes... Keep going... Right there..." Elma felt his dick touching all the erogenous zones and more and more love fluids started to drip down her vagina.

    After about half an hour Elmay on the bed while taking in deep breaths and sweat covering her body.

    Jack on the other hand was also lying on his back as he also grasped for air.

    Elma sat up on the bed on her knees and removed her bra, her nipples were hard and puffy and Jack could see that she was already hory again even after orgasming so much just now.

    A smile formed on his face and he pointed his finger at his penis.

    Elma saw his actions and knew what he meant, he wanted her to give him a blowjob.

    "I don''t want to." She said and sat on his waist while removing her underwear, her pussy then started rubbing against her shaft.

    Soon enough Jack could feel his penis getting hard again.

    Elma smiled and pointed his penis on her entrance she then looked at him with a seductive gaze.

    "This would be a lot better then a blowjob." She murmured in a raspy voice and without any wait she moved her wait down on his giant penis.

    "Ahh..." She pinched her nipples and bit her lip as she felt a wave of pleasure attacking her body, her head started to buzz.

    In no time she was jumping on his penis as her boobs jiggled and her long bunny ears pped around.

    Jack felt his body turning hot and after few minutes his body clenched against her tight vagina and he couldn''t control anymore.

    "Ahh..." He released his thick fluid deep inside her.

 Chapter 171 Favourite Child

    <h4>Chapter 171 Favourite Child</h4>

    "What are you looking at?" Jack asked as he saw Elma looking at him with a slight smile on her face, she was lying on her stomach in front of him, with her hands on her chin and her legs waving.

    "Your beautiful eyes." She murmured under her breath and a blush formed on her face.

    "You are beautiful too." Jack stood up from the bed while pping her ass tightly, and chuckled.

    Soon enough both Jack and Elma were sitting on the bed fully dressed, Jack looked at her and kissed her again.

    "I need your help." He said suddenly after kissing her.

    "Help? What happened?" Elma who was enjoying the taste of his kiss suddenly turned her head around and looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    She doesn''t know why Jack needs her help, however, if it was in her power then she was ready to do anything to help him even if it put her in a dangerous situation.

    That''s how much she loved him and that''s the lengths she was ready to go for him.

    "Yes, I need information about a man," Jack said and exined to her about Rick, he kept the supernatural parts out of his information like he didn''t mansion Vieva or his Ero Meter.

    "Mm..." Elma listened to the information and after some thought, she nodded.

    "I think I can get his information, it should not be that difficult," Elma said as she pulled her phone out to contact some of her informants.

    However, before she could do so Jack held her hand and stopped her in the middle. He didn''t let her call anyone.

    Jack wanted this thing to be as secretive as it could be, he didn''t want Elma to be in danger because she was not careful.

    He knew that Rick was a dangerous man and not being careful with him would lead to a surefire death sentence.

    And Jack didn''t want that to happen, would rather dig out information himself than put Elma in danger.

    "Why did you stop me?" Elma saw his hand and then looked at his face with a questioning look on her face, she couldn''tprehend why Jack stopped her.

    First, he asked for her help and now he was stopping her when she was going to dig up information about Rick.

    "Not so quick. You have to keep it extremely secretive, this Rick guy is a dangerous person and if he finds out that you are digging for information about him then your life will be in danger." Jack said with a serious expression on his face.

    He wanted the danger of dealing with Rick clearly to Elma, he didn''t want her to be in any sort of danger.

    Elma listened to him and furrowed her brows. "Dangerous? Then why are you dealing with this kind of guy? Don''t tell me you got yourself in some dangerous business."

    She looked at him with a worried expression on her face, she couldn''t stand if Jack was in some kind of danger.

    "You have to believe me in this one. I can''t give out too much information. But I promise that I am not doing anything bad." Jack assured her as he looked deep into her eyes to make herfortable.

    He knew that Elma loved him and was worried for him, and he didn''t want her to worry too much.

    He was already guilty of the fact that he didn''t call her all these days which made her feel lonely.

    He wanted things to calm down. ''Did I make a mistake telling Elma about Rick, did I put her in danger unknowingly, I have to ask my bookter about it.'' He thought and sighed at his foolishness.

    After giving it some thought Elma nodded and ced her phone aside. "Ok I can do that too, I have some contacts, however, I will need some time if you want things to be kept secret." She said with a sigh.

    She was ready to believe in Jack.

    Jack smiled at her words, "How much time?" He asked.

    "Tomorrow, I can give you all the information I can get by tomorrow," Elma said with a nod.

    She was confident in her ability to gather information by tomorrow.

    After giving her goodbye, Jack stepped out of her room and moved towards her garage to get in his car.

    "Jack..." As he was about to step into his car he suddenly heard a voice and he turned around to look at the source of the voice.

    And just as he did so a kissnded on his lips and then he heard a slight giggle.

    "I hope you can forgive me now," Mandy said as she looked at Jack with a shame-filled expression on her face.

    Jack looked at her and smiled. And before he could say anything, Mandy turned around and ran towards her mansion.

    Jack saw her disappearing figure and a chuckle left his mouth, he never thought that a bratty girl like Mandy could act so feminine and shy.

    He always thought that Mandy was a bit more rowdy than average girls.

    "So she can act shy too." He thought and entered his car with a smile, soon enough his car moved out of Elma''s mansion.

    Mandy looked at Jack''s car going away and could feel her heart beating at a rapid pace, there was also a blush on her face, ''Why do I feel this was for him, I have never felt like this before.''

    On the second floor was standing at her window and she looked at Jack''s car with a frown on her face.

    "Even a bratty girl like Mandy fell for him..." She thought and a Jealous expression appeared on her face.

    There was also a slight anger on her face, however after a few seconds she let out a sigh of disappointment.

    "Even I can''t help against his charm..." Elma sighed again.

    She knew her beauty and anger, she knew how much she hated men before meeting Jack and he managed to develop love in her heart.

    So it was only natural for her sister to fall in love with him.

    "This girl, she is so annoying... I have to teach her a lesson." She thought and moved out of her room, annoyance clearly visible on her face.

    After about an hour both, Elma and Mandy were sitting in the living area drinking some soup.

    Elma adjusted her sses and red at Mandy with anger visible on her face.

    Mandy, who was peacefully drinking her soup, suddenly felt goosebumps standing on her body and she moved her head up to look at Elma.

    ''This bitch! Why is she looking at me like that?!'' She thought and met her eyes.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mandy asked with an annoyed tone.

    Elma snorted and ced the bowl on the side more and more anger started to appear on her face.

    "Why did you kiss him?!" She asked in a loud voice.

    Mandy listened to Elma and her heart skipped a beat, she had seen her sister''s anger, however she had never seen her this angry.

    ''So she saw me...'' Mandy gulped her saliva and also ced the bowl on the side.

    "Kiss who?" She asked looking at Elma.

    "You!" Elma stood up at her words. "Don''t try to fool me! You know that I love him, so why did you kiss him?! I need a good answer!" She continued to yell at Mandy.

    Mandy heard her angry tone and soon enough she also stood up in anger.

    "Why does it matter? It''s my life and I can do anything I want! And Jack didn''t resist so what is your problem?! It''s not like you have locked him all for yourself!" Mandy also started to yell at Elma.

    "Don''t!" Elma''s face turned red in anger. "How dare you speak to me like that?! Did you forget I am your big sister? Do you want your allowance to be zero!" Elma moved out of the sofa and pointed at Mandy.

    Mandy listened to her sister and after some time snorted.

    "Big sister?! You are such a bitch! If not for your father then you would have never gotten into the position you are in?!" Mandy''s face turned ugly in anger and tears began falling form her eyes.

    "You have always gotten what you wanted, after all, you are the favourite child! And I! I never got anything! Just your shadow!" Mandy started crying even louder.

    And more and more tears began falling down from her eyes.

    She was extremely angry at her sister for the fact that she was the favourite child of her father and Elma had gotten everything she wanted in her life.

    And Mandy was sure that Elma would be the one that would inherit her father''s legacy and his giant cooperation.

    "You don''t get anything because you never deserved it, you were always such a troublemaker in the house!" Elma was still in anger.

    "I never got anything because no one ever loved me! Father loved you more! And even Mom, she only adores you!"

    "You know how many years it has been since dad has looked at me in the eyes?"

 Chapter 172 Saving Water

    <h4>Chapter 172 Saving Water</h4>

    Elma listened to Mandy and started getting even more angry at her, she clenched her teeth and furiously pointed at the wooden door of their mansion.

    "Get the fuck out of my house!" Elma roared as her body started to shake a bit in anger, the image of Mandy kissing Jack, yed again and again in her mind.

    Mandy on the other hand was also not calm, she kicked the table in front of her, resulting in two soup bowls falling on the floor and shattering.

    All the soup spilled on the floor and then Mandy turned around and left, she didn''t give a second look at the ce.

    "Bang!" With a bang, the wooden door of the mansion closed and soon enough Mandy was nowhere to be seen.

    Only after she was gone did Elma start to calm down, at first she looked at the spilled soup and gritted her teeth.

    ''This girl deserved to be punished.'' She thought and with fast steps moved towards her room again.

    She had no appetite left for the soup anymore.

    It was only after getting to her room that her anger calmed down and she looked herself in the mirror.

    Her eyes were puffy and as her anger dialled down, tears began falling from them, ''Why does she hurt me so much...'' More and more tears began falling from her eyes.

    Her posture slouched and she ced her sses away on the mirror table.

    Her body slowly moved and she slumped down on the bed, she then pulled out a photo of Jack and her together that she just clicked when Jack was with her.

    She looked at his face and began Carrying even more, ''Even though he is just gone, I already miss him so much... Should I call him?'' She contemted as she kept looking at the photo.

    Tears continued to fall from her eyes and after about fifteen minutes she couldn''t bear the loneliness in her heart anymore and finally dialed his number.

    And just as she did so she regretted the fact, ''He would think I am needy...'' She wanted to cancel the call, however, her brain didn''t let her do so and in the end, Jack picked up the call.

    "Missing me already?" A deep voice came from the other side of the call and the tension in her heart started to drop.

    "Yes, I love you," Elma said in a choked voice as she began wiping her tears.

    When Jack heard her voice a frown appeared on his face. "What happened?" He asked in a worried tone.

    Elma listened to his tone and didn''t want to make him worried, so she moved the phone away from her and adjusted her voice, she forced a smile on her face and then moved the phone to her ear again.

    "Nothing, I was just missing you, I wonder when we will meet again." She said, her voice still containing a hint of sadness as she spoke.

    Jack caught the subtle shift in her voice and turned silent for a moment, then he spoke again.

    "Don''t worry we will meet soon, I will call you this time." He said, assuring her so she did not worry too much.

    "Thanks," Elma murmured.

    "Anything else?" Jack asked from the other side of the call.

    "Nothing, I just wanted to listen to your voice, I will wait for your call. Sorry to disturb you." Elma started fidgeting with her fingers in nervousness.

    She wanted to meet him right now, however, couldn''t say so as she didn''t want to take too much of his time, he was already a busy man.

    And she knew that if she troubled him too much then he might start hating her.

    "You can call me anytime you want," Jack said from the other side. "Love you."

    "I love you too," Elma said and with a reluctant expression hung up the call. She then started to look at his photo again. "I want to see him right now." She sighed and buried her head in the pillow and one could hear her light sobsing out of her room.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the beeping phone and sighed, he knew that there was something up with Elma.

    ''She was definitely crying. What happened?'' He sighed and ced the phone in his pocket again.

    Elma stayed in her room and kept sobbing for the next fifteen minutes, her chest was hurting and no matter how much she tried she couldn''t stop her tears.

    Images of Jack and her time spent together kept ying in her mind.

    "Knock, knock..." Suddenly she heard some knocks on her door and she turned her head around to look at the door.

    "Is she back? I won''t forgive her easily this time." Elma stood up from her bed and wiped her tears from her wrist and then she moved towards the door with her posture slouched.

    Her eyes were puffy red and so was her nose, with a weak hand she opened the door to berate Mandy again.

    However, before she could say anything, her eyesnded on the person in front of her and a shocked expression appeared on her face.

    Her mouth stayed open for a few seconds and then her posture turned straight again.

    "Jack..." She looked at him with a glimmer in her eyes, just now she wanted to see him badly and now he was in front of her.

    She felt like her wish hade true and she had never felt this happy before.

    After realising how she was acting she grained herposure again and coughed a little.

    "You are back?" She looked at him with a questioning look.

    "I forgot something," Jack said and entered the door. He looked at her eyes and then her pale face and sighed.

    "Oh, what did you forget?" Elma said and looked around the room, she didn''t see anything in her room that Jack forgot.

    A frown appeared on her face and she looked at him again when she saw Jack standing there in silence.

    "What happened? What did you forget?" She asked again with a questioning look on her face, she was happy by the fact that she could see Jack again.

    However, in the back of her head, she was still sad that Jack was only here for a thing that he had forgotten and he will return when he finds that thing.

    Jack kept looking at her and when she was about to turn her head around to keep looking, he suddenly grabbed her neck and pulled her towards him.

    "Ahh..." Elma grunted as she felt a pull towards Jack, her legs stumbled in his embrace and then she felt a kiss on her lips.

    Her eyes widened in surprise for a few seconds and when she realised what was happening her body rxed and tears began forming in her eyes.

    A strange feeling moved through her chest and she moved even closer to him, making her kiss even more passionate as if this was thest kiss she would receive from Jack.

    After some time Jack looked at her and smiled. "I forgot to kiss you," Jack said in a deep voice.

    Elma listened to his words and looked into his eyes for a few seconds, mesmerised. A smile slowly formed on her face and tears began falling down from her eyes.

    She moved her hands around his body and rested her head on his chest.

    "Thank you so much." She murmured and buried her face in his chest.

    "Can we spend some more time together?" She asked as she looked at him with a hopeful gaze.

    Jack saw her tears and her puppy eyes and nodded. "We can spend as much time as you want together." He said and moved her out of her room.

    "Let''s go on a date." He said with his hand around her waist as he pulled her out of her room.

    "Ahh. Wait." Elma looked at him with a smile, there was a slight blush on her face, and her previous sadness was nowhere to be seen.

    She was feeling happiness from deep within her heart, for the past hour she had wished that she could see Jack again and now he was in front of her and she felt like her wish hade true.

    "What?" Jack looked at her with his brows raised slightly.

    "I need to bath first." She said as her blush got deeper. She had just cried a lot and her face was pale, although blood had returned to her body she still felt that she needed to get ready for a date.

    Jack started at her for a few seconds and then a mischievous smile formed on his face.

    "What a coincidence, I also want to take a bath." He said with a chuckle and then let her loose from his embrace.

    Elma listened to him and looked down in shame. A deep smile emerged on her face.

    "We can bath together, it will save a lot of water." She murmured.

    Jackughed at her words. "Yes, saving water is good for the environment, you are such a considerate girl."

 Chapter 173 Madam

    ?

    As night fell, Jack''s car came in front of Elma''s mansion, and she stepped out of his car, there was a bright smile on her face as she looked at him stepping out too.

    "Thanks foring." She moved her arms around his neck and said as she looked deep into his eyes.

    Jack chuckled at her words and grabbed her waist. He then pulled her closer in his embrace,nding a kiss on her lips.

    Elma''s smile widened as she felt the kiss and then she moved away. "Thanks for everything." She said and moved back.

    "Call me if you ever feel lonely, don''t hesitate," Jack said and rested his hand on the car door. He saw Elma''s figure departing towards her mansion.

    Just before Elma opened the wooden door of her mansion, she turned around and looked at him, she stayed still for a moment and then a smile formed on her face.

    "Thanks." She murmured under her breath and although Jack couldn''t hear her voice he understood what he meant.

    Jack nodded at her with a smile and then entered his car.

    Elma also closed the wooden doors as she entered her mansion.

    After Jack was gone, Elma moved to her room and changed into somefortable clothes, she then returned to the living area.

    "She has still not returned." She looked around for Mandy, but couldn''t find her.

    "I scolded her too much..." She sat on the sofa with a hand on her head, she felt that the problem had gone out of control, she had scolded Mandy too much in her rage.

    "Dad will definitely be angry if anything happens to her." Elma sighed and took her phone out, although her dad never looked at Mandy, he still cared for her and handed her responsibility to Elma.

    Mandy was still his daughter after all.

    "Pick up the call." Elma looked at the phone screen and heard it ringing and no response came from Mandy.

    She sighed and dialled again and this time too she didn''t pick up the call, ''She is angry at me.'' Elma''s head started buzzing louder as she felt a headacheing.

    She called Mandy''s call again and this time Mandy''s cancelled the call.

    "She is not picking up on purpose." Elma stood up from the sofa and dialled again and this time the ring didn''t even go through.

    ''This girl! Why is she so stubborn? She even blocked me!'' Elma clenched her teeth and paced around the room.

    After contemting for a few seconds she suddenly stopped and then looked at her phone again.

    She then dialled a number.

    Soon enough a distorted voice came from the other side of the phone.

    "Find Mandy and bring her back home." She said.

    "Ok, madam." The voice spoke from the other side and then hung up the phone.

    Elma let out a deep breath and sat down on the sofa again, "I didn''t wanna do this, but she left me no choice." She leaned back on the sofa.

    After about an hour a car came in front of her house and a few men in back masks stepped out of the tinted car.

    The men were wearing ck suits and then pulled a girl out of the car.

    "Ahhh... Mmm..." The girl struggled, but couldn''t speak up as her mouth was taped shut and even her hands and legs were tied down with ropes.

    The back-suited men carried Mandy and soon enough entered Elma''s mansion. They saw her sitting on the sofa and gently ced Mandy on the floor.

    "Madam." They spoke in unison.

    "You guys can go," Elma said as she stood up from her seat.

    The back-suited men nodded and soon enough stepped out of the mansion in a coordinated gait, even their car disappeared from the front of the mansion in the next few seconds.

    Elma looked at Mandy struggling on the floor and sighed. ''This will be a pain.'' She moved towards her and squatted beside her face.

    "Why are you so stubborn, I am sorry for berating you so much." Elma moved her hand and removed the cloth from Mandy''s mouth.

    It was only after her mouth was free did Mandy took in a deep breath and her struggling body calmed down.

    She looked at Elma with anger clearly shing in her eyes.

    "Remove the ropes," Mandy said in a calm voice as if she had been in this situation before.

    "I am sorry," Elma said and quickly moved towards Mandy''s back and soon freed her from the restraints.

    Mandy took in a deep breath again and slowly stood up from the floor, she looked at Elma and stayed silent for the next few minutes.

    "Fuck you!" She said and then ran towards her room.

    Elma saw her running away and sighed. "She always acts like this." She thought and moved behind her.

    "Open the door." Elma knocked on Mandy''s door. "Please, I am sorry." She said again with a knock.

    "Get the fuck away from me!" Mandy''s loud yell came from inside which stopped Elma from knocking anymore.

    ''She needs some space.'' Elma thought and the image of Mandy kissing Jack came to her mind and slight anger shed in her eyes, however, she controlled herself and moved towards her room.

    .....

    Echo saw Ricking out of his house with his body covered in blood, there were two bags in his hand and just like the other day he threw the bag inside the big garbage cans.

    ''This guy! He is so brutal, why does he even bring the girls home if all he wanna do is to torture them and kill them?'' Echo narrowed her eyes and gulped her saliva.

    ''Even my sister is not so brutal when she tortures someone.'' Echo thought and then looked at Rick again.

    And just as she did so, her heart skipped a beat and then started beating at a rapid pace.

    To her surprise, Rick was also looking in her direction. He looked in her direction for a few seconds and then looked away again, he then calmly moved towards his house.

    It was only after he was gone did Mandy dared to take in a breath and move. ''There is no way that it was a coincidence a second time, he must have certainly sensed me.'' She thought and then disappeared from the tree branch.

    She then appeared again in front of Vieva''s mansion, taking in a deep breath she entered the wooden door.

    "Mother." As soon as she saw Vieva she kneeled on the floor as her breath got stuck in her throat.

    "Get up," Vieva said in a calm voice and only after listening to her voice did Echo calm down she let out a breath and looked at Vieva.

    Vieva was sitting on the sofa in her red attire and there was a cup of steaming green tea in her hand

    She looked at the Echo with her deep ocean eyes.

    "Tell me what happened?," Vieva asked as she ced the teacup on the table in front of her.

    "He killed another girl today and just like yesterday he threw the body in the dustbin." Echo exined.

    Vieva listened to her an stayed silent for few seconds, as if contemting something, she then opened her mouth again.

    "Is that all?" Vieva asked with slightly annoyed tone, she already knew that Rick liked killing girls and if Echo was to only bring information about the new girls he killed then she would be of no help.

    "Mother, there is another thing." Echo said as she perked her body up.

    "Tell it then, do you like wasting my time?" Vieva said as she clicked her finger on the sofa handrest.

    "Sorry mother," Echo bowed again quickly and then looked at Vieva. "It''s thedy in ck sundress, she came in front of his house again and then went away."

    "His house might be in her way to work." Vieva tilted her head slightly as a frown appeared on her face.

    "But she stopped in front of his house for few second and only after that she went away."

    Vieva listened to her word and stayed silent for few seconds and then nodded. "Did you find out who this sundressdy is?"

    "Sorry mother, I didn''t got a chance."

    "Mmm... Next time shees, keep an eye on her too." Vieva said and waved her hand, indicating Echo to go away.

    Echo gulped her saliva and sweat appeared on her forehead.

    "Mother there is one more thing." She murmured as fear and guilt appeared on her face.

    Vieva, who was about to pick her teacup again moved her head and looked at Echo.

    "Do you like wasting my time? Or do you like ying with death?" Vivea asked in a calm voice, however Echo could hear the roar of lioness hidden in her words.

    Goosebumps raised on her body and she stepped back instantly, even tears began forming in her eyes.

    "I am sorry mother." She suddenly kneeled down and banged her head on the wooden floor.

    Vieva sighed looking at her.

 Chapter 174 Ring Of Power

    ?

    Mandy moved her head up and looked at Vieva with a terrified expression on her face, and the scene of the green demon started ying in her head.

    For the past few years, she always thought that Vieva had lost most of her powers and that she would never kill her, however previously when she pulled out the green demon, she felt killing intenting from her.

    All her cockiness disappeared after that, she felt Vieva''s power that day and if not for her begging again and again, Vieva could have easily killed her.

    "Say it..." Vieva started tapping her legs impatiently, she wanted to kill Echo, however, currently, she was weak and needed Echo to do her chores.

    "I think Rick sensed me." Echo blurted out and was prepared to receive punishment, she was an expert spy, and that was one of the reasons Vieva created her and now her presence has been noticed by a young boy.

    "Sensed you?" Vieva raised her brows in surprise, even she acknowledged that Echo was no normal spy, she was an expert in hiding and assassination, and to sense her was not a small deal.

    Vieva took in a deep breath and looked at Echo again. "Did he see you?" Vieva asked an uneasy feeling creeping up her body.

    She never thought that Rick would be this powerful.

    "No, I don''t think so Mother," Echo said quickly in her defence. "He just looked in my general direction." She spoke again after taking in a breath.

    "Looked in your general direction? Then how are you so sure that he sensed you, it could be a fluke." Vieva tried to reason with her.

    "I am sorry Mother, but I don''t think so, he looked in my direction previously too, this was now the second time," Echo said as she gritted her teeth.

    She felt ashamed as she said these words, to a great spy like her getting spotted was a big deal for her.

    Even Vieva might need to search actively to sense her.

    Vieva listened to her daughter and turned silent for a few seconds she took in a deep breath and started to move around the room, after some time of pacing around and contemting she returned back to the sofa and leaned on it.

    ''This guy is surpassing all my expectations, I have to be careful of him.'' She thought and looked at Echo.

    ''Should I keep sending her for this mission?'' She started tapping her finger on the sofa handrest and contemted some more.

    "You are getting more and more worthless as time passes," Vieva said with a sigh, she didn''t wanna risk sending Echo again, Rick was too powerful for her.

    ''I have to get my powers back fast and only then I could handle this Rick guy.'' She thought and decided that it would be best if she stopped pursuing Rick for the moment as he was too mysterious and powerful.

    "I am sorry mother." Echo started to bang her head again on the floor, as she started to beg for her life.

    Vieva saw her pathetic condition and a sigh left her mouth, "Go away and stop following Rick, he is too dangerous for you. I will call you when I will need you and until then don''t you dare to show me your face again."

    Vieva said as her tone got stricter and stricter with every word and in the end, it even turned a bit threatening.

    "Thanks, Mother." Echo nodded as tears fell from her eyes and then she disappeared from the mansion the next second.

    "It''s bing a headache. I have to find the Ring of Power quickly." Vieva thought and rested her head on the sofa, soon enough she closed her eyes.

    After a few minutes, she opened her eyes again with an annoyed expression on her face, "Why does he upy my mind so much?" She thought and stood up from the sofa.

    She was thinking about Jack.

    ...

    Jack on the other hand was sitting in his living area and was drinking some beer as he watched TV.

    Cassie was sitting on the adjacent sofa with a bowl of popcorn in her hand, Nicole and Susan were both in their rooms.

    ''This Rick guy, he seems like a big trouble.'' Jack thought and took another sip from the bottle.

    And just when he was about to drink some more beer a panel shed in front of him that made him furrow his brows.

    He looked around and found that only Cassie was there and her hearts were already full.

    ''Why did the panel sh so suddenly, if anyoneing?'' He thought and looked at the contents of the panel.

    [1. Find the Ring of Power in twenty days. (+2 Heart from Vieva.)

    2. Don''t find the Ring of Power. (+0 Heart.)]

    Jack''s frown deepened as he looked at the options, and then he looked around the mansion, however, couldn''t see Vieva anywhere near him.

    ''So the meter has even started giving options even when the target is not in front of me.'' Jack thought and took in a deep breath.

    This was the first time for him and he was pleasantly surprised by this new feature. ''I think I am getting more powers.'' He thought and looked at the options again.

    ''What the hell is Ring of Power?'' He thought about it for a few seconds but soon gave up as he had no idea about the thing.

    He looked at the benefits of the two options and without any second thought he clicked on option one, he wanted to fill up Vieva''s heart as she could be his powerful backer.

    Just as he clicked the first option the surroundings around him turned normal again and he started staring at the beer bottle in his hand.

    After a few minutes of contemtion, he ced the bottle on the table and stood up with a determined expression on his face.

    ''I can''t ck anymore, I have to be proactive if I want to protect my girls.'' He thought and started moving towards the mansion door.

    Cassie looked at him and sighed, she stood up while cing the popcorn bowl on the table and ran towards him.

    Before he could step out of the mansion door Cassie came and stood in front of him.

    "Are you gonna drink and drive?" She asked with both her hands on her waist.

    Jack stood in his ce and looked at her in silence, after some thought he turned around and looked at the four empty beer bottles.

    He could also feel a slight buzz in his head.

    "I am sorry." He sighed and moved back inside. ''I shouldn''t have drank so much.'' He thought.

    "I can drive for you if you want," Cassie said from behind making him stop in his way.

    Jack turned around and looked at her, and after some moment a smile formed on his face. "How about you take me to your room." He said and moved closer to her.

    When Cassie heard his words, her annoying expression disappeared from her face and a slight smile appeared.

    She was waiting for it.

    After two hours both of them were in Cassie''s room lying on top of each otherpletely naked.

    Cassie''s boobs pressed against his muscr chest as she looked into his eyes.

    "Jack..." She said suddenly as she started circling her finger on his chest.

    "Yes." Jack also looked at her.

    "I was thinking of going on a trip abroad," Cassie said and a slight blush appeared on her face. "Holidays areing and it would be fun to go abroad."

    Jack listened to her and stayed silent for a few seconds, he looked at her face and could see shame visible.

    ''Is she ashamed about asking money?'' He thought and sighed.

    "You shouldn''t have to ask me, just take as much money as you want." He said and patted her back.

    Cassie furrowed her brows at his words. "What do you mean money? I was talking about you, can youe with me?" She asked, her heart starting to beat a bit faster.

    "No, I can''t." Jack refused without giving it a second thought, the lives of all the girls surrounding him were in danger, and he couldn''t go around spending holidays abroad.

    He wanted to first find out the Ring of Power and raise Vieva''s hearts and then he wanted to find a way to kill Rick.

    If he didn''t do all this as soon as possible then he might lose everything.

    Cassie listened to his clear rejection and a hollow feeling moved through her chest, tears almost formed in her eyes, however, she somehow controlled them.

    She wanted to spend a holiday with Jack away from everyone, but he t-out refused her, without even giving it a second thought.

    "Why are you so rude? You know your words hurt so much sometimes." Cassie moved away from him and sat on the bed, she picked up the bra and started putting it on.

    Jack sighed at her words and sat up too, he ced a hand on her neck and looked deep in her eyes. "I am sorry."

 Chapter 175 Risky

    ?

    "I wanted to go on a holiday so bad." Cassie rolled her eyes as she moved away from Jack and stood up from the bed.

    "You can go if you want, you can take Susan with you." Jack also stood up from the bed and started picking up his undergarments.

    Cassie who was wearing her ck panties stopped in the middle and looked at him with her eyes narrowed. "I wanted to go with you." She pulled her panties up to her waist.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words. "I can''te with you. I have so much work to do." He tried to exin to her without divulging too much information.

    Cassie looked at him with her head tilted a bit. "And when are you ever gonna be free?" She asked with a slightly annoyed tone.

    "I will be, one day," Jack said as a determined expression appeared on his face, he also wanted to spend a holiday with Cassie and the other girls but the matter with Rick and Vieva couldn''t let him do so.

    He can''t sleep soundly until he knows that there is no danger looming on his girls.

    "I hope that day doesn''te when we are old," Cassie said and jumped on the bed again, she arranged a pillow on her head and slid a nket over her body.

    Jack on the other hand looked at her with both of his hands on his waist and after thinking for some time he sighed and moved out of Cassie''s room.

    Cassie saw him leaving and sat up on the bed again. "Where are you going? It''s already nighttime." She said to stop him.

    Jack listened to her and turned around to look at her again. "I need to do something, I will be back." He said and closed the door.

    Cassie looked at the closed door for a few seconds with an annoyed expression on her face and after that, she moved the nket over her face and buried her head inside the pillow.

    Jack on the other hand moved towards the living area and sat down on the sofa, there was a notebook and a pen in his hands and he opened a nk page in the notebook.

    ''Ero Meter gave me a mission to find the Ring of Power in twenty days.'' Jack thought and flipped the pen around his fingers to ask some questions.

    However even after a few minutes of thinking he couldn''te up with a question to start his quest.

    ''I have to start from the basics.'' He thought, as he had no questionsing to his mind, he decided to start from the basics as it may help him boost his creativity and may open a new question path.

    He aims to ask some basic questions first and after that, he hopes that he will get some ideas.

    He moved his pen towards the paper and started writing the first question.

    ''Is it possible for me to find the Ring of Power in twenty days?'' Although he knew that if Ero Meter gave him an option it must be possible, however, he still wanted to make sure because this was the first time he got a prompt like this.

    After writing the question he also wrote two options, one was yes and the other one was no.

    And just as he expected the truth meter shed green on the first option which was yes.

    It meant that he could find the Ring of Power.

    He took in a deep breath as a calm expression appeared on his face, he was conflicted with the answer, first, he wanted to increase Vieva''s heart, however, he knew that anything rted to Vieva would not be that easy.

    He was sure that finding the Ring of Power woulde with a lot of danger and it would even not be fisible for him to do so.

    "How can I find it?" Jack sighed and thought of a good question but still couldn''t think of one.

    "Can I get killed while finding the Ring of Power?" Jack asked another question and wrote the yes and no options.

    And then he scanned for the answer and when the panel shed on the first option Jack gulped his saliva.

    "This is Risky." Jack saw the ''Yes'' answer shing green and a frown appeared on his face.

    ''Is it worth Risking my life to gain Vieva''s hearts?'' Jack contemted. He remembered that not finding the Ring of Power had no negative consequences, he wouldn''t lose any hearts if he didn''t do it.

    Jack took in a deep breath at this thought and then turned silent, he started contemting while leaning his head back on the sofa.

    ''This Ring of Power seems to be a pretty significant thing for Vieva, it must be a mysterious item that will make her gain more power.'' Jack thought as an idea popped up in his hand.

    ''Will finding Ring of Power help in saving my girls from Rick?'' Jack thought and his back straightened up quickly, he wrote the question and then the options.

    After doing so he took in a deep breath if the answer was yes then it might change his mind.

    He didn''t wanna risk his life just to gain some hearts for Vieva as he also needed to take care of his existing girls.

    He didn''t wanna take such a big risk for such a small reward.

    He was sure that if he failed to find the Ring of Power and died then no one woulde to save his girls from Rick, even Vieva herself would die, so it was pointless for him to take the risk.

    However, if finding the Ring increases the chances of killing Rick then Jack is ready to take the chance because, in the end, he has to kill Rick and the risk of that is also not small.

    He looked at the options and soon enough he found out the answer and when he did so a deep breath left his mouth.

    ''So finding the Ring of Power would increase the chances of saving my girls.'' Jack thought and looked straight.

    "How much will the chances increase if I find the Ring of Power?" Jack asked and wrote the options.

    ''1. More than fifty per cent.

    2. Less than fifty per cent.''

    Jack then ced the pen aside, if the chances were more than fifty per cent then he would have to take the Risk of finding the Ring of Power.

    And when he found out the answer a relieved expression appeared on his face.

    ''Now I have to find the Ring of power at any condition, it will increase the chances more than fifty per cent.''

    The panel shed green on the first option and the increase in chances was pretty significant for Jack.

    ''If I sessfully find this Ring of Power then I will hit two birds with one stone, not only I will increase Vieva''s likability toward me, but it will also help me save my girls.''

    Jack closed the notebook and pressed it inside the sofa, he then leaned his head back on the sofa and closed his eyes.

    Many different thoughts started moving through his brain, and he started wondering about all the pros and cons of finding the ring.

    As he was thinking suddenly a voice entered his ears.

    "Jack..."

    He opened his eyes and looked at the source of the voice, Susan was standing in front of him in a white night dress, that cascaded around her curves.

    Her hair was dishevelled, but it only gave her a more seductive look and the gentle moonlight on her body only increased her charm.

    Jack looked at her and a smile formed on his face.

    "Nothing, I was resting," Jack answered even before she could ask any questions.

    Susan listened to him and sighed, she moved and sat in hisp, her thin fingers moving through his hair gently as she looked at his face with an enchanted expression.

    Her sleepy eyes started to focus the more she looked at him, silence covered the room and sexual tension began developing between them.

    "You are so handsome," Susan said suddenly breaking the silence.

    Jack listened to her and a chuckle escaped his mouth.

    "I am so lucky that I have you." She said again and then leaned in to taste his lips.

    When Jack felt her genuine words a warm feeling moved through his chest, for the past few weeks he has developed more and more liking towards Susan.

    She was a feminine girl and always brought peace to him, she neverined and always tried to make him happy.

    She has always been a treat to him after a stressful day, Jack always feels he could open his heart in front of her.

    Although Jack also likes his other girls, Susan was a bit different. Her love was condition-free, even if he didn''t give her too much of attention she always gave her best to please him.

    He liked this gentle nature of hers and cherished every moment with her.

 Chapter 176 Blue Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 176 Blue Eyes</h4>

    Susan looked at his face for a few seconds and then her hands slowly started to move towards her shoulder, her head turned away in shame as her fingers got under the straps of her night dress, her glistening shoulders were visible and soon enough the thin cloth slid down her melons.

    "Mmm..."

    Susan moaned as she felt a pinch on both of her nipples, her head moved back as her body jumped slightly in hisp.

    Her soft legs moved and got around his legs, and her naked pussy started rubbing against his giant bulge, she felt both pain and pleasure moving through her body as the slight blush on her face turned a shade deeper.

    Jack could feel her body getting hotter and hotter as his palms squeezed her soft melons, he could feel his bulge poking into her dripping entrance and the sensation of her soft boobs started to relieve all the tension in his body.

    With time his dick started pumping harder and harder and in the end, he couldn''t control himself.

    He moved his hands from her boobs to her waist and grabbed her light night dress, his eyes locked in hers and with a smile, he pulled her dress from her waist to her chest and from there out of her hands and with a gentle flick he threw her dress away as her soft naked body pressed against his.

    Susan looked at him and giggled, the cool air from the air conditioning raised goosebumps on her body, however, the rushing endorphins under her skin prevented her from shivering, all she was currently focused on was Jack.

    Jack on the other hand started kneading her boobs again, enjoying the soft squishy feeling.

    "Ahh..." A moan left Susan''s mouth as Jack held her body and turned her around on the sofa.

    He stood up and looked at her sitting on her knees and a devilish smile formed on his face, Susan could only imagine what was gonna happen to her now.

    She had seen this same expression on his face before, many times, and every time he made this face he fucked her extremely hard, it was even difficult for her to walk the next day after the sex.

    She gulped her saliva and a small subconscious smile formed on her face, her body instinctively moved back in defence, however, her heart wanted her to jump on Jack this instant and savour the pleasure-filled taste of his body.

    Jack on the other hand slowly removed his clothes and soon enough he was standing in front of herpletely naked, his devilish smile started to widen as time passed and Susan''s heart also started to beat wildly the more she anticipated.

    Her eyes danced around his body and a shiver moved through her spine as her gaze lingered on his giant penis, she was scared of it, however, she was also drooling in her mouth.

    Gulping her saliva she looked at him with her lips stayed slightly open.

    She could feel her heart beating against her chest in the silence of the night and her toes curled inwards as Jack started to approach her.

    "What are you looking at?" Jack chucked as his hand rested on her chin and closed her jaw.

    When Susan registered the words in her brain she woke up from her mesmerised state and looked away in shame.

    "I am sorry..." She murmured as her heart started beating even more loudly.

    Jackughed again at her words and picked up her nightdress from the floor. "What are you sorry for?" He asked as he moved towards her.

    Susan started fidgeting with her toes at his words, she apologized to him out of her habit and now she had no answer for his question.

    And although she could say that she was staring at him, however, she was too ashamed to say such words.

    "You said sorry which means you are guilty of something and you need to be punished." A mischievous smile appeared on Jack''s face and he moved the dress towards Susan''s face.

    "What are you doing?" Susan moved her head towards him to see his face, however before she could do so, the night dress cloth covered her eyes and then Jack tied it around her face.

    "Jack, I can''t see anything," Susan murmured as her heart started to beat even louder. However, Jack only chuckled at her words.

    "Just leave everything to me." She felt his hot breath in her ear with his words.

    A tingle moved in her stomach and her pussy started dripping with even more love fluids.

    She nodded and took in a deep breath.

    "Good girl." Jack patted her head and then grabbed both of her legs by her ankles.

    "Ahh..." Susan let out a small moan as she felt his grip on her legs, however soon she calmed down as she knew that it was Jack, and she believed in him with her life.

    Her breaths started turning deeper and hotter with every passing second and more than that her nipples turned harder when she felt the force on her ankles.

    She could feel that Jack was spreading her legs apart as she sat on the sofa with her eyes closed.

    The factor of not being able to see anything increased all of her other senses, she could smell the masculine aroma of his penis, and the slightest brush on her body sent many different sensations through her body.

    Her skin turned extremely sensitive to his touch.

    "Mmm..." Susan raised her chest as she felt her legs spread apartpletely, Jack had spread them apart so much that she could feel her toes touching the sofa.

    Although it was slightly painful, however, it was nothing she could not bear, and the excitement of the current situation dulled down all the pain in her body.

    And as seconds passed, she even started amodating to the new position.

    "Please put it in, I can''t take it anymore." She said in a desperate voice, the constant teasing she received from Jack had aroused her so much that she even started begging.

    Jack listened to her and looked at her pussy in front of him, it was twitching and love juices were flowing out of it, Jack could tell that she was extremely aroused by this point.

    His waist moved forward with his body in a leaning posture as he still held both of her legs with his hands and he tried to position his penis.

    Although it was hard to enter her pussy for the first few attempts, but in the end Jack seeded and when the nce of his penis moved inside her vagina, he didn''t wait anymore and trusted all of his thick shaft inside.

    "Ahhh...!" Susan let out a loud moan suddenly and then somehow controlled herself when she realised that her loud moans could wake up Cassie and Nicole and they might see them in such a shameful position.

    She dimmed her voice down as she felt a current of pleasure and pain originating in her hand and moving around her body.

    And the suspenseful pleasure overpowered her pain so much that her stomach squeezed in the first thrust and her body jerked back in orgasm.

    Jack saw her cumming in the first thrust and chucked in her ears, "Are you in some sort of hurry?" He asked with his deep voice that sent even more shivers through her body.

    Tears of pleasure formed in her eyes and although she couldn''t see him, she still felt his presence and turned her head in the direction of his voice.

    "Keep going please, I want you to fuck me out of my wits." Jack heard her slutty words and raised his brows, he never expected that Susan will say such words.

    ''Seems like she is trying to please me with those words.'' Jack thought and moved his waist again.

    "Do you think I like slutty girls? I like the real you, don''t put up an act in front of me and be you." Jack said and thrusted again, this time even harder than before.

    "Uhh..." Susan also let out a louder moan than before, this time not caring about Cassie and Nicole as she couldn''t control her body anymore.

    "I am sorry." She murmured with her ragged breaths as sweat started to drip around her body.

    Jack could see her chest and face turning red in excitement and her pussy clenched around his dick even tighter, not wanting his dick to exit.

    "Get ready," Jack warned her and before she couldprehend his words the barrage of his continues attacks began and before she could think what was happening to her, she already lost herself in the pleasure of his giant dick.

    Her moans were loud and unrestricted and the pleasure buzzing in her head was like no other.

    "God... Please, Jack... I beg you... Ang... I am cumming..."

    "Ahh!! ah! Ahh! Ah! ... Jack... Oh my god... I am cumming again."

    As Jack got more and more brutal the more she started orgasming louder and the tighter her pussy became.

    "Ahhh... Jack... Cum inside me... I want your kids...."

    .....

    Inside Nicole''s room, she sat up on her bed with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "These guys! There are moaning so loudly!" A blush appeared on her face as she moved her head under her pillow to dim their voices down.

    However unnoticed to her there were two blue eyes looking at her from outside of her room window.

 Chapter 177 Forever

    ?

    The next day Jack moved out of the house and stopped his car in front of a giant supermarket.

    And after about half an hour of shopping, Jack stepped out of the supermarket with a brown bag in his hand, he looked at his car and soon entered it.

    He rummaged his hands through the bag and then he pulled out a big folded paper from it.

    He slowly started to unfold the paper. It was a big and detailed world map. He also pulled out a pen from the brown bag too.

    ''I hope this works.'' Jack thought and took in a deep breath, his eyes narrowed and his gaze got focused on the empty margin of the map.

    "Where is the ring of power?" He wrote the question on the top of the paper.

    He then prayed in his mind and pointed the pen in the first city, he currently lived in America and he moved the pen over to America and to his surprise as soon as he pointed the pen on the map the truth panel moved in front of him.

    It was shing red, which meant that the ring of power was not in the vicinity of the first location he pointed at.

    A smile formed on his face and he started to move the blue ball pen slowly with expectations shing in his eyes.

    After about an hour the truth panel suddenly shed green and Jack''s smile widened when he saw the green dot.

    "Found you." He said and located a ce, "Nepal..." He looked at the location and stayed silent for a few seconds. The ce where his truth meter shed green was Nepal.

    It was a small country in Asia located just around China.

    Jack pulled out his phone and checked the tickets to the ce.

    "It will take me at least twenty hours just to reach Nepal and then to find the Ring it might take from a few days to a week." He thought and closed the big world map and stepped out of the car again.

    "Let me buy a bigger map of Nepal." He thought and started moving towards the supermarket.

    And after about an hour of searching, he finally found a well detailed map of Nepal.

    "This map was pretty hard to find." Jack looked at the map in his hand and a sigh moved out of his mouth.

    He actually had to put some effort into finding the map, he even had to check multiple sections.

    He wanted the map of the ce so he could find out the exact location of the Ring of Power.

    It would be then easy for him to search the Ring of Power, he will not have to search the general area if he can pinpoint the exact location of the Ring of Power.

    Although he knew that it was still gonna be hard even after finding the exact location, it would save him a lot of unnecessary wastage of time.

    And the one thing that Jack doesn''t have right now is time.

    He has to find the ring of power in twenty days and has to kill Rick in the next month or he might be toote to save Meadow.

    He didn''t want anything to happen to his girls, the quicker he solved these issues the more time he would spend developing good rtionships with his girls.

    And it was what he wanted, he had to spend some quality time with his girls.

    "Let me go home and book a ticket to Nepal first," Jack said and turned his car around towards his mansion, he wanted to reach there as soon as possible.

    He was in no mood to waste any more time than it was necessary. He would prefer if everything happend at a quicker pace.

    Soon enough he reached in front of the mansion and stepped out of the car and moved towards the wooden door.

    After reaching the living area Jack sat on the sofa and started searching for the ne tickets to Nepal.

    "What are you doing?" Suddenly a voice came from over his shoulder and Jack turned his head to look at Cassie behind him, she was looking at his phone screen with a questioning look on her face.

    Jack looked at her face and then looked at the phone screen, he suddenly remembered the things Cassie saidst night.

    She wanted to travel abroad with him and he straight out refused her, and now here he was searching for tickets to another country.

    Cassie at first looked at the phone screen and then her gaze moved towards Jack, expecting some sort of answers from him.

    "Were you nning to surprise me?" Cassie said suddenly and a smile broke out on her face.

    She jumped over the sofa and leaned on his shoulder. "Thank you so much, I am sorry that I spoiled your surprise but I am still happy." She said as she grabbed his arm by both of her hands.

    Jack listened to her and a sigh moved out of his mouth, he didn''t wanna take anyone with him, especially one of his girls as the ce he was going was dangerous and he didn''t want to put the life of his girls in danger.

    It would be hard for him to protect himself, and if he also has to protect Cassie then it would be even more troublesome.

    And what''s more, if Cassie came with him then it would be very hard for him to get alone time in which he would be able to search for the ring.

    After thinking about all this he concluded that it would be best for him if he went there alone and the only person that he might consider bringing alongside with him would be Vieva.

    However, he dropped that Idea pretty quickly too. He has to give her the Ring of Power himself, however, if he took Vieva with him then he was sure that Vieva would be the first one to find the ring and he might not get her two hearts.

    He might also reveal his strange powers to her which could make him her target.

    "I am sorry," Jack said as he ced his hand on Cassie''s face.

    Cassie who was reeling in happiness suddenly frowned and moved away from him.

    Her eyes narrowed as her gazended on his face and her throat suddenly turned cold.

    Cassie kept staring at him for a few seconds and then his words registered in her mind.

    Her breath started to turn ragged with her face turning red, and Jack could see anger beaming around her body.

    "So you want to go abroad with some other girl, but you don''t have any time for me?" She asked while pointing at him and suddenly tears began falling from her eyes.

    "I doubt that you even love me anymore?" She got on her knees and covered her face with her hands and started sobbing loudly.

    Jack looked at her crying so loudly and his heart skipped a beat. He has never seen her cry like this.

    His heart started beating at a rapid pace and he quickly moved towards her and got on her knees too while taking her in his embrace.

    "Of course stupid I still love you and I will love you forever," Jack whispered in her ears and started patting on her back.

    Cassie moved her head up and looked at him with teary eyes, "Do you tho? Or are you taking revenge on me?" She asked.

    Jack saw her expression and could see pain visible on her face.

    "Revenge for what?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he didn''t know what Cassie was talking about.

    Cassie kept looking at his face and more tears began falling in her eyes. "I am sorry that I kept you in friend-zoned for so long, but I love you so much now."

    She took in a deep breath after saying these words and started speaking again.

    "I regret it every day now, I am so sorry, I love you so much. I can''t live without you now, please," She moved her hands on his face. "Please don''t abandon me ever, please, or I will die." She said as her voice dimmed down with her every word.

    Jack listened to her pain-filled words and even his chest started to hurt, he loved her too and he regretted the fact that he had somehow made her feel like this.

    He never wants something like this to ever happen to Cassie.

    "What are you saying? I love you too and no I am not taking any sort of revenge on you, it''s just that I have to go abroad for some work-rted stuff and I promise that I will take you abroad too within the next few months." He said and started patting her back again to calm her down.

    Cassie grabbed his cor and started rubbing her face on his chest, "I am so sorry for everything I did to you in the past, I don''t know how I will be able to forgive myself for that."

 Chapter 178 Japan

    <h4>Chapter 178 Japan</h4>

    After crying some more Cassie stood up from the floor and got to get some tea for herself.

    "OK, I understand now, but you have to promise me that you will take me on a vacation abroad as soon as possible." She said as she came out of the kitchen with a boiling cup in her hand.

    She ced the teabag in the hot water and looked at Jack with puffy eyes.

    Jack on the other hand looked at her and narrowed his eyes in a smile, he was happy that she understood and was not forcing him to take her.

    He wanted to do everything alone in Nepal if possible.

    "Sure." He nodded at her and sat on the sofa again with a smile on his face, he then quickly started to look through all the flights avable.

    And it only took a few minutes to book a ticket to the ce.

    "When are you leaving?" Cassie was sitting in front of him, she sipped thest drops of her tea and ced the cup on the table in front.

    "Tonight," Jack said looking at her, there was a neutral expression on his face.

    Cassie listened to him and took in a deep breath while closing her eyes.

    "And when are you gonna be back?" She asked again as she leaned slightly forward.

    She didn''t wanna stay away from him for too long, even a day without seeing his face felt like a chore to her, That''s how much she was addicted to him.

    Jack stared at her for a few seconds and after some contemtion replied. "Around a month." He knew that she would be sad by his words, but he wanted to tell her the truth.

    As both of them were very close she would be worried if he lied and didn''te on time. Instead, he wanted to surprise her bying earlier than he told.

    He only has neen days to find the Ring of Power. And if he couldn''t find it on the final day, then he would return as soon as possible and find another way to kill Rick.

    Cassie on the other hand when heard his words felt a hollow feeling in her chest, her eyes widened and tears almost fell from her eyes again.

    "One month?!" She stood up from her seat and took in a deep breath.

    Jack looked at her reaction and sighed, he knew that something like this might happen.

    "Yes." Jack nodded at her, he didn''t wanna give her any false hope and thenter break her heart.

    So he decided to tell her a longer time in the first ce.

    Tears formed in Cassie''s eyes as her heart started beating at a rapid pace. She has just argued with him and now he will be gone for a month and she doesn''t even have enough time to normalize her feelings.

    The argument she just had would definitely eat her from the inside in the following month and she wanted to make up with him.

    However, now she doesn''t have enough time. Her body slowly moved and stumbled towards him. "Why one month? I am sorry..." She said again as she hugged him tightly.

    It was as if he was going away for years.

    "It''s only one month, I will be back pretty quick," Jack whispered in her ears as he started patting her back.

    "One month what?" Suddenly both Jack and Sophie heard another worried tone and they turned their heads around to look at the source of the voice.

    It was Susan, she was standing on the side of the sofa with a frown on her face.

    Cassie looked at her and quickly wiped her tears. She then moved away from Jack''s embrace and stood aside from him.

    Jack looked at Susan and stood up from his seat and then moving towards her he ced both of his hands on her shoulders.

    "What happened Jack?" Susan looked at him with a worried expression.

    Jack sighed at her words, "I am going abroad for a month." He said without giving too much information.

    "Why?" Susan raised her brows. She also didn''t want Jack to leave.

    "It''s some work-rted stuff." Jack has told them previously that he was an investor and earns most of his money through his phone.

    Susan listened to him and stayed silent for a few seconds, after that she moved her hand to his face. "Please stay safe." She said and leaned in, and soon enough gave a little peck on his lips.

    "Stay safe? You should try to stop him." Cassie said with a dumbfounded expression on her face.

    She didn''t think that out of all the people Susan would say these types of words, she and Susan had been living in the same house for the past few weeks and Cassie knew how much Susan loved Jack.

    Whenever they are alone Susan always talks about him and whenever she does so she says in a longing manner.

    Cassie knows that Susan was deeply in love with Jack and she didn''t expect that she would permit Jack so quickly.

    "It''s ok, he will be back in a month," Susan said as she moved her head and looked at Cassie, there was a small smile on her face and Cassie could feel the pain behind her smile.

    She looked at Susan and was about to say something and stopped, as she didn''t want Susan to feel bad.

    Cassie could tell that behind her smile her heart was hurting even worse than hers, however, she was not bringing it to her face as she didn''t wanna be baggage for Jack.

    Jack saw both of them and sighed. "Don''t worry, I will be back, and you won''t even notice the moth passing by." He said and moved away from Susan.

    "By the way where is Nicole?" Jack asked.

    "She should be upstairs. You should go and meet her while I pack your bags." Cassie said and moved towards her room to prepare the bags for Jack.

    Jack nodded at her with a smile and then moved towards Nicole''s room and the reaction he got from Nicole was even worse than he expected.

    "No, you are not going anywhere without me." Nicole looked at him with her eyes widened and her body was shaking a bit.

    "I will be back safe," Jack said as he moved a step closer to her.

    "No means no!" Nicole refused him again, she was not in the mood to hear any of his words.

    Jack looked at her attitude and furrowed his brows, although he expected some resistance from Nicole, however, he never thought that it would be this much.

    He considered her to be a mature and understanding girl, however, he never thought that she would react like this, she was not even ready to listen to him.

    "I am sorry but, I have to go," Jack said in a slightly stricter tone. He didn''t like this attitude of hers where she refused to listen to him.

    Nicole heard his words and widened her eyes, words came from her chest but got stuck in her throat when she saw his annoyed face.

    After a pause of a few seconds, she took in a deep breath and calmed down.

    "Ok, where are you going?" She asked while crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at her question. "What are you nning to do? I don''t want you to follow me without my permission." He said, this time even more annoyed than before.

    Nicole was thest girl he expected this sort of behaviour from.

    "I won''t do anything, but I have to at least know where you are going." She asked.

    Jack looked at her and sighed. The truth panel on her head was shing red which meant that she was definitely nning to do something behind his back.

    ''She was never like this, what happend to her?'' Jack thought and took in a deep breath.

    "I am going to Japan." He lied as he didn''t want her to follow him to Nepal and put her life in danger.

    "Where in Japan?" Nicole asked again and kept the focus on his words.

    Jack stared at her for a few seconds and sighed. "There are few ces I need to visit." He said and took out his phone to look at the time.

    "I am sorry, but I have to go now, I am in a hurry." He said and hugged Nicole tightly, ''I have to ask what''s the matter with her after Ie back from Nepal.'' Jack thought and kissed her on the lips.

    Nicole savoured hisst kiss of the month and kept a grip on his back for a few seconds, not wanting him to leave.

    "I love you." She said and finally let go of him.

    "I love you too," Jack said and then moved out of the room.

    After taking the bags and his other documents he sat in his car and soon enough his car drove towards Meadow''s house.

    Before he was gone for a month he also wanted to meet Meadow, Susan and Elma for onest time.

    ....

    Back in Jack''s mansion, two flying figures floated in the air as they looked at, Nicole, Susan and Cassie.

    One of them was blue-eyed Vieva and the other one was Echo.

    "So she is the sundressdy you were talking about, so she stops in front of Rick''s house every day?" Vieva said as she looked at Nicole.

 Chapter 179 Souvenirs

    ?

    "You should have told me beforehand." Sophie was holding Jack in her embrace in his car.

    Tears were flowing out of her eyes like a waterfall as they soaked his shirt. Her body was shaking slightly.

    Jack sighed and patted her back a few times. "It''s not like I''m going for forever," Jack said.

    Sophie moved away from him and looked at his face with teary eyes, after a brief silence she moved her hands away from him and rxed on the seat to calm her emotions down.

    "I am sorry for being so emotional, I don''t know what took over me." She apologized and crossed her hands in front of her chest.

    Jack sighed and patted her head a few times. "One day I will take you on a holiday too." He said.

    Sophie calmed down at his words and turned her head around to look at his face. "By the way, I love Japan, so bring some souvenirs for me." She said and finally, a small smile formed on her face.

    Jack listened to her and felt guilty, he lied to her as he didn''t want Nicole to know his exact location or she might follow him and put herself in danger, so he decided to tell everyone that he was going to Japan instead of Nepal.

    "Sure." Jack nodded and looked out of his car towards the balcony of Meadow''s house.

    She was standing there looking at his car with a worried expression on her face.

    Sophie noticed Jack''s gaze and bit her lip. "Mom was very disturbed when you told her about the trip. Although she didn''t do it in front of me, I am sure that she wants to talk to you." Sophie murmured as she also looked at Meadow.

    Jack listened to her words, "Don''t worry, I will talk to her over the phone. I have to go now." He said and kissed her lips while leaning in.

    "Stay safe," Sophie said and then stepped out of his car, she looked at him for a few moments and then turned back to go towards her house.

    Jack looked at her departing back and started his car and soon enough his car was gone from the front of their house.

    After a few minutes, Jack was standing in front of Elma as she looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    "Do you need any assistance? I have some connections in Japan too, so I can make sure that you don''t get into any problems while you are there." She said as she took out her phone.

    "Wait, no need to do that. I want a raw experience." Jack said with a small smile on his face.

    Elma looked at him with a slight tilt in her head, her eyes narrowed even more and she took a step towards him.

    "Are you going there with some other girl that you don''t want me to know?" She asked and took another step towards him.

    "No, it''s not like that," Jack murmured.

    Elma listened to him and took in a deep breath after that she came down and moved back again. "It''s ok, I don''t care who you go with." She said as she moved her head away.

    Jack could notice jealousy on her face.

    "Are you jealous?" He asked with a chuckle.

    "No." She said quickly with a displeased expression.

    "Thanks," Jack said and moved towards her and soon enough hended a kiss on her lips.

    When Elma felt his kiss a smile formed on her face and then all the uneasiness in her body disappeared.

    She looked him in the eyes for a few seconds and then a serious expression appeared on her face.

    She thought for a few seconds and then took in a deep breath.

    "I want to ask you something?" She said suddenly.

    Jack noticed herplicated expressions and furrowed his brows, he could tell that Elma was about to ask something serious.

    Elma on the other hand gulped her saliva and then spoke up. "Do you fancy my sister?" She asked suddenly and moved away from him, her gaze focused on his face waiting for the response.

    "Your sister?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Yes, Mandy, do you like her?" Elma asked as she sat down on the bed with both of her legs crossed over each other.

    Jack listened to her question and then looked at her face. ''She must have seen us kissing that day.'' He thought and a sigh moved out of his chest.

    He thought for a moment and then decided to tell the truth. "She is interesting, but I am not sure if I like her or not." He replied honestly.

    He himself doesn''t know what he feels towards Mandy, he has hardly spent any time with her and he is not currently sure if he likes her or not.

    "Mmm..." Elma nodded at his words and took in another deep breath. She stood up from the bed and ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "She likes you a lot, I think you are the first guy that she has liked," Elma said, she knows her sister very well and although they are nothing alike their hatred for men wasmon.

    "I will keep that in mind," Jack said and moved back, he then looked at his wristwatch. "I should be going now." He turned around.

    "Wait..." Just as she was about to exit the room Elma''s voice stopped him and he turned around.

    She was standing there with a longing look on her face.

    "How much time do you have?" She asked as she slowly started to move towards him.

    "I have four hours before I need to reach the ne," Jack said as he kept looking at hering towards him.

    Elma listened to him and slowly started to remove the buttons from her shirt. "I will arrange everything, can you spend some time with me?" She asked as her white shirt finally fell on the floor and revealed her red bra holding back her big melons.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words and after thinking for some moments he closed the door.

    "I don''t have much time." He said.

    Elma looked at him closing the door and a big smile formed on her face. "Thanks." She said and ran into his embrace.

    Jack chucked and then soon enough their voices started reverberating in the room.

    After about two hours a white Range Rover moved out of Elma''s mansion with Jack and a driver.

    She looked at the departing car with a slight smile and covered her neck with her cor when Mandy came and stood beside her.

    "He talked to you, right?" Elma looked at Mandy when the white car was gone.

    Mandy on the other hand kept looking in the distance for a few seconds and after the car was no longer visible she turned her head around to look at Elma.

    "Yes, he did." She looked at her and then moved away from Elma.

    Elma looked at her leaving and sighed, he could tell what was going on in Mandy''s brain but she didn''t wanna speak anything to her as she knew how bitchy she could be sometimes.

    ''Jack must be the first guy she kissed. She always brags about how many guys want her and now she is longing for another man.'' Elma sighed and then after some thought a slight smile formed on her face.

    ''He has some sort of magic to him. I hope I don''t feel too lonely without him.'' She thought and moved towards her mansion too.

    Jack on the other hand reached the airport and smiled at the driver. "Thanks." He said and with a nod, he moved inside the big ce.

    After his paperwork and baggage, he soon came and sat on his seat. He booked a first ss as no private nes were avable this soon.

    He took in a deep breath and then rested his head back on the seat.

    He has been through many emotions and decisions today and it has exhausted him somehow.

    As he was resting and was about to close his eyes he saw a talldye and sit on the other side of the seat.

    He could see thedy from a distance and she was breathtaking.

    Her stature was tall with dark ck hair and well-developed fat stored around her curves.

    Her eyes were like a fox, orange in colour and she looked around with them.

    Jack gave her attention for a few seconds and then closed his eyes. He was not too interested in her, although he was attracted by her beauty he had many other things on his mind and getting a girl was not one of them right now.

    However just as he closed his eyes a sweet voice made him open his eyes again.

    "Hello." The talldy said.

    Jack opened his eyes and looked at the other seat parallel to him, thedy was already sitting in her seat elegantly and was looking at him with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 180 Not Lying this time

    <h4>Chapter 180 Not Lying this time</h4>

    "Yes?" Jack nodded while meeting eyes with her, he didn''t expect such an elegant and airydy to speak with him, so he was intrigued by her.

    "You are going to Nepal too?" Thedy asked with a gentle smile on her face which was neither too big nor too small, it was perfect and it showcased her glimmering white teeth.

    The dark red lipstick on her lips enhanced her smile even more, producing a stark contrast with her skin.

    "Yes." Jack nodded again, he wanted to keep the conversation to the minimum.

    "What are you going there for?" Thedy asked again and there was a slight spark in her eyes.

    "Just to see the country, it was on my bucket list for the longest time." Jack lied without even hesitating, he didn''t wanna reveal his true purpose to anyone, and especially strangers.

    He hasn''t even told his girls the real reason that he wanted to go to Nepal. Let alone a girl that he has just met.

    "Oh, Nice. My name is Reba, and yours?" She looked at him and this time her smile was different, it was more on the teasing side and Jack noticed it instantly.

    He has been with a lot of girls in the past few months, and although he wasn''t on the level to know fully about them, he has learned to notice the subtitles of a woman''s actions.

    Previously he was a shy virgin and it was hard for him to even look at girls let alone notice their small facial differences.

    "I am Jack," Jack said with a genuine smile, he was starting to get interested in Reba.

    "What is your purpose?" He asked and leaned back in his seat to rx. He wanted the conversation to be more casual and not like an interview.

    Reba looked at him and her eyes narrowed in a smile when she saw his casual nature.

    It was very hard for men to be casual with her, she was a beautiful girl and not many men dared to talk casually with her.

    "I am going there to check the ce out of my bucket list too." She said as she slightly leaned forward.

    Jack nced at her while he kept listening and after she was finished, his eyesnded on the truth panel above her head and it was shing red. Which meant that she was lying and her purpose was different.

    He stayed silent for a few seconds and was about to nod. He didn''t want to call her out for her lie as he lied himself and on top of that he had just met her and he didn''t wanna intrude on her privacy.

    If she didn''t wanna tell him the truth then he was ok with it.

    However, before he could nod at her, a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. You are lying. (+10 Ero Points.)

    2. Nod at her and end the conversation. (+0 Ero points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and then looked at Reba again, she was beautiful and sat there with poise.

    After giving it some thought a smile formed on his face and then he clicked on the first option.

    Although he was not going to waste any time on her, however, if he somehow managed to get her heart up till hended in Nepal then it would not be a big deal.

    "You are lying." He said while looking at her and then moved his gaze away. He then started fiddling with the screen in front of him.

    Rebbeca on the other hand when heard his words, her heart skipped a beat, her eyes widened for a few seconds and then she gulped her saliva.

    ''Does he know the real reason?'' She thought and looked at him again and saw his casual nature. ''No, it can''t be, I made sure that nobody knows my real purpose for going to Nepal.''

    Her gaze danced over his body for a few seconds and then a sigh moved out of her chest. ''He is not even slightly affected by my beauty, this is a first one.''

    "And why do you think I am lying?" She asked, her eyes focused on his face looking for answers hidden in his bodynguage and his facial features.

    Jack smiled at her words and turned his head around to look at her. He stared into her eyes for a few seconds and his smile widened even more.

    ''Why does it seem like he can read my mind?'' Reba moved back a bit instinctively and took in a deep breath, her gaze unfocused as she couldn''t bear to look at his face anymore.

    "I have a talent for Identifying people, I can tell if someone is lying," Jack said.

    Reba listened to his words and smiled forcefully, she wanted to stay polite. ''Is he some sort of yboy that is trying to y cool to get with me?'' A thought moved through her brain and she entertained it for a few seconds.

    She had met many guys in her life who had tried all sorts of tricks to get with her, however, all of them had failed.

    Some have even tried ying it cool like Jack, but these kind of guys fails even more miserably in front of her.

    And Reba had taken a liking to crushing those sorts of guys under her feet, she hated them the most.

    ''Should I test him?'' Her genuine smile returned to her face and she leaned in again.

    "Well, then your talent failed this time. Because I am not lying." She said as her eyes narrowed and a devilish smile formed on her face.

    She decided to y with Jack and test if he was really the man he was portraying, or if he was just another one of those ying hard-to-get guys.

    "Is that so?" Jack shrugged his shoulders and leaned on the seat again, he wasn''t in the mood to talk too much if his Ero Mete was not giving him any prompts.

    He would rather rx in the time he has. As it was better than pointlessly trying to get her because in the end, he could get her with the help of Ero Meter.

    As he had Ero Meter as his backup he wasn''t in any hurry and if all else failed, he didn''t really care if he got with Reba or not.

    He already has many beautiful girls who love and adore him and they could go to any length just to spend some time with him.

    In the past few months, his mindset has changed a lot, previously he craved a girl in his life as he was lonely.

    However now with the help of Ero Meter, he has an abundance of love and he stopped feeling lonely.

    Now he wasn''t desperate about girls, even if he failed to get Reba before the flightnded then he waspletely okay with it.

    Reba looked at him leaning back again and her brows started to twitch, ''He is a tough nut to crack, he is definitely ying hard to get.'' She thought.

    ''I will make sure to bring him to his knees.'' She took in a deep breath.

    "Can I tell you something?" She said suddenly.

    "Yes?" Jack murmured without even looking at her, there were no prompts from the Ero Meter so he wasn''t too worried.

    Reba''s brows twitched again and she took in a breath to calm herself down.

    "You look handsome." She said and her smile turned mischievous.

    When Jack heard her words, his brows raised suddenly, he knew that he was not that handsome and for a girl of her beauty to call him handsome, this was the first time for him.

    Although his girls called him handsome all the time, it was only after he raised their hearts and developed love in their hearts.

    He was about to move up from his seat and lean towards her when the time around him stopped and a panel shed in front of him.

    Jack looked at the panel and rxed.

    [1. Stay rxed and say ''You are not lying this time.'' And tell her to not disturb you as you want to sleep. (+1 Heart, +20 Ero Points.)

    2. Say thanks to her in an excited manner. (-10 Ero Points.)]

    Jack read the options and smiled. ''So she was testing me.'' He thought and let out a chuckle and as the time was still, no one heard hisugh.

    Without giving it any thought he chose the first option. ''I will achieve my goal pretty sooner than I expected.''

    All he wanted to do was raise one of her hearts and with the first option, he would be sessfully able to do it.

    Not only that he will also raise her Ero Points a bit too.

    The time started again and the world turned colourful.

    And instead of getting up from his rxed state, he stayed there and let out a chuckle again.

    "You are not lying this time." He said and closed his eyes and he said it in such a nonchnt manner as if it was an obvious thing.

 Chapter 181 Blowjob

    ?

    "What do you mean?" Reba asked with her eyes narrowed in slight annoyance. She never thought that Jack would act like this.

    She thought that Jack would be like other hard-to-get yboy''s who would blush and look down in shame once shepliments them a bit.

    However, he was a bit different. He not only stayed calm in front of herpliment, he even teased her a bit.

    ''What does he mean that I was not lying this time, it''s not like I always lie whenever I get the chance.'' She snorted and rubbed her nose.

    "I never lie." She said and leaned back on her seat again.

    "Hmm..." Jack murmured and closed his eyes, he was preparing to go to sleep and not only that ording to his Ero Meter he had to ignore her to gain her heart.

    "Hey, I want to ask you something." Before Jack could wander to sleep, her voice moved in his ears again and made him open his eyes.

    "I am not interested. Please don''t disturb me again, I want to sleep a bit." Jack said calmly and closed his eyes again.

    Reba listened to his words and just when she was about to ask him something she closed her mouth, a pout then formed on her face.

    ''Who does he think he is? To treat me like this? I have to teach him a lesson.'' She thought and crossed her hands in front of her chest.

    She never thought that Jack would treat her like this, she was a beautifuldy and was not used to this sort of treatment before.

    This was the first time for her. ''Hmph! I need to sleep too!'' She took in a deep breath to calm herself down and sleep.

    However, after a few hours when Jack was already, asleep she opened her eyes and looked around the ne, frustration visible on her face.

    She looked at Jack sleeping peacefully and she got even more annoyed. ''How can he sleep so peacefully after offending me?'' She stood up from her seat and moved towards the bathroom.

    Soon enough she returned and looked at Jack still sleeping and sighed. ''Why am I so affected by him? He is different from others.''  She thought to end up clicking her tongue.

    ''I have to talk to him after he wakes up.'' She thought and closed her eyes and only after a few hours she managed to put herself to sleep.

    After the night had passed, Reba suddenly opened her eyes and she first looked for Jack.

    However, he was not in his seat, she looked around and couldn''t find him. ''Maybe he has gone to the bathroom.'' She stood up from her seat and moved towards the bathroom too.

    And before she could enter the area, Jack came out of the door and looked at her with a smile on his face.

    He could see a heart over her head and thirty of the Ero Points were filled up, which meant that he needed seventy more Ero Points to have sex with her.

    And he wasn''t too worried about her, neither was he too desperate about filling up her heart.

    He was happy with a single heart.

    "I wanted to ask you something." She said standing in front of him and not letting him move.

    "I am sorry I didn''t answer any questions for free," Jack said with a teasing smile on his face.

    Reba narrowed her eyes at his words. "How much do you want?" She asked while cing both of her hands on her waist.

    Jack looked at her and before he could say something to her a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. A blowjob. (+20 Ero Points.)

    2. Anything else. (+0 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and raised his brows for a few seconds, she didn''t think options like this would work.

    However, he was not surprised for too long as Ero Meter had given him many dangerous prompts in the past and they have worked every time.

    Not a single time his Ero Meter has failed him, so he wasn''t too worried about it.

    After choosing the first option he looked at her up to down and with a mischievous smile formed on his face.

    "A blowjob would do." He said without any hesitation.

    Reba listened to him and it took her a few seconds to register his words to her mind.

    And after she did so her eyes widened and her mouth stayed open in surprise. "What are you saying?" She asked.

    "I already told you the price to ask me questions, so please don''t disturb me anymore." He said and moved towards his seat.

    Reba looked at him going away and her heart started beating at a rapid pace. And only after he was gone from her site, did she calm down and close her eyes in embarrassment.

    ''He yed me again. He is so hard to talk to.'' She thought and clenched her fist in annoyance.

    After taking in a deep breath she turned around and moved to her seat again. And there she could see Jack looking at some maps with a pen in his hand.

    She looked at the maps and furrowed her brows. ''Why is he looking at those maps?''

    She took in another breath. ''I have to talk to him and find out the real reason that he was here. He is not just some yboy like I thought.''

    Lines appeared on her forehead and she kept ncing at the maps in his hands and the furrow on her brows got deeper and deeper.

    ''What the fuck? Does he know about the Ring of Power?'' She identally nced at the general area he was marking on the map.

    And as she kept looking Jack suddenly closed the maps in his hands.

    Her gaze moved from his hand and moved towards his face, he was looking at her with his brows raised.

    "You know it''s wrong to peep right?'' Jack aided with an angry expression on his face, he didn''t want any stranger to know about his business.

    And especially someone annoying like Reba.

    She listened to him and kept eyes on him for a few seconds and after that, she gulped her saliva in shame.

    "I am extremely sorry. I didn''t mean to peep." She said and rested back in her seat.

    Jack didn''t reply to her and kept his maps closed he decided to look at the Mapster in private. He would prefer it if nobody looked at his business.

    As some more hours passed, Reba still nced at him again and again. Her expression turned more and more impatient.

    ''I have to ask him about the Ring of Powers before the nends, or I might never get the chance to meet him again.'' She thought and readied herself.

    And as the lights shut down again she moved up from her seat and moved towards his.

    He was sleeping there peacefully without any worries. She looked at the maps ced at his side and thought for a moment, however soon enough she shook he head in embarrassment.

    ''I don''t know what''s in those maps, it might not be worth stealing them.'' She let out a sigh and touched his shoulder a few times to wake him up.

    Jack opened his groggy eyes and looked at Reba standing in front of him with shame visible on her face.

    She was fiddling with her fingers as she stared at him with a blush.

    "What?" Jack asked with a slightly annoyed expression on his face, he didn''t wanna talk to her after she tried looking at his maps, even if it meant that he would lose her heart.

    He wanted to get his hands on the Ring of Power at any condition and he couldn''t let a random girl ruin it no matter how beautiful she was.

    "I am ready to give you a blowjob." She said suddenly and her face turned even red.

    She could go to any lengths to get some information about the Rings of Power. And if it meant to lose some of her dignity then she was okay with it.

    "No thanks, I changed my mind. Please don''t disturb me anymore." Jack said clearly and turned his head around he didn''t even wanna look at her.

    He can''t divulge the information he has about the Ring of Power as the safety of his girls is a priority for him.

    And Reba was a stranger to him and he wouldn''t do anything for her, he might give her some attention when he handed over the Ring to Vieva.

    However, before that, he didn''t want to take any risks.

    As it was a matter of the safety of his girls.

    And nothing was more important for him than his girls.

    Reba listened to him and clenched her fist in anger. She took in a deep breath to control herself.

    She was angry at him and wanted to kill him, he was the first guy who had treated her like this.

 Chapter 182 Everest

    Chapter 182 Everest

    Reba took in a deep breath to calm herself down, however, she never thought that a guy would act like this in front of her.

    Soon she turned around and moved to her seat, she didn''t wanna talk to anyone right now and stayed silent at her ce.

    And with this, the rest of their trip waspleted.

    Getting out of the terminal, Reba looked at Jack one final time and then sat in a ck car that was specially prepared for her. While Jack on the other hand took a taxi.

    He wanted to go to Kathmandu as it was the nearest city to the airport.

    And it was about sixteen kilometres away from the airport, so it didn''t take long for Jack to reach the city, in half an hour he even booked a room for himself and ced all his bags.

    "I hope this doesn''t take long." He thought and sighed. He booked a decent room in the ce, and although the country was small, the room was still good and the environment was strangely calming.

    His eyesnded on the bed and without any thought he sat on it and took out his map and the books.

    In his hand was the map of Kathmandu and its nearby locations and one of the ces was marked on the map.

    "Everest..." Jack looked at the marked location and it was near Mount Everest base camp, about one-fifty kilometres away from his current location.

    He quickly pulled out his phone and searched for the location and took in a deep breath when he saw the images.

    There were many people in the base camp photos and it would be hard for him to teck on the mountain to get to his location.

    From the base camp, his location was about five kilometres away, "Just trekking to my marked spot would take me about three to four days."

    "And although I can take a helicopter it might alert people like Reba and I don''t want anyone to interrupt me." He said and sighed.

    After searching a bit more he decided to book a helicopter to the base camp and from there he decided to go on foot.

    "This would be a dangerous mission." He sighed again. "However I have to do it to keep my girls safe."

    Even going to the base camp was a hard thing to do, it was about seventeen thousand feet of altitude and he would need oxygen tanks to be there and then he had to travel towards his location alone on top of that.

    And he didn''t even consider the tourists and the security that might stop him from going there.

    ''I can''t do this alone. I will need some help...'' He sat silently in the bed contemting, just by his research he could tell that doing it on his own would bring out a lot of trouble and he didn''t want that to happen.

    It might even involve local authorities and he didn''t wanna get in a fight with police from another country.

    "Should I call Elma and ask for her help? She might be able to do something." He thought for a few minutes.

    He couldn''t recall anyone other than Elma who could help him in this situation, she was the only one who was powerful enough to help him in another country.

    But he was sure that she would be angry that he lied to her beforeing here.

    "I can''t do this without her..." After thinking for a few minutes he concluded that there was no way he could achieve his mission without Elma''s help.

    Because if he did all this alone then not only would he have to face local authorities even some tourists might spot him and won''t let him go far away.

    Every year many people die on Mount Everest averaging about three to four deaths per year.

    And because of this many climbers have be alert and try to help anyone who is taking any wrong steps.

    And Jack wanted to go on his own from the base camp and he was sure that someone would try to stop him.

    And although climbing to the camp was a hard thing, because of the poprity of Everest, many people have started toe here.

    ording to Jack''s research, it would not be surprising to find hundreds of tourists at the ce.

    A sigh moved out of his mouth and he took out his phone from his pocket, he connected it to wifi and decided to call Elma.

    As she was the only one that has any chance of helping him.

    "I was missing you too," Elma said from the other side just as she picked up the call. "Thanks for calling." She said again, she was grateful that Jack called her.

    "Thanks for picking up the call," Jack said he wanted to please her as the news he was about to tell her would definitely make her angry.

    "I will always pick your call up, no matter how busy I am." She said from the other side.

    "Elma," Jack called out her name in a serious tone.

    "Yes?" Elma could also sense some distress in his voice and her spine straightened, she started listening to him attentively.

    "I need your help," Jack said in a deep voice.

    When Elma listened to his words a furrow appeared on her face. "What happened? Did you get in any sort of trouble in Japan?" She asked in a worried tone as her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    She was in love with Jack and couldn''t bear it if anything happened to him, even if it cost her everything she would do anything to keep him safe.

    "I lied to you." Jack sighed as a guilty expression appeared on his face.

    "Lied?" Elma furrowed her brows, she didn''t know what Jack was talking about and when he lied to her, her brain started firing at a rapid pace and she started thinking of the things he could lie about.

    ''Could it be that he doesn''t love me and lied to me that he does?'' Suddenly a thought moved to her brain and her heart skipped a beat.

    If that was the case then it would break her heart, however before getting too emotional she maintained her calm and wanted to listen to his words first.

    ''Is this the reason he went to Japan, so he can break up with me on the phone?'' Her thoughts started moving in all sorts of ces and tears almost formed in her eyes.

    "Tell me fast, what happened?" She asked, worry audible in her voice.

    She was so focused on his words that she forgot the reason Jack called her in the first ce. He needed help from her, so why would he break up with her? If it was help he wanted.

    "Calm down I need your help." Jack tried to calm him down.

    And it was only after she heard his words did she calmed down and realised that he called her to ask for help. ''I am getting so emotional nowadays.'' She thought and bit her lip.

    "Yes, what do you need, I have some connections in Japan." She murmured in an apologetic tone.

    "I am not in Japan, but in Nepal," Jack said directly without beating around the bush he wanted to get this over with as soon as possible and wanted to know if Elma could help him or not.

    "What?!" Elma blurted out, slightly surprised by his words. "What do you mean Nepal? Weren''t you going to Japan?" She asked with her brows furrowed.

    "I lied. You know that I love Rock climbing right?" Jack has previously told Elma about his passions and how he wanted to climb some difficult peaks.

    "Yes, and?" Elma''s tone started to get more and more impatient.

    "Actually I discovered a new location near Mount Everest base camp and I would need some people to help me reach there." He said.

    Elma listened to him and took in a deep breath. "Isn''t it dangerous to trek on Everest and you want to climb some hill near the base camp that you discovered? Have you gone insane?" She said slight annoyance and worry could be heard in her tone.

    Jack stayed silent at her words for a few seconds he was in no mood to argue with her.

    "This is my passion." He said.

    "Please don''t be stupid, we are talking about Risking your life! Pleasee back." Elma was not interested in hearing anything from him.

    She wanted him back safe and sound and didn''t want him to do anything that might put his life in danger.

    Jack thought for a moment and then spoke up. "Can you help me or not?" He asked, this time in an annoyed tone.

    "No, I won''t! Get back here right now, we need to talk about this." She said in a desperate voice.

    Jack sighed at her words. "OK then don''t call me again, I will do it on my own." He threatened her a bit and hung up the call.

    He could tell that this was the only way he could get help from her.

 Chapter 183 Stay Safe

    Chapter 183 Stay Safe

    Jack sat on his bed after hanging up Elma''s call, he ced his phone aside and then leaned back to think of ways he could reach his destination.

    He knew that there was a ny per cent chance that Elma would call him back and help him if she had a connection in Nepal, however, he started thinking about the ways he could do so if she couldn''t help him.

    ''I think I can bribe some people to not ce any attention on my helicopter.'' Jack thought and took in a deep breath.

    He turned around in his bead to think how he would be able to bribe the authorities. He has money, but he doesn''t have any connections in the country.

    ''I would have to start from the bottom and bribe everyone to the top, this may cause a lot of problems but this would be the only way if Elma doesn''t help me.'' He thought and was about to get his notebook when his phone started to ring.

    ''She called me sooner than I expected.'' Jack thought and looked at the phone screen and he was right, it was a call from Elma.

    He took the phone up from the bed and picked up the call.

    "Why are you so stubborn?" Elma''s annoyed voice resounded from the other side of the phone just as he picked up the call.

    Jack smiled at her words, but he kept his voice serious, he knew that Elma would call him again because she loved him.

    And although she was berating him, it was only because she was worried for him and his safety.

    "Are you gonna help me or not?" Jack asked in a neutral tone, right now it was more important for him to get help from her.

    As it would cut down a lot of his work.

    "You should have told me before you came here, I could have arranged everything." She said and sighed.

    "You can''t arrange it now?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    "No, it''s not like that, I wouldn''t have let you go in the first ce, if you told me before," Elma said with a slightly annoyed voice.

    She was still against him going to such a dangerous ce.

    Jack took a breath at her words. "You don''t want this to be thest chat between us do you?" Jack said in a strict tone.

    Although he knew that Elma was opposing him out of love, however, he was only doing this for her safety and his girls safety.

    If he couldn''t find the ring of power then chances of saving their lives would be slim to none and he might really fight with Elma if she doesn''t help him even if she could.

    "Why do you always threaten me?! I am only doing this for your safety." Elma opposed from the other side of the call.

    Jack let out a sigh at her words. "Speak your next sentence carefully, as this could be thest time we speak to each other," Jack said in a slightly threatening tone.

    He was ready to leave Elma if she couldn''t help him this much without believing him.

    When she heard his words and the serious tone behind them she turned silent for a few moments.

    His voice reverberated in her head for a few seconds and then she bit her lip in frustration. She didn''t want to put his life in danger.

    And after helping him, if anything happens to him then she would not be able to forgive herself. As she would be the one who sent him to such a dangerous ce.

    ''He is serious, he might really never talk to me again.'' A furrow appeared on her head.

    If she helped him then something might happen to him and in the worst case, she might even lose him forever. And if she didn''t help him then he would never talk to her again.

    It was hard for her to make a decision.

    After about a minute of thinking, she sighed and finally spoke. "I will help you, but you have to promise me one thing," Elma said in a regretful tone.

    "What?" Jack asked, slightly relieved.

    "You have to wait a day for help," Elma said in a slightly lower voice than usual and there was a slight guilt in her tone, and Jack noticed it.

    He stayed silent for a few seconds. "Are you gonnae to Nepal?" Jack asked.

    Elma bit her lip again at his words, this was exactly what she nned she wanted to go to Nepal and be with Jack, she wanted to make sure he was safe every step of the way.

    ''He found out about my true motive.'' Elma sighed.

    "I will only help you if you let mee with you," Elma said as her tone raised a bit.

    Jack listened to her and closed his eyes, he couldn''t let Elmae with him, as the ce was too dangerous in itself and on top of that other people like Reba might alsoe.

    There could even be a fight among them and he didn''t want anything to happen to Elma.

    "I am sorry Elma. I will figure something out myself." Jack said and regretted the decision to call Elma in the first ce.

    He can''t take her help if she puts up a condition like this.

    "And why can''t Ie with you?!" Elma asked getting even more annoyed than before.

    "Don''t argue with me." Jack said, "Thanks for offering the help, I will see you when I return." He said again and was about to hang up the phone.

    "Wait! Don''t cut the call! Why can''t you ever listen to me?" She said as tears formed in her eyes.

    Guilt moved through Jack''s chest when he heard her choked voice, he didn''t want her to worry.

    ''I should have never called her in the first ce.'' He thought and turned silent while he kept the phone near his ear, listening to her words.

    "I aming there tomorrow," Elma said in a determined voice.

    "No, you aren''t." Jack sighed.

    "And who will stop me?" Elma''s voice got even more choked and Jack could tell that tears were falling from her eyes, just by her words.

    "Elma..." Jack scratched his forehead for a second. "Do you love me?"

    "What do you think?!" Elma said, this time sobbing.

    "Then you have to believe me. This is something extremely important to me. I will do it no matter what, even if you help me or not. And no I can''t take you there with me." Jack said and took in a deep breath.

    He then continued again. "If you can understand me then please don''te here. However, if you do, then remember one thing, I won''t be able to love you like before."

    Jack told his heartfelt words, he tried to speak as much truth as he could.

    Elma listened to his words and started sobbing even more, and after a minute of her continued sobs when Jack was about to speak something, her voice came again.

    "OK, I am sending help, and I won''te. However, if anything happens to you then I will not forgive myself." She said and turned silent for a few seconds.

    "I won''t even be able to live without you, so remember that your life is more important than mine." She expressed her feelings too.

    Jack listened to her and stayed silent, he knew what she meant, but, he couldn''t let here.

    "I will keep that in mind and don''t worry, nothing will happen to me," Jack reassured her.

    "I love you..." Elma said suddenly from the other side of the call.

    "Thanks, I love you too, we will meet again soon," Jack said in a relieved tone, and then aplicated emotion moved in his chest.

    On one hand, he was happy that Elma was ready to help him, however, he was also sad that he had to make her cry to get a favour from her and he felt guilty about it.

    ''I can''t do anything about it, no matter what I can''t take her with me.'' He thought to calm the strange feeling down.

    "Stay safe," Elma said.

    Jack smiled at her words, "I will be." He replied and hung up the call.

    He thenid back on the bed again with his eyes closed. However, after about ten minutes, he woke up again.

    "I am hungry." He felt empty in his stomach and stood up from his bed to get some food.

    "Let''s see the city while I wait for Elma to call back." Jack thought and nodded, he then stepped towards the door.

    He decided to walk around the city and know the ce more till Elma called again.

    And he would be able to do two things at one time, not only would he be able to eat food, he would also be see the city.

    He had heard that there were some good temples around the city.

    Soon enough he stepped out of the hotel with some cash in his pocket and looked around the ce.

    ....

    "Madam he is out of the hotel."

    Far away from Jack in a shop sat an old man with a phone in his hand, and he kept staring at Jack while speaking on the phone.

 Chapter 184 Control Freak

    Chapter 184 Control Freak

    "Ok Amir, keep an eye on him, I want to know everything about him." Thedy from the other side of the phone said.

    "Ok." The old man nodded and hung up the call, he was wearing a straw hat and a red coloured shirt with brown pants, the old man had tattoos on his chest and a cigar in his mouth.

    He moved his thin hand up and tilted the straw hat slightly forwards. He then stood up from his seat and took a puff from the Cigar.

    He saw Jack moving inside the city and soon enough he started following him with a sharp gaze.

    Jack on the other hand didn''t know that the old man was following him. He was moving through the city in ignorance and looking at the different scenery.

    He could smell the spicy aroma of the ce and there were many small stalls with local fast foods.

    Amir the Old man looked at Jack moving towards a small restaurant and stopped in his tracks, ''He must be out here to eat some food, madam want to know everything about him, should I go talk?'' He thought.

    ''That guy doesn''t know me and he doesn''t look dangerous too.'' A smile formed on his face. ''Maybe I can torture all the information out of him.'' A creepy smile formed on his face.

    He looked at Jack sitting in the shop and took in breath, he then took out his phone and dialed thedy he was previously talking to.

    "What now?" An annoyed voice came from the other side of the call.

    "Madam Reba, Can I torture him a bit, to get information out of him?" Amir said directly without beating around the bush and his creepy smile was still on his face.

    "Torture? No, He is mysterious, just keep an eye on him." Reba said from the other side of the call.

    "But Madam, it can be more efficient this way, and I don''t think he is more powerful then me, he didn''t even notice my presence." Amir tried exining.

    Silence came as the reply form the other side. However Amir didn''t say anything as he knew that Reba was thinking something.

    After about thirty seconds of silence her voice came again. "No torture, but if everything else fails, you can beat him a bit, but don''t do overboard." Reba said with slight hesitation in her voice.

    Amir''s smile widened at her words, "Dont worry Madam, I will only roughen his edges a bit." One could see an evil glint in his eyes.

    "Resort to violence only when everything else fails, do you understand, and under no condition you should kill him."

    "I will follow your orders." Amir said and hung up the call, his eyes narrowed in a smile and an evil chuckle moved out of his mouth.

    "I will get money to y with a prey after a long time. This is great." Amir almostughed out hysterically at his own words.

    However he controlled himself and moved towards the small restaurant Jack was in.

    He could see him eating chicken and rice.

    "Hello young boy, are you a tourist?" Amir moved and came in front of Jack, he kept an amiable smile on his face, so Jack don''t suspect anything.

    Jack, who was busy eating his food when suddenly heard a voice, moved his head up and looked at the source.

    It was an old man in front of him, and there was a smile on his face.

    "Yes." Jack replied, trying to be as polite as he could.

    Amir nodded at him and sat in front. "There are many tourist these days, it seems that the country is getting popr." Amir said with a smile on his face.

    Jack politely smiled at his words. He was a natural inteovert form the core and he didn''t like to speak with people in general and specially strangers.

    When Amir saw his response he took in a deep breath. "Where are you from young man?" Amir asked trying to open up with Jack.

    Jack listened to his question and smiled. "America." He gave a one word answer.

    "On America, I heard it''s a nice ce, I want to go there." Amir clicked on the table. "I have never been there." He murmured again.

    Jack heard him and suddenly noticed the truth panel above Amir''s head gsing red.

    ''Why is this old man lying?'' Jack thought, however externally nothing changed on his expression, his polite smile was still on his face.

    "You have never been to America before?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he wondered why the old man was lying.

    "Yes, I never did, but I always wanted to." Amir replied as heughed internally. ''He has started responding to my words, I will make him open up quickly.'' He thought.

    Jack saw the truth panel shing red over Amir''s head.

    "You should." Jack replied and started eating his food again.

    "How is the food?" Amir tried to start a conversation again.

    "Good." However Jack didn''t give him any chances with his one word replies.

    When Amir heard his reply, he gritted his teeth in annoyance. ''This boy! He is so hard to talk to, their is no other way left, I tried my best.'' He thought and stood up form the seat.

    "Ok boy, enjoy your food." Amir said with a smile and moved out of the restaurant.

    Jack looked at him going away and a furrow appeared on his borw. He looked around the Resturant and there were many other foreigners there too.

    ''Why did he came to talk to me?'' Jack found it strange that the old man was trying so hard to talk to him even when Jack showed his disinterest pretty early.

    Jack thought for a moment and then started eating his food again.

    After quickly finishing his te and paying the money, Jack moved out of the restaurant and looked around. The old man was no where to be seen.

    ''Was it a coincidence?'' A thought moved through his brain. ''No I can''t ck, I have to keep be careful of every step I take. It''s better to be safe then sorry.'' He thought and took out his phone.

    He searched for the gun shop on the inte and after about five minutes his head started to hurt. ''This is troublesome, I can''t legally buy a gun in this country, I will need a license.''

    Jack read out a few articles and found out that getting guns in this country was truly a pain in ass, not only does he need a licence, it''s hard to even find a gun store in this country.

    ''I have to get a gun illigealy.'' He thought and sighed, troubles were stacking for him.

    He turned around and moved towards his hotel again, and just as he reached his room and closed the door his phone started to ring.

    He took out the phone form his picked and looked at who was calling.

    "Elma." A smile formed on his face and he quickly picked up the call.

    "Hello." Jack said.

    "Send me your location, there will be few people at your doorsteps to help you within few hours." Elma said form the other side.

    "I love you so much." Jack said, grateful that Elma was ready to help him.

    "Don''t try to butter me. You will need topensate when you return, I want you to be with me for a whole week exclusively." Elma said with an annoyed tone.

    "You can have me for as long as you want." Jack said in a deep voice.

    "Don''t make promises you can''t keep." Elma snorted. "But remember, one week, I won''t let you go anywhere." She said again.

    Jack listened to her and turned silent for a few seconds and then he spoke up again. "Ok, but I will chose the week." He said.

    "Hmph! You are always so annoying! Why are you such a control freak?" Elma annoyed voice came form the other side again.

    "Don''t speak to me like that. I already promise that I will spend a week with you, and I always keep my promise." Jack said in a serious tone, he doesn''t like when

    "What if you decided to spend that week ten yearster? I can''t wait that long." Elma''s cheeks puffed up.

    "Next four months, It won''t take more than four months." Jack promised.

    Elma listed to him and stayed silent for a bit, after that she sighed and spoke. "Do you promise?"

    "Yes I do." Jack said with a nod. He could do at least this much when she was helping him in such a big task. "I am sending you the location." He said again and was about to hung up the call.

    "Wait, don''t cut the call." Her panicked voice stopped him form hanging up.

    "What?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    "Ahh... I am sorry." Elma murmured in a guilty tone.

    "Sorry? For what?" Jack couldn''t understand what she was asking forgiveness for.

    "Sorry for calling you a control freak." She murmured again.

    When Jack heard her he understood, "Don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 185 Bad Intentions

    Chapter 185 Bad Intentions

    As Jack was about to hang up the call he suddenly remembered something and decided not to, he thought for a few moments and then let out a sigh.

    "Listen Elma." He said his voice lowering down a bit.

    "Yes, I am listening." Elma said from the other side, she also didn''t wanna end the talk with him, she liked it when they spent moments together even when it''s over the call, that''s how much she was in love with him.

    "I need one more thing form you." Jack said and sighed. He wanted a gun for himself and knew that Elma might be able to provide him with one.

    However he was scared of saying it to her, she was already too worried for him and now if he asked for a gun than she would be even more worried.

    ''I have to take the chance, otherwise getting a gun in this country would be extremely hard.'' Jack thought and a determined expression appeared on his face.

    He has already risked this much. And he didn''t wanna loose any opportunity that can help him in his mission.

    "Yes tell me." Elma said in a slightly worried tone, she could feel the hesitation of Jack behind the phone.

    "I also need a gun." Jack said finally and prepared himself for the bacsh he was gonna revive form Elma.

    He could only imagine how she would react to this request.

    Elma on the other hand when heard his words turned silent, her breath got stuck in her throat and it took her some time to regain her senses.

    ''Why does he need a gun?'' A thought moved through her brain, she couldn''t figure out why Jack would need a gun while going to an expedition to a mountain climb.

    "Why?" Her worried voice came to Jack''s ears.

    "I just want it on the mountains." Jack didn''t borate his answer, he can''t tell her the truth and he also can''t form up a lie because Elma would catch it in seconds.

    Elma listened to his words and silence came form her side.

    After a few seconds, she sighed "Ok." She gave a one word answer.

    When Jack heard her words he was surprised at first and then confusion covered his face. ''She agreed? So easily?'' A frown appeared on his face.

    "Thanks." He said in a guilty tone.

    Elma sighed again at his words. "I can tell that the reason behind your trip to Nepal is something else." She said as her voice lowered with her every word.

    Jack looked down when he heard her. "I am sorry, I can''t tell you the truth right now." He murmured, guilt shing on his face.

    "I know." Elma''s tone was unwavering.

    "Thanks for understanding." Jack sighed, he didn''t wanna lie to her, however there was no other option for him.

    "I hope one day you can." Elma said again.

    "I can''t promise." Jack decided to be truthful, he doesn''t know if he ever would be able to tell them about Ero Meter or the strange people he was dealing with.

    Silence covered their call for the next few seconds. "It''s ok." Tears started falling from her eyes.

    "I love you. Thanks for everything." Jack said, he realised that this could be thest call between them and he didn''t wanna leave her on a bad turn.

    He was going to a very dangerous ce anding back from there was not gaurentted.

    "I love you too." Elma said and hung up the call, and just as she did so, her legs turned weak and she got on her knees.

    She was feeling sad that Jack wasn''t able to share any secrets with her, and here she was ready to throw away everything for him, that''s how much she loved him.

    Jack looked at his phone beeping and sighed. He messaged her the hotel name he was staying in and then picked up his notebook and the pen.

    After few moments he controlled his emotions and focused on writing some questions.

    ''That old man was acting strange, he was definitely not friendly.'' Jack thought and looked at the nk page in front of him.

    He spun the pen in his hand for a few seconds and then started writing, and soon enough he structured a question.

    "Did the old man I just met had bad intentions?" He asked and wrote the yes and no options.

    After writing the question and the options he ced the pen in the middle of the notebook and scanned for the answer.

    And just as he expected the ''Yes'' option shed green, which meant that the old man had bad intentions towards Jack.

    ''But I don''t even know him.'' Jack thought if he had made any sort of mistake aftering to Nepal that made the old man target him.

    He picked up the pen again and wrote another question, "Does the old man want to scam me?" He then wrote ''Yes'' and ''No'' options and soon he got his answer.

    It was a no.

    "So he don''t want to scam me and I don''t remember offending him in any way, so what does he wants from me?" A frown appeared on his face.

    He couldn''t understand why the old man had bad intentions towards him.

    "Did someone send him?" Suddenly a thought moved through his brain and it was as if someone spaked a bulb in his head.

    He spun the pen in his hand once more and started writing another question. "Did Rebecaca sent him here?" He asked and in no time he got his answer.

    "So she sent him behind me. She must be behind the Ring of Power too." Jack remembered her staring at his maps and even offering him a blowjob.

    Suddenly everything started to connect.

    Jack took in a deep breath and clenched his first, he now needed a gun, no matter what.

    ''I have to wait till Elma''s helpes.'' Jack thought and closed the notebook, he then ced it aside and decided to take a nap.

    And in no time he was in deep sleep.

    .....

    "Why is that girl after Rick?" Vieva was sitting on the sofa, inside her mansion as she looked at Echo standing in front of her.

    "I don''t know mother." Echo said and looked down in fear.

    Vieva sighed at her words. ''How does this girl came to know about Rick? Did Jack tell her?'' Vieva thought and started contemting.

    ''No way Jack is so stupid to tell his girls about Rick.'' Vieva came to a conclusion pretty quicky.

    From her interaction with Jack, she hase to find out that he was a clever guy and loved his girls, he would never do something that would put them in harm.

    ''She must have seen that page that I gave to Jack.'' Vieva thought and concluded that this was the most likely thing that could have happend.

    ''She might have even heard us when I gave Jack the task. But how? I made sure that I was invisible that time and I noticed her going inside the shop.'' Vieva thought and a headache started to move through her head.

    However after a few seconds she sighed and then leaned back on the sofa. ''Whatever, its not my problem if she wants to put her life in danger.'' Vieva thought and stopped giving any more attention to Nicole.

    "Did you find out where has he gone to?" Vieva looked at Echo again.

    "Yes mother, I heard his girls taking about Jack, they were saying that he was going to Japan." Echo said and took in a breath.

    "However I followed him a bit and it turns out that he has taken a ne to Nepal instead of Japan." Echo said again.

    "Nepal? Why?" Vieva murmured as a frown appeared on her head. She couldn''t understand why Jack would lie to her girls and go to a different ce.

    "I don''t know mother." Echo said in an apologetic tone.

    Vieva looked at her and her frown deep end then an annoyed expression appeared on her face. "No one was asking you," She sighed. "You are dismissed now. Go away." Vieva said again and waved her hand.

    Echo understood her words and took in a breath of relief, she wanted to stay in front of her mother as less as possible.

    After Echo was gone Vieva sat rooted in her seat and ced a hand on her chin. "Nepal... Way has he gone to that ce. There is no way that he knows about the Ring of Power..." The more she thought about it the more worried she got.

    However after some contemtion her worries died down. "It would be hard for even me in my peak condition to get the Ring of Power. Jack would definitely not be able to get his hands on it. He might not be able to get through the first lock." Vieva said and rested her head back on the sofa.

    ''I am overthinking this. There is no way he has gone there to get the Ring of Power, there must be some another reason.'' She sighed.

    "The secret opening for the Ring of Power will open in ten months and before that it''s almost impossible to find the first door to the Ring Cave."

 Chapter 186 Faneel and Feba

    Chapter 186 Faneel and Feba

    "I already miss him..." Cassie rolled in her bed as she looked at her phone screen, there was a photo of Jack on her screen.

    She stabilized her body and kept looking at it for a few minutes, after that a sigh moved out of her mouth.

    "How am I supposed to live without him for a month." Her legs crossed over each other. And then she stood up from the bed, she looked at his photo and then set it as her wallpaper.

    "Oh my god... I have fallen for him so bad!" She threw the phone away on the bed to not look at his image anymore, however just after a few seconds she couldn''t control herself and moved towards her cupboard and took out a Jacket from it.

    It was Jack''s jacket, she moved it close to her nose and took in a deep breath.  "I miss you." She said and jumped on the bed while hugging the Jacket.

    Susan in the other room sat in front of her mirror as she stared at herself, her gaze soulless.

    Her fingers started fidgiting as she broke out of her stupor and looked down. "I hope he is safe." She sighed.

    Nicole''s room on the other hand was empty, she was nowhere to be seen.

    .....

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Jack suddenly woke up form his sleep as he heard the knocks on his door. "Who is it?" He murmured and looked at his phone.

    "I slept for so long?" A frown appeared on his face, it was already nine pm.

    "They must be people that Elma sent." He thought and stood up from the bed.

    However before he took even the first step another thought moved through his brain.

    ''What if they are Reba''s people.'' He thought and took in a deep breath, he quickly picked up his notebook and pen and started writing a question.

    "Are the people outside sent by Elma?" He asked and wrote the yes and no options.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    More knocks resounded in the small room.

    Jack listened to the knocks but didn''t say anything, he looked at his notebook again and scanned the options.

    And a breath of relief moved out of his chest when he found out the answer.

    The ''Yes'' option shed green in front of him.

    "So they are the people from Elma." Jack ced the notebook back under the bed and moved towards the door.

    And soon enough he opened the wooden door and saw two people standing.

    One of them was a thin boy with ck bags under his eyes, he was wearing a formal back suit. His posture was slouched and he looked at Jack with a bored expression on his face.

    "So it''s a guy..." A sigh moved out of the guy''s mouth as he stepped inside the room without asking for permission from Jack.

    Jack looked at him and then his gaze moved to the other person, she was a middle ageddy, her arms were crossed in front of her chest and she looked a Jack from up to down with a sharp gaze.

    She was also wearing a ck suit and after seizing Jack up she moved inside the room just like the guy.

    "So you are Jack?" The guy sat on the bed and looked around the room while asking.

    Thedy on the other hand sat on a wooden chair and crossed her legs over each other, she closed her eyes, as if disinterested by everything.

    "Yes." Jack nodded and closed the door.

    He wasn''t too worried about their behaviour as he knew that they were the people sent by Elma and were only here to help him.

    "I am Faneel." The guy said and then looked at thedy sitting on the chair.

    "And she is Feba. She is a bit bitchy so don''t worry about her." Faneel said andid back in the bed. "So what do you need? We can provide you with everything." He said again.

    Jack looked at himying back on the bed and then his gaze stopped on Feba for a bit, however soon he rxed and sild another chair towards him.

    He sat down on it and then looked at Faneel, he was the most talkative out of the two, so he decided to converse with him.

    "First would be a gun." Jack said directly.

    Faneel listened to him and then looked at his face, his thin hand moved and from his waist belt he took out a Glock and threw it towards Jack.

    "We can give you anything, but don''t expect us to get you out of legal trouble." Faneel said and took in a breath, as if he was tired from saying so much stuff, after that he started to speak again.

    "Try not to kill anyone with the gun and even if you do then don''t get caught, as we can''t help you get out of police station."

    Jack listened to his words and nodded. "I understand." He said and moved towards the bed, picking up the gun he sat back on the chair again.

    "I might need some more ammo." He said again.

    "That will be provided." Faneel replied quickly. "Anything else?" He asked.

    "An helicopter." Jack said again, his voice still emotionless it was as if he was asking for some chocte.

    "Sure." Faneel sat up on the bed. "When do you want the helicopter?" He asked.

    "Right now would be good." Jack said, he wanted to finish the task as quickly as possible.

    "What do you think we are ying monopoly here?" This time it was Feba who spoke, she finally opened her eyes and looked at Jack with her sharp gaze.

    Jack looked at her stayed silent for a few seconds. "I need an helicopter as soon as possible." Jack said again.

    Feba heard his words and stayed silent for a few seconds. After few moments she sighed. "It will depend on where you want to take the helicopter to." She said and leaned forward a bit.

    Jack listened to her and took out the map that he has marked the location for the Ring of Power.

    "Here." He pointed at the blue circle.

    Both Faneel and Feba looked at the blue circle and confused expressions appeared on both of their faces.

    They simultaneously moved their head up and looked at Jack with a questioning look on their faces.

    "Why do you want to go at such a deste ce?" Feba asked with a frown.

    "Does it matter?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Ahem..." Feba moved back in her seat and took in a deep breath, "Ok we can arrange it by tomorrow night." She said.

    Faneel looked at her and a slight smile formed on his face.

    Jack nodded at her words. "But I need to go there in silence. No one can know that we are taking a helicopter there." He said.

    Faneel chuckled at his words. "Well we can''t put a silencer on the chopper." He said with his eyes narrowed.

    "Faneel..." Feba looked at him with an annoyed expression on her face.

    She then moved her gaze towards Jack again. "Ok, we can bribe some people." She said and stood up.

    "Anything else?" She asked.

    "Nothing." Jack also stood up.

    Faneel looked at both of them and sighed, he finally moved up form bed too.

    "See you tomorrow." Faneel said and took out two filled up magazines form the inner pocket of his Jacket.

    "I hope these are enough for today. You can get more tomorrow if you want." He handed the mags to Jack.

    Jack looked at the magazines and nodded. "This should be enough for today."

    "Ok then." Faneel said and moved out of the door.

    Feba on the other hand gave Jack a final look and moved out of the room too.

    And before Jack could close the door and send them off the world around him turned back and white while time also stopped.

    A panel than sed in front of him.

    [1. "By the way, before you go, I want to tell you something, You look beautiful." (+30 Ero Points.)

    2. Send her off. (+0 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and then looked at Feba again, she looked in her mid thirtees and her face was shining and beautiful.

    Although she wasn''t gifted in her curves, her posture and her demeanour was graceful. She conducted herself professionally.

    Jack took in a few deep breaths and wondered if he should get her or not.

    ''She might be useful in the future.'' He thought and then guilt shed on his face.

    ''My thinking has changed so much recently, now I only look at girls is they are useful...'' He sighed and aplicated expression appeared on his face.

    "I have to use my power with better motive." He thought for a moment and then clicked on the first option.

    He gave Feba a look and could Imagine himself with her. She was a beautiful and maturedy.

    "By the way I want to say something before you leave." He said looking at her.

    Feba heard his words and raised her brows. "Yes, is there anything else that you want?" She asked.

    "No, I just want to tell you that you look beautiful."

 Chapter 187 Protection

    Chapter 187 Protection

    "No, I just want to tell you that, you look beautiful." Jack said as he looked deep down in her eyes.

    Feba when head his words didn''t lose herposure and kept a straight face. "Thanks." She said.

    Faneel on the other hand looked at Feba and a mischievous smile formed on his face.

    "She eats babies like you for lunch." Faneel said as he looked at Jack. "Stay safe from her." He said again with a chuckle.

    Jack listened to his words and moved his gaze towards Faneel''s face and then another panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "I would love to be eaten by her." (+30 Ero Points.)

    2. "Oh, thanks I will keep that in mind." (-30 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and raised his brows, he didn''t think that just in two options he would be able to raise her Ero Points to sixty, if this kept on going then he might be able to keep her in his room for tonight.

    Without giving it a second thought he pressed the first option.

    "I would love to be eaten by her." Jack said with a small smirk on his face as if he was challenging Feba.

    Faneel listened to his words and let out a bigugh.

    "Hahaha... You are funny, dude." He said while pointing at Jack. "Looks like this would be not as boring as I expected."

    Feba on the other hand looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed, she never thought that someone would have audacity to say such things to her face.

    She looked at Jack from up to down and rolled her eyes back. ''Is he just a yboy? Why did Miss Elma order us to keep him safe?'' She thought and sighed.

    ''If not for miss Elma than I would have taught this basterd a lesson.'' She thought and gave Jack a small condensending smile.

    "You are too young of me." She said inly rejecting any advances from Jack.

    Jack smiled politely at her words and just as he was about to say something another panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "I am an old soul form inside." (+30 Ero Points.)

    2. "I am sorry, if I made you feel ufortable." (-30 Ero Points.)]

    Jack raised his brows looking at the options, he didn''t thought that things would be going this fast, with this option he could already fill her Ero Meter to ny points.

    Then he would only need ten more points to have sex with her.

    He took in a deep breath andmitted to the process, his main power was to get girls and he wanted to use it as much as possible.

    And he has nothing to do till tomorrow, so spending some time with Feba would only release some stress form his head.

    She was a beautiful and spicydy, and he would love to spend some alone time with her.

    Jack quickly choose the first option.

    "I am an old soul form inside." He said still looking deep in her eyes, his teasing smile was still on his face.

    Faneel lsitend to his words and chuckled again. "This guy is good for you, I think you should stay here tonight, you know for his protection." He said while looking at Feba with his eyes narrowed in a smile.

    Feba listened to his word and stayed silent. She then looked at Jack again while crossing her hands in front of her chest.

    "What do you want?" She asked directly without beating around the bush.

    "He obviously wants to get in your panties." Faneel chuckled again, his expressions turning more and more lively as time passed.

    Feba heard his word and moved her sharp gaze to Faneel. "Do you want to die?" She asked with her brows raised.

    Jack smiled looking at them. "By the way, Faneel is right, I might need protection, so it would be good if you stay over tonight." He said.

    "Look I told you, he needs protection tonight, you should stay here, but make sure to not stay up the whole night as we have to move tomorrow." Faneel continued to tease.

    Feba listened to them and closed her eyes, she took in a deep breath seeming to control her anger.

    "I think it should be you that should spend a night with him." Feba said while pointing at Faneel.

    Faneel raised his shoulders at her words. "Who? Me? But I am not gay." He said without thinking about what he was saying.

    "You!" Feba finally gave a light punch on his head.

    "Don''t hit me! You stay here, I am going..." Faneel said and quickly ran form there leaving both Feba and Jack alone at the doorway.

    And it was only after Faneel was gone did Feba felt her heart skipping a beat when she looked at Jack again.

    Now both of them were alone and his previous words started revolving in her mind. She scanned him again and took in a deep breath.

    ''It''s been so long since I have felt the touch of a man, should I give him a chance?'' A thought moved through her brain, however she quickly suppressed it.

    She wanted to focus more on her job, Jack was her client and an important one, Elma has ced special importance on him and said that nothing should happen to him.

    "All jokes aside. Do you really need protection?" Feba asked as her hands moved and rested on her waist.

    Jack smiled at her words and the another panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "Yes, I do need protection." (+4 Ero Points.)

    2. " No, I was joking, you can go back if you want." (-50 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and it didn''t take him long to decided on one.

    "Yes, I do need protection." He said while nodding at her.

    Feba listened to his answer and took in a deep breath. She then pulled out her phone and moved to the side where Jack could not hear her words.

    Outside of the hotel a ck car was parked and in it, sat Faneel, there was a small smile on his face.

    ''That guy was so cheeky, Feba might just eat him alive. She could be so overbearing some times.'' He thought and started thecar and just as he did so, his phone rang.

    "Why is she calling?" A frown appeared on his face. However he didn''t take long to pick up the call.

    "What happend?" Faneel asked just as he picked up the call.

    "Nothing, you should go back to the office and prepare everything, I need to stay here to give him protection, apparently his life is in danger." Feba said in an annoyed tone.

    Faneel listened to her words and his frown turned deep. "Did you really fell for him? I didn''t though you would be so stupid. I thought we were just ying?" He said with a confused expression.

    It was not the first time that anybody has tried to flirt with Feba and although Faneel always teases those guys, Feba never fell for them.

    She rejected them every time.

    ''What happened to her, that Jack guy was the worst of all the people that approached Feba in the past, so why is she staying with him out of all the people?'' Faneel thought, he couldn''t understand Feba''s thinking.

    "Don''t be stupid, it''s orders form Miss Elma that we need to protect this man. And nothing is gonna happen between us, so keep you head out of the gutter." Feba berated him in a strict tone.

    Faneel smiled at her words. "I hope so, hahaha... I always knew that you liked ugly looking guys." He teased her again.

    "Maybe that is the reason you were single for such a long time because no ugly guy dares to talk to you and you don''t like handsome guys. Looks like you have found your match." Faneel was enjoying ying with her.

    "Shut up, and do as I say, I need everything ready by tomorrow afternoon." Feba said in an annoyed tone and hung up the call.

    Faneel looked at the phone beeping and chuckled. ''It is hard for her to getid. I don''t think Jack would be sessful.'' He thought and moved his car towards his office.

    Inside the hotel, Feba ced the phone in her pocket and moved towards Jack''s room again.

    "So am I gonna get protection or not?" Jack asked with one of his brows raised and a devilish smile on his face.

    "I will be staying here tonight. But don''t get any wrong ideas." Feba said and moved inside the room.

    She calmly moved towards the sofa and then removing her shoes sheid back on it.

    "Don''t disturb me." She said and closed her eyes.

    Jack looked at her and closed the door with a smile. He moved towards his bed and sat on it and just as he did so a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "You should remove your suit. It would be morefortable." (+4 Ero Points.)

    2. Sleep while turning the lights off. (-40 Ero Points.)]

 Chapter 188 Can you handle?

    Chapter 188 Can you handle?

    [1. "You should remove your suit. It would be morefortable." (+4 Ero Points.)

    2. Sleep while turning the lights off. (-40 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and a smile formed on his face, he was getting closer and closer to get Feba in his bed.

    "You should remove your suit. It would be morefortable." Jack said as he looked at Feba with a teasing smile on his face.

    Feba opened her eyes at his words and sat up on the sofa, she looked at his with her brows dropped down.

    "Boy, I know what you are doing." She said looking at Jack, as if he was a child in front of her.

    "I was just trying to help you." Jack said again his smile was still on his face.

    Feba took in a deep breath and then stood up from the sofa.

    Her thin hands moved and she took out a revolver from her back and ced it on the table, after that she slowly removed her Jacket.

    Jack smiled at her actions.

    Feba didn''t stop there, she even removed her shirt and her pants, her ckced underwear came in Jack''s view.

    Although she was not a busty milf, her perks were still there and they gave her a more mature charm.

    "What are you looking at?" Febe asked andid on the sofa again. "Now don''t disturb me." She said in an annoyed voice.

    "Are you gonna sleep on the sofa?" Jack asked in a teasing manner.

    Feba looked at him with a disinterested gaze, "Where else should I sleep? I can sleep on the bed if you want to be on this sofa." She said in a mocking tone.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "The bed is big enough for both of us to sleep. I think we should adjust here a bit, I can''t let my helpers sleep on the sofa."

    Feba stayed silent at his words for a few seconds, after that she stood up, with a poker face and moved towards Jack.

    Jack saw hering closer and his smile widened. He looked at her Ero Meter and it was resting on ny eight which means that she was almost his.

    After Feba came close to him she moved her head near his ear and then her hot breath assaulted his ear.

    "Boy, can you handle me?" She asked in a raspy and seductive voice.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words and just as he was about to say something a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "Can you handle me?" (+2 Ero Points.)

    2. "I will fuck the brains out if you." (-30 Ero Points.)

    3. "I think I can handle you." (-90 Ero Points.)]

    Jack looked at the options and it didn''t take him long to choose the first one.

    After clicking the number one option he moved his head away a bit and looked her deep in the eyes.

    "Can you handle me?" He asked.

    Feba listened to his words and finally broke her poker face, a chuckle moved out of her mouth and her body straightened up.

    Her right hand moved behind her back and she quickly unhooked her bra. "What are you waiting for then? Remove your clothes." She said with a seductive smile on her face.

    Jack stood up from bed and soon enough he removed his shirt and pants, he stood in front of her in his underwear.

    While Feba on the other hand waspletely naked, she had even removed her panties.

    "Let''s see how good you are, or are you just a cocky bluff." Feba said and gently pushed him back on the bed, she had a demeaning look on her face.

    She has seen cocky guys like him many times before in her life and she knew that they were only talking, no one can satisfy her in reality.

    That was the reason why she has stopped hooking up or looking for guys for many years and has instead ced her focus on her job.

    However Jack has ced all of his cards right so she was ready to give him a chance. ''I am gonna teach him a lesson.'' She thought and moved on his waist.

    Her hand moved and rested on the bed. ''Usually the guys like him are easiest to get exhausted. I hope he is not one of them. Or I just might have wasted my time.'' She looked at Jack''s face and leaned in.

    While she was busy kissing him, Jack on the other hand was looking at the new information panel in front of him.

    It was the panel about Feba.

    [Target Information.

    Name- Feba

    Age - 39

    Sexual Preferences- Loves a guy that has amazing stamina.

    Kinks- Rough sex, likes to be loud in bed, pping, Biting, Blindfold Sex.

    Current Mentality- She is skeptical about your ability to satisfy her, deep down she wants to be fucked till she gets unconscious.]

    Jack looked at her information and his smile widened. ''I will make your wishe true.'' He thought and dismissed the panel, his focus then moved to her again.

    She was busy kissing him while her vagina started to rub against his crotch.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed and he held her waist tightly. "Who do you think you are?" Jack removed his mouth away from her.

    "What do you mean?" Feba asked with her brows furrowed, she couldn''t understand why Jack stopped her in the middle of them kissing.

    "We do not have a whole week." Jack said and flipped her around on the bed, her ass soon facing him.

    "Ahh..." Feba let out a small grunt and a blush formed on her face. ''Oh, so he dominating. He checked another one of my boxes, this might not be as boring as I thought.'' She looked back and saw a devilish smile on his face.

    However what she failed to notice was his giant bulge, it was hidden from her ne of view.

    Jack leaned slightly forwards and then grabbed her hair form their roots. "Get ready." He said in a deep voice and pulled her head back a little.

    "Ahh..." Feba let out another grunt. ''Yes, I like it.'' Her pussy started to get wet.

    Jack on the other hand slid his underwear down with his other hand and ced the tip of his penis on her drenched entrance.

    And before Feba could figure out what was happening Jack rooted his giant penis deep inside her vagina.

    Feba, who was expecting something average when suddenly felt his size inside her, her eyes rolled back and her body spasamed for a moment.

    ''What the fuck?'' She tried to look back to make sure that Jack has indeed pushed his penis or something else.

    However before she could do so, Jack moved his hand and buried her face inside the bed.

    "Mmm..." A loud moan escaped from her mouth and tears formed in her eyes.

    ''There is no way this boy ha such a huge shaft, this is the first time I have felt something this big...''

    Jack on the other hand didn''t let her rest and pushed again.

    "Ahh.... Yes..." Feba moaned.

    Jack then started pushing again and again.

    "Ahh... Yes... Ah... You are better then I expected..."

    "Ahh... Keep going..."

    "Oh... My god... I love it..."

    "I am cummimg..."

    Jack made her cum in just two minutes of his serious pounding.

    However he didn''t stop there, he changed the position to missionary and started again, this time while changing the position, Feba finally got a chance to look at his size and couldn''t believe her own eyes.

    ''He is really that big...'' She gulped her saliva. ''I hope his stamina is good.'' She thought and her eyes rolled back again, Jack has rooted his penis deep inside her again.

    "You are so good... Uhh... Kiss me..."

    "Ahh... Jack... Keep going..."

    "Ang... I am cumming..."

    Feba came again in next few minutes she never thought that someone would make her cum twice this quickly.

    "Don''t try to rx, this is just the beginning..." Jack said looking in her eyes with a devilish look on his face.

    "I hope you keep your words." Feba teased.

    Jack chuckled at her word and started again.

    And about an hourter he already came in her twice and she had orgasmed multiple time.

    Her body waspletely covered in sweat and she was taking in a deep breaths, there was a satisfied smile on her face.

    "You are so amazing." She moved and leaned over his chest.

    Jack looked at her and smiled, he was also taking in deep breaths.

    [1. Fuck her till she gets unconscious. (+1 Heart)

    2. Stop now. (+0 Heart.)]

    Jack looked at the panel and then looked at Feba, ''She is such a nympho manic.'' He thought and choosing the first option he moved over her again.

    After that their voices started reverberating in the room, Feba''s voices were quiet a bit louder then Jack.

    "Ahh... Slow down..."

    After about five more hours, Feba''s mascara was all ruined and her hairs werepletely dishevelled.

    She has orgasamed so many times today that she couldn''t even count.

    "Ohh... Ohhh... Ahh.... God... You are so brutal!" Her voice was hoarse and loud.

    Jack on the other hand kept on pounding without showing any signs to stop.

 Chapter 189 Teacher

    Chapter 189 Teacher

    The next day in the morning, both Jack and Feba were sleeping on the bed and suddenly Feba''s eyes shed open, she looked around her and saw Jack sleeping on the side.

    ''Fuck... When did I fell asleep?'' She thought and looked around, her clothes were all over the room and the whole ce was in a bad shape.

    Suddenly memories ofst night started hitting her brain and then a blush formed on her face, even her heart started to beat at a rapid pace.

    ''I passed out while fucking him...'' She thought and remembered how Jack fucked her again and again and in the end everything around her turned blurry and the only thing she could remember was the pleasure she felt.

    ''I never thought, that a guy like him would have such a giant monster hidden with him and on top of that his stamina is just on another level.'' She looked at Jack''s naked body and a small smile formed on her face.

    ''He looks kind of cute while sleeping, but is such a beast in bed.'' She moved over him and kissed his neck.

    Her gaze then moved towards his lower area and she gulped her saliva in surprise. ''It''s still filled with vigor even afterst night.'' She took in a deep breath and moved her hand towards his elected penis.

    ''He made me feel goodst night, I should help him a bit.'' She thought and while gulping her saliva, she moved her head down towards his penis.

    ''Oh my God, it really is a giant.'' She thought and moved her hair behind her ear and started sucking on his shaft.

    After about ten minutes, Jack opened his eyes and felt a warm feeling on his crotch, his gaze moved down from the ceiling and below he could see Feba sucking on his penis fervently.

    ''Ah... She is good.'' Jack could feel currents after currents of pleasure moving through his body, her tongue circted around his penis all around.

    Sometimes slow, sometimes rough. Sometimes she yed with his tip and the next moment she was giving him a deepthroat.

    The constant stimtion and change left Jack on edge and it didn''t take more time for him to squeeze his butt and release all his tick and warm fluid inside her mouth.

    A suction force then came from Feba''s mouth and she didn''t let even a single drop of his semen fall down.

    "Mmm..." She let out a cute moan and gulped his semen with a blush on her face.

    "You have be such a good girl in a single night." Jack said with a chuckle.

    "I was only helping you, so you don''t get distractedter." Feba said and stood up from the bed. She then moved towards the floor and started picking up her clothes.

    "Get ready, Faneel could be here anytime." She said.

    Jack looked at her bending down to pick up the clothes and a devilish smile formed on his face.

    He could see the clear view of her entrance from his angle and in just seconds his penis turned hard again..

    He stood up and moved toward her.

    "Ahh... What are you doing?" Feba suddenly felt his hands around her waits and she could also feel something poking on her ass.

    ''He is hard again! I knew that he was not normal.'' She gulped her saliva and looked back, her breaths started turning hot.

    "Jack, we are gettingte..." She murmured, as she started taking in deep breaths.

    "Don''t worry, I will be quick." Jack whispered in her ear and then pressed the tip of his penis on her vaginal opening form behind.

    "Ahh..." Feba let out a moan as she felt a pinch on her nipple.

    "Mm..." Jack grunted and thrusted his penis deep inside her vagina.

    After about an hour, a ck car came outside of the hotel that Jack was staying at.

    From the car, Faneel stepped out in his ck suit and looked around with his disinterested and soulless expression.

    Away from Faneel on top of another building, stood an old man with a cigar between his lips and a phone to his ear.

    "Madam, I don''t think I can follow him anymore." Amir said with an annoyed expression on his face, it was as if he lost something good.

    "Why?" Reba''s voice came from the other side of the phone.

    "He has connections with some dangerous people." Amir said as he threw the cigar on the floor and stepped on it a few times.

    "Dangerous people?" Reba''s confused voice came from the other side of the call.

    "Yes, madam. You should have told me before, that it was such a dangerous mission." Amir snorted.

    "Are those people more dangerous than you?" Reba asked in a curious but calm tone.

    Amir listened to her words and turned silent, he then looked at Faneel, who was going inside the hotel.

    "Yes, they are the most dangerous men in the country." Amir murmured and turned around. "And I hope Madam doesn''t involve herself with such people, they could be a threat to you." Amir said again.

    Reba took a breath at his words and after a few seconds she spoke again. "Ok then." She said and hung up the call.

    Amir looked back once more and spat to the side he then started moving again. ''Why do those guys have toe here?'' He snorted.

    Faneel moved through the hotel floors and soon enough reached in front of Jack''s room.

    ''I wonder if he was able to get with Feba?'' He thought and chuckled.

    ''There is no way he did, she is too spicy for him and even if he did then she must have sucked the soul out of him.'' A smile formed on his face and then he knocked on the door, he was interested in seeing the situation inside the room.

    He could already imagine the condition Jack might be in and his smile turned wider and wider.

    ''Why are they taking so long to open the door?'' He knocked again.

    And this time the door finally opened. And in front of him came Jack''s smiling face.

    "You are back." Jack said as he looked at Faneel.

    "Yes I am, How was your night?" Faneel said with a teasing smile on his face.

    "It was great." Jack said and gave way for Faneel to enter.

    And just as he got inside a shocked expression appeared on his face, the whole room was in a messy state, many things were cluttered on the floor and even some paintings that were previously properly hung on the wall were barely hanging.

    ''What happened here,st night?'' Faneel furrowed his brows. ''And what is this strange smell?''

    His eyes then moved on the chair and he could see Feba sitting on it with both of her legs closed tightly, she was still wearing her suit, however this time her shirt was buttoned up to the top.

    And he could see an expression on her face, that he had never seen before. It was an expression of shame and there was even a slight blush on her face.

    ''She is blushing...'' Faneel gulped his saliva and turned his head around to look at Jack again, as if he was a monster.

    He has known Feba for a long time and he always thought that it was impossible for someone to make her this submissive.

    Faneel quickly moved closer to Jack and moved near his ear. "Bro teach me your ways." He whispered.

    Jack chuckled at his words. "It''s nothing special." He said with an embarrassed expression on his face.

    "Bro, don''t be so humble, you deserve some credit to make a woman like her submit." Faneel said as he nodded, it was as if Jack deserved some sort of reward for taming Feba.

    "Faneel!" Feba suddenly said in an annoyed voice.

    Faneel listened to her voice and turned around, he then took a few steps back. "I am sorry Feba, I was just kidding."

    Feba gritted her teeth and stood up, "Did you prepare everything?" She asked in an annoyed voice and then moved her leg to take a step forward.

    "Yes..." Faneel opened his mouth to say something when he saw Feba stumbling her step and falling down on the chair again.

    A frown appeared on his face.

    Feba on the other hand took a step and suddenly felt a spasm in her stomach and it made her fall down again.

    An embarrassed expression then appeared on her face. Jack has fucked her so hard that it was even getting harder for her to move.

    "I think you should rest a bit." Jack moved forwards and held her hand, and when Feba saw him over her body, her blush deepened and she nodded subconsciously.

    Faneel looked at all these events and then he saw the romance between them, ''This guy is amazing, I think I need to make him my teacher.'' Faneel thought and decided.

    After this mission I will ask him to tutor me.

 Chapter 190 Organization

    Chapter 190 Organization

    "By the way, I have prepared everything." Faneel suddenly interrupted the romantic moment between Jack and Feba.

    Both of them listened to his voice and Jack moved back calmly while Feba straightened her posture to look as professional as she could, however the blush on her face gave it all away.

    Faneel looked at her and chuckled internally, "Feba, if you are not feeling well then you should rest, I will handle the rest." He said in a teasing manner.

    Feba listened to him and took in a deep breath, after some seconds she stood up again and controlled her body.

    "I don''t need to rest, it was just some stress, I am good now." She said in an annoyed voice and moved forwards and this time she controlled her steps carefully and in just matter of seconds she was walking normally.

    Faneel chuckled again at her gait, "Ok then lets go." He said and moved behind Feba too.

    Jack looked at them moving out and picked up his bag that he has packed. He has ced all the essential stuff that he would need.

    He had also ced a few notebooks and pens as they could be the most useful tools that he has.

    "I am ready." Jack stepped out of the room and closed the door. Then all three of them started moving out of the hotel.

    And soon enough their car moved on the road.

    In about an hour their car reached in front if a giant warehouse location, most of the ce was empty and abandoned with lot of fencing.

    There were a few big warehouses and there was also an aerone track.

    Jack looked at the ce and was impressed. For them to acquire such and was not a small feet.

    Faneel kept driving the car and finally stopped it in front of a giant warehouse.

    "We have reached." Faneel said and stepped out of the car.

    Jack and Feba also followed soon and stepped out, Faneel moved towards the warehouse with a smile on his face, where else Feba stayed behind Jack and moved silently.

    A slight blush was still on her face as she continued to take nces at Jack.

    Faneel noticed her nature and his eyes narrowed in a smile. ''She always acts bossy, and look at her now trying to be as submissive as she can. She has definitely fallen in love.'' He thought.

    Faneel couldn''t believe what he was seeing, he never thought that his boss would act like a little girl in front of someone and would be falling in love, he never imagined that his cold hearted boss could love someone.

    Soon enough they were in front of the opening of the warehouse and before Faneel entered he stopped.

    He turned around and looked at Jack. "By the way, I have sometime else that I want to tell you."

    "What?" Jack stopped too and raise his brows.

    "It''s nothing major, just a small fry we caught, he was spying on youst night." Faneel said with a smile and then entered the warehouse.

    "Spying?" Jack asked.

    "Yes, I noticed him to when we first came to you." Finally Feba opened her mouth and moved inside the warehouse, her professional attitudeing back to her.

    Jack stayed silent for a few second and realised who it could be, in fact he was hundred percent sure that it was the old man sent by Reba.

    ''They got him.'' Jack looked at both Feba and Faneel in a new light. ''These two are more capable then I thought.'' He started moving being them and soon entered the warehouse.

    It was empty form inside with manyrge halogen lights and some big fans.

    In the middle of the warehouseid an old man covered with knife marks and blood was dripping everywhere on the floor.

    Around the old man stood ten people in back suits, three of them were females and rest were men. They were also wearing ck sses.

    Jack looked at them and could feel an intimidating aura from them, however he was not scare of them as Faneel and Feba were with him.

    And although he can''t trust Faneel fully, he believed that Feba would not betray him, easily.

    He took in a deep breath and moved to the centre of the warehouse with Feba and Faneel.

    The surrounding people in ck suits moved their heads down, not daring to look at Feba, as if they were scared of her.

    Jack saw this and calmed down even more. ''These people are dangerous. But are scared of Feba.'' Jack thought and then looked at the old manying on the floor.

    And Jack identified him instantly. It was indeed the old man sent by Reba.

    "He still hasn''t spewed the name?" Faneel looked at the people surrounding and asked with his brows raised.

    "Sorry sir." One of the girls in ck suit said.

    "Useless." Feba said with a snort and looked at the unconscious old man on the floor. Her leg then suddenly moved and with a loud sound she kicked his head.

    "Agh..." Amir grunted as he opened his eyes, his head was beaming with a headache and his body shaking in coldness.

    ''I have lost too much blood." He grunted again and tried to roll a bit on the floor. ''My time hase, I shouldn''t have gotten involved with such dangerous people.'' He thought and regretted taking the mission from Reba.

    "Who sent you here?" Feba asked as she kicked his stomach this time.

    "Ahh..." Amir spat out some blood as he looked at Feba with bloodshot eyes. ''Death is certain if I tell them or not. It''s better if I make their life harder a bit.'' He thought and kept his mouth closed.

    Jack looked at him and sighed. "I know who sent him." He said suddenly.

    Both Feba and Faneel suddenly turned around at his words.

    "You know?" Faneel asked.

    "Yes. No need to torture him anymore." Jack said, he already know that the old man was sent here by Reba.

    Amir also listened to Jack and gritted his teeth. ''Ahh... What a waste of time, I should have told them earlier. At least I would have died quickly.'' He thought and spat on the floor again.

    Faneel smiled at Jack''s words and took out a gun and without waiting for even a second he emptied three bullets in Amir''s head.

    "Such a waste of time." Faneel said and his previous boring expression appeared on his face.

    "Jack, who is it?" Feba asked with a worried expression on her face.

    Jack looked at the dead old man and his eyes widened in surprise, he didn''t think that Faneel would kill someone so easily.

    Jack gulped his saliva and slight worry appeared on his face. ''I can''t trust anyone other then Feba. And even her...'' Jack moved his gaze to Feba and took in a deep breath.

    ''I need to increase her hearts a bit more to ce my trust on her.'' He thought and sighed.

    "I don''t know her fully, but it''s a girl named Reba." Jack said in a worried tone.

    "Reba?" Feba turned her head around and looked at Faneel.

    Faneel also looked at her and nodded, after that he took his phone out and started searching for something on it.

    And about a minutetter he moved close to Jack while showing the screen to Jack.

    "Is she the girl you are taking about?" Faneel asked.

    Jack looked at his phone screen and his heart skipped a beat, "How did you find out about her so quickly?" He asked.

    He was surprised by the fact that Faneel found out about Reba so quickly with just her first name.

    It was not a small thing to do.

    "Ah, it was easy, I just found out the people named Reba in the country, and is it turns out that there are not many people named Reba."

    "And she was the one that hasnded to Nepal a few days ago." Faneel said and a devilish smile formed on his face. "Matter of the fact, she was on the same flight as yours." He said again.

    Jack listened to his words and took in a deep breath. ''These people are not normal.'' He thought and then looked Feba.

    "Find out more about her." She ordered.

    "Let me check." Faneel said and started to search the background information about Reba.

    However a few secondster a dissatisfied expression appeared on his face.

    Feba noticed his expression and sighed. "Is it ssified?" She asked.

    Faneel nodded at her words. "From my guess, she is connected to one of the members of our organisation." He said and closed his phone.

    "Why do you think so?" Feba asked.

    "I ran the background research on her with an admin ount, and still couldn''t find anything significant." Faneel said and ced the phone in his pocket. "I shouldn''t have killed the old man so quickly." He murmured.

    Feba listened to him and sighed, she then looked at Jack with a regretful expression.

    "Sorry, we can''t help you in this matter." Feba said.

    Jack nodded at her words. "What organisation are you guys from?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    "You don''t know?" Faneel looked at him with a surprised expression.

    Even Feba was a bit surprised. "Did Miss Elma say nothing about us?"

 Chapter 191 Red Collars

    Chapter 191 Red Cors

    "No, she did not." Jack said as if it was obvious for Elma to not give any information about them and their organisation.

    Both Feba and Faneel were speechless at Jack''s words, and after a few seconds Feba sighed.

    "It''s obvious miss Elma didn''t care too much about us. She is pretty powerful herself." She said and shrugged off Jack''s words.

    "What do you mean? She should at least have given some warning about us. Ahh... I am so disappointed." Faneel said and a disappointed look appeared on his face.

    "You don''t know much about Miss Elma." Feba snorted and stopped in front of Jack.

    "We are Red Cors." Feba said.

    "Don''t tell him too much." Faneel interrupted in the middle.

    Feba listened to him and nced around, looking at Faneel''s expression she sighed and looked at Jack again.

    "If Miss Elma didn''t tell anything then I don''t think I can. But you can call me anytime if you need anything done."  Feba said with a guilty expression on her face.

    "No worries." Jack calmed her down with a smile on his face.

    "By the way where is the helicopter I asked for?" Jack looked at Faneel.

    "Yes, where is the chopper Faneel?" Feba also looked at Faneel.

    Faneel listened to them and nodded. He then looked at his phone. "It should be here anytime." He said and looked at the other ten people. "Clean this up." He said with a mocking expression on his face while he pointed at Amir''s body.

    "Yes boss." One of the girls from the group said and soon enough they got to work.

    "Let''s go outside." Faneel looked at Jack and Feba and moved outside.

    Both of them nodded and followed and just as they got outside, an air piercing noise weed them with arge bust of air.

    "It is here." Faneel said with a huge smile on his face as he looked above his head.

    *Shook* *Shook* *Shook*

    Slowly the helicopter startednding on thend and soon enough it was standing in front of them, it''s des slowly rotating even after it stopped.

    "Let''s go." Feba said and stepped forwards and both Jack and Faneel followed her silently.

    As they entered the helicopter they saw many bags and even some oxygen tanks.

    Jack looked at all the preparation and nodded in satisfaction, he was happy with the arrangements that Faneel has made for them.

    "It''s pretty good." Jackplimented as he looked at Faneel while sitting in his seat.

    Faneel chuckled at his words and rubbed the ridge of his nose. "I know, after all I am the one that did it." He said with a proud expression on his face.

    Feba heard his boastfull words and snorted.

    "I hope you didn''t miss anything this time." She said and fastened her belt.

    Faneel narrowed his eyes at her words. "What are you implying?" He asked with his borws raised.

    "Nothing, tell him to start." Feba snorted again.

    Faneel raised his nose and an annoyed expression appeared on his face.

    Jack on the other hand sat silently in his seat with a slight smile on his face.

    Soon enough their helicopter moved through the air and towards Jack''s location.

    And after few hours, Jack could see huge mountains in front of him. He looked at the giant sceanry with his eyes glimmering.

    Faneel noticed the glimmer in his eyes and chuckled. "Fist time?" He asked.

    Jack broke out of his stupor at Faneel''s words and nodded. "It''s beautiful." He said with a mesmerised look on his face.

    "Yes it is, I have seen it so many times, but it''s always so majestic." Feba also murmured form the side as she looked at the big mountains.

    "This is Everest." Faneel was proud as he said this line.

    "We are almost there." Feba said as she looked at a GPS machine in her hand.

    "How much time?" Jack asked.

    "A minute." Faneel said as he looked back at the mountain.

    Jack listened to him and nodded after that he took in a deep breath. He started feeling nervous about his mission.

    He knew that getting the Ring of Power would not be that easy, it can even risk his life.

    After some contemtion Jack calmed down and took in a deep breath.

    "We would have to get down by adder." Faneel said and removed his protection belt and after that he hung a rope stair down form the helicopter.

    Jack looked at him and nodded, he then removed his belt too.

    "Let''s go." Faneel picked up the three big bags and threw then down then helicopter.

    "We will have to carry the tanks down with us, we can''t throw them." Feba said and moved towards the edge of the the door with a tank on her back.

    Jack saw her and also grabbed a tank and soon enough all three of then were down on the ground.

    Jack looked around and could see snow and big mountains and there was nothing else.

    "So where from here?" Faneel asked as he picked up the bags from the ground.

    Jack looked at both of them and took in a deep breath. "You two camp here, I will head out alone from here." He said and also picked up his bags.

    Both Faneel and Feba listened to him and a frown appeared on their faces.

    "What do you mean?" Feba asked as she took a step forwards.

    "I will head out alone from here, and you guys stay here and wait for me. And if I don''te back in seven days then you cane and search for me." Jack said with a serious expression.

    He didn''t wanna take anyone with him for two reasons, first being the mission was too dangerous and could put both their lives in danger.

    However it wouldn''t have affected him that much, but the second reason was that it was all supernatural stuff and he doesn''t know if Feba and Faneel could deal with such things.

    They might even mess up the whole mission by taking any wrong steps. He wanted to make sure that he can have as much control as he could.

    And by taking them to the Ring if Power he will loose a lot of control, not only would he have to worry about his own steps but their steps too.

    And although there was a factor that Feba and Faneel could help him, but it was not worth taking the risk.

    "What do you mean seven days, I can''t let you go all alone in such a dangerous ce." Feba said with a worried expression on her face, she came forwards and ced a hand on Jack''s shoulder.

    Jack looked at her and took in a deep breath. "No, I can''t take you with me. You guys have to stay here." Jack said again, seriousness visible in his eyes.

    He don''t want them to follow him after he was gone, that''s why he was using a serious tone to make them understand.

    "Why?" Feba asked as she looked deep down his eyes. She wanted to go with him as she has developed a bonding with him.

    She was even feeling some pain in her chest just at the thought of Jack going out alone in such a dangerous ce.

    If it was someone else then she might have not cared so much and if she hadn''t spend a night with Jack then she would have let him go.

    However afterst night she couldn''t see anything bad happening to him.

    "Feba, I think you should let him go, it''s not our mission to intruppt him, we were just here to help him." Faneel said as he looked at both of them.

    He was somewhat relieved that he doesn''t have to trek on this dangerous mountain path.

    Feba turned around and looked at Faneel with an angry expression. And when Faneel saw her face he stepped back subconsciously and gulped his saliva.

    ''Fucking god... I have only seen that expression on her face once and it was a bloodbath after that.'' A shudder moved though Faneel''s body and he turned silent after that.

    He remembered who was his boss.

    "Feba." Jack ced a hand on her shoulder and then looked deep in her eyes. "I have to do this alone."

    "No, I can''t let you go alone." Feba stood her ground.

    Jack listened to her adamant request and sighed again and just as he was about to exin to her a bit more, a panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "I love you, but it''s something important to me and I have to do it alone." (+2 Hearts.)

    2. "Sorry I can''t take you there. (+0 Heart.)

    3. "Ok you cane with me." (+3 hearts.)

    Jack looked at the options and a frown appeared on his face.

    ''These options...'' He took in a deep breath and stood at his ce while contemting about the situation.

    He didn''t think that he would have to face such difficult options at such a crucial point of his mission.

 Chapter 192 Entrance?

    Chapter 192 Entrance?

    [1. "I love you, but it''s something important to me and I have to do it alone." (+2 Hearts.)

    2. "Sorry I can''t take you there. (+0 Heart.)

    3. "Ok you cane with me." (+3 hearts.)]

    Jack looked at the options and aplicated expression appeared on his face.

    ''I can''t take Feba with me, it will be bad for both of us and although it will give me one more heart, it''s still a lot better than messing up the whole situation.''

    Although Jack could gain three hearts by taking Feba with her, it was an extremely risky option, one that can, not only put Feba''s life in danger but can also mess up the whole mission.

    Jack thought a bit more and then pressed the first option with a sigh.

    ''I have to keep her here.''

    After the environment around his turned normal, Jack looked in her eyes again and stared in them for a few seconds.

    "I love you, but it''s something important to me and I have to do it alone." Jack said and leaned in to kiss her lips.

    Feba''s eyes turned wide when she felt his kiss and when his words registered in her mind.

    ''Did he say he loves me?'' Her heart skipped a beat as she remembered the words he just said and butterflies started moving through her stomach.

    She moved back a bit as she looked at Jack again her breathing turning heavy.

    Faneel on the other hand witnessed this and suddenly let out a chuckle. "What the fuck? You guys fell in love in a single day?" Heughed again.

    When Feba heard Faneel''s word she broke out of her stupor and an embarrassed expression appeared on her face.

    She looked at Faneel and then at Jack. "Ok, but please be careful." She said.

    Faneel moved towards Feba with a mocking smile on his face and he looked at Jack too. "There is a radio transmitter in your bag, use that to warn us if anything bad happens. Though I am not sure if that transmitter would work in these mountains." Faneel said with a chuckle.

    "Thanks." Jack nodded.

    "Ha..." Faneel chuckled again. "I don''t get why she fell in love with you?" He said subconsciously and then suddenly received a punch in the back of his head.

    "Ouch... I am sorry boss." He quickly moved away while apologizing.

    "Fuck off." Feba said with an annoyed expression and then moved closer to Jack again. She thennded a kiss on his lips. "I love you too."

    Jack smiled at her word and patted her head a few times. "I will be back soon." He said and then turned around while picking up his stuff.

    Feba and Faneel stood at their ces looking at his disappearing figure. And soon enough he was gone in the white snow.

    "He looks like a yboy, you should be careful of him." Faneel said suddenly after Jack was not visible at all.

    "Don''t speak about him like that. He is not like you." Feba said and looked at the bags with a sigh, she wished to go with Jack and help him, however he didn''t want to take her.

    "Let''s set up a camp. I don''t think we need that much oxygen here." She said again and moved towards the bags.

    "You do you, don''t sayter that I didn''t warn you about him." Faneel said and also moved towards the bag and started helping Feba in making a camp.

    "Just shut up and do your work." Feba berated him.

    .....

    Jack on the other hand reached in front of a giant rock after travelling about a kilometer. "The entrance must be somewhere near." He ced the map in his coat and looked at the Rock again.

    This was the ce that his truth meter had pointed him to, however he couldn''t see anything strange or any sort of entrance.

    It was just a giant rock covered with snow.

    "How can I find the Ring of Power here?" Jack looked around and felt powerless, he couldn''t think of any ways to find the Ring Of Power.

    After thinking for a few minutes he gave up and sat down on the ground. "I need to use the truth meter." He decided and took out his book and pen.

    "Is there any entrance in the big rock in front of me?" Jack wrote down the question and then wrote down the yes and no answers.

    And after scanning the answer he quickly looked at the rock again.

    "So there is indeed an entrance in this Rock." Jack looked and took in a deep breath, the Rock was pretty big almost two stories tall and the top of the rock was covered with snow.

    While the front grey part was visible with some snow lines.

    Jack then looked at his notebook again.

    "Is the entrance, on top of the Rock?" He asked and got ''No'' as an answer.

    "So the entrance is not at the top." Jack thought and then asked if the entrance was at the bottom of the rock.

    He didn''t wanna dig snow so he crossed his fingers and scanned for the answers and breathed in relief when he found out the entrance was also not below the Rock.

    "It should be in the back of the Rock." Jack thought and stood up.

    There was no entrance on the top and bottom and he can see the front of the Rock and could see no entrance there too so he calcted that the entrance was most probably at the back.

    "I will have to climb up this Rock to get to its back." Aplicated expression appeared on Jack''s face.

    The rock was straight with very less space to climb and around it was steep slopes. He would have to trek carefully or he would definitely die.

    Jack gulped his saliva at the thought of messing up. Although he was an expert climber the situation still gave him chills.

    "Should I confirm with my book before taking such a risk?" Suddenly a thought entered his mind.

    Although back was the only ce left, he still wanted to confirm with his truth meter before he took such a big risk.

    He quickly took out his notebook again and started writing.

    "Is there any entrance at the back of the Rock?" He asked. And then wrote the yes and no options.

    His eyes then quickly scanned through the page and when he got his answer a frown appeared on his face.

    The small panel was shing green on ''No'' Option.

    "What the fuck? Then where the hell is the entrance?" He has already asked about up and down and he has even asked about the back and he could clearly see no entrance at the front.

    And the Rock had sharp edges and he could see them too.

    He stared at the Rock for a few seconds and then his pupils dted.

    ''Is the entrance in front of me?'' He thought and gulped his saliva. He remembered how Vieva uses magic, so anything rted to her must also be magical.

    Jack slowly stepped forwards and soon enough he was near the t giant Rock.

    His hand slowly moved and he ced it on the surface.

    And just as he touched the Rock a disappointed look appeared on his face. "There is no entrance in the front too." He felt the bare wall against his gloves.

    "Then where is it?" He took out his notebook again.

    "Is there an Entrance in front of the Rock?" He asked just to make sure.

    And soon got the answer and when he did he turned around and looked at the Rock again.

    "The truth meter says that the entrance is in the front... But it''s a wall..." Jack touched the wall again and could still feel it.

    "The entrance must be locked and needs something special to unlock." Jack thought and sat down on the ground again, this time his back resting on the Rock.

    ...

    Vieva sat in her mansion as she looked through a book, there were a lot of books in front of her table.

    As she was reading, suddenly her eyes widened.

    "So that''s how it is..." She suddenly closed the book in her hand and looked straight, seemingly lost in her mind.

    "Although the entrance to the Ring Of Power opens periodically, it can also be opened with the help of a Spell." Vieva said and gulped her saliva.

    "If this is true then I can achieve my goals faster than I thought." She ced the book on the table and stood up.

    Her fingers flicked and with it all the books disappeared.

    "ording to the sacred book of Power, the spell to open the entrance is guarded by the Boseman Family in Ennd." Vieva said and narrowed her eyes.

    "Echo..." She called out and soon enough Echo appeared in front of Vieva.

    "Mother..." She kneeled just as she saw Vieva.

    "Find out everything about the Boseman Family. You have an hour." She said and clicked her finger, her figure then disappeared from the Mansion.

 Chapter 193 Spell

    Chapter 193 Spell

    "What do you mean he has ventured out alone?! Are you guys fucking stupid, I told you to take care of him!" Elma said over the phone.

    She was sitting at the desk of her office and there was an angry expression on her face.

    Her fist was clenched and she was gritting her teeth.

    "Madam, but he said that he wanted to go alone." Faneel''s voice came from the other side of the call.

    "Shut up! I didn''t pay you for making excuses. Go and search for him right now! If anything happens to him then you two will be on the top of the hit list of your organization."  Elma said in an angered voice as she banged on the table.

    "Ok, madam..." Faneel gulped his saliva.

    "Fuck off, apologise to me when you find him!" Elma hung up the call and threw the phone on her table.

    "These guys! Can''t even do their job properly!" She yelled and grabbed her head with both of her hands.

    *knock* *knock*

    As she was seething in anger she suddenly heard some knocks on her office door.

    She looked above and her gazended on the door. "Who is it!!" She yelled, she was already distressed by Jack''s matter and didn''t wanna talk to anyone else right now.

    "It''s me, Cassie, Professor if you don''t wanna talk then I cer..." Cassie''s voice came from the other side of the door.

    "Cassie?" A frown appeared on Elma''s face when she heard her voice. ''What is she doing here, it''s college holidays right now?'' Elma thought and calmed herself down.

    If it was anyone else then she would have sent them away even if it was the director of the college.

    However, she knew that Cassie was one of Jack''s girlfriends and Elma didn''t wanna anger her as it could also anger Jack.

    She stood up from her seat and took in another deep breath. "I aming." She said and quickly moved towards the wooden door.

    And soon enough the office door opened and Cassie was standing in front of her.

    "Hello, Cassie," Elma said with a small smile on her face.

    Cassie nodded at her greeting. "I am sorry if I am disturbing you, we can talk sometimeter if you want," Cassie said as a guilty expression appeared on her face.

    Just now by the tone of her voice, Cassie figured out that Elma was not in a good mood.

    "No, you are not disturbing me,e inside." Elma held her hand and pulled her inside the office with a smile on her face.

    "Thanks," Cassie murmured and moved inside.

    ''She has be so gentle with me, it''s all because of Jack.'' Cassie thought and sighed.

    She remembered how Elma used to be the strictest teacher in the college and she berated everyone, even the higher-ups were scared of her.

    However now she was acting all happy and affectionate towards her, as if she was her friend and not her professor.

    "Come sit here." Elma made Cassie sit on the chair in front of her and sat down herself.

    "So how can I help you?" Elma said while leaning forward a bit, her smile was still on her face.

    "Uh, I was here just for the extra sses. I was wondering if I can continueing to the library?" Cassie said with an awkward smile on her face.

    She was not used to Elma treating her like this.

    "Extra sses?" Elma raised her brows in confusion. "Why? You are already in the top five of your batch. This is the perfect time for you to rx a bit." Elma raised her borws with a frown on her face.

    Cassie listened to her words and bit her lip. "It''s just that I don''t want to rx, I can do with getting permission for the college library," Cassie said.

    Although she nned to rx, however after Jack was gone, she couldn''t get peace no matter what she did.

    So she decided that it would be better for her to join the library again to study for her next term in advance.

    "Why?" Elma asked while adjusting her sses and a worried expression appeared on her face.

    Cassie listened to her and took in a deep breath and then she leaned back on her chair.

    "I think you know the reason professor," Cassie said and looked at Elma in the eyes.

    Elma listened to her words and turned silent for a bit. ''Is it because Jack has gone? Even I feel uneasy and the only thing I can do peacefully is work.'' Elma sighed and looked at Cassie with pity.

    ''He has such a charm to him, we can''t even rx properly without him.''

    Elma stayed silent for a minute and then looked at Cassie again. "How about we go on a trip, just so we don''t feel sad." She decided to open up in front of Cassie.

    It was no secret that both of them loved Jack and now they are like sisters.

    "Trip?" Cassie raised her brows.

    "Yes, it could be a good opportunity to know each other. I think all of us should go on a trip together. I will arrange everything." Elma said again.

    As Jack was gone she felt that it was her responsibility to take care of his girls behind his back, that''s how much she loved him.

    She knew that if his girls were sad he would also be sad and Elma couldn''t see Jack sad.

    Cassie when heard her offer turned silent for few a seconds and a few thoughts moved through her brain.

    "I don''t know if others would be ready toe and I don''t think I can invite some of his girls," Cassie murmured as she thought about Sophie and Meadow.

    She knew that Jack was sleeping with both of them and it would be hard for her to call them.

    Cassie can only call one of them.

    "Just think about my offer after you go home. And yes you can use the library if you don''t want the trip." Elma said with a smile and nodded.

    Cassie listened to her and nodded. "Thanks, Professor." She said and stood up.

    Elma also stood up looking at her. "Just call me Elma." She said and moved towards Cassie and then hugged her.

    "And no need to worry, he will be back soon," Elma said while patting her back a little.

    Cassie felt her hug and rxed a bit, she then moved away and looked her in the eyes again.

    "Thanks, Elma..." She murmured.

    "That''s more like it, I am like your sister now." Elma ced a hand on her shoulder.

    ....

    Jack was sitting on the ground with his notebook in hisp, there were many questions written in the book.

    And he hase to some findings.

    First, he found out that the entrance to the rock could be opened by a spell.

    And he has even asked for the total number of words in the Spell.

    And there were Six.

    He then asked for the number of letters in each word and also got the answer.

    "The first word of the spell contains four letters," Jack said and started asking for each letter of the spell.

    After about half an hour Jack looked at his notebook and sighed in relief.

    "Finally I havepleted the spell." He stood up and ced the pen in his bag again.

    He then looked at the notebook and then at the stone in front of him.

    "If this didn''t work then I don''t know what will." He sighed and looked at the spell again.

    After that, he ced the notebook in his bag again.

    He has already remembered the spell.

    His eyesnded on the big Rock and he ced his palm on it.

    .....

    Nicole sat in a restaurant with a hat over her head and she was wearing a ck shirt and back pants.

    She sipped on some coffee as she looked in front of her.

    Ther, in the corner of the restaurant sat a handsome man who was talking to a young girl.

    "He is definitely a murderer." She murmured under her breath and her heart started beating at a rapid pace.

    ''That day, I saw the paper that the evil bitch gave Jack, I even heard her words, she wanted Jack to kill such a dangerous guy. I have to deal with him.'' Nicole thought and sighed.

    After some time she stopped focusing on Rick and started sipping her coffee while looking at her phone.

    And after five minutes when he looked above again, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    In front of her stood Rick with a smile on his face. "Hello, beautifuldy." He chucked and looked at the chair in front of her. "Can I sit here?" He asked.

    However, he sat on the chair without waiting for her response.

    "Hello," Nicole said as a nervous smile appeared on her face. She knew that Rick was a dangerous man and that facing him without a n would be akin to suicide.

    "I noticed you from across the restaurant and thought that you looked pretty and came to say hello," Rick said and leaned back on his chair.

    "Ah... Actually, I am already married but thanks." Nicole said with an awkward but polite smile.

    Rick listened to her and turned silent for a bit and after that, his smile came again.

    "Oh, sorry then, just take it as apliment. I will excuse myself now." He said and stood up.

    And soon enough he was gone from her sight.

 Chapter 194 Rage Fire

    Chapter 194 Rage Fire

    Jack looked at the Rock in front of him and took in a deep breath.

    "Rage Fire of the Deadly Dragons." He murmured under his breath and then stared at the rock for a few seconds with a glimmer in his eyes.

    This was the spell that he came up with the help of his truth meter and he wondered if he would be able to open the entrance with it.

    Although he believed in his truth meter, he had never done magic before so he was somewhat skeptical about the spell and whether he would be able to pull it off or not.

    After about a minute of waiting when nothing happened, Jack moved his hand back and sighed.

    "So it hasn''t worked. I wonder how I would open this entrance now." He thought and a disappointed look appeared on his face.

    He then moved his hand towards his bag to take out his notebook and pen again.

    "I have to brainstorm some new ideas." He thought and was about to open the chain of his bag when suddenly a blue line appeared in the middle of the Rock.

    Jack noticed the neon blue light in the periphery of his vision and then moved his head up to look at it more clearly.

    The small blue line in the middle of the rock soon expanded and moved from up to down.

    "It''s opening?" He took a step back and gasped for breath and then a small smile formed on his face.

    "Is is opening." His pupils dted in excitement as he saw the blue line opening up and creating a sort of portal in front of him.

    The big portal revolved around ck fog and with an eerie grinding noise that came from within it.

    Jack took in a deep breath and moved a step forward while clenching his fist. "I have to do this for my girls." He thought and finally entered the portal, and just as he did so the blue light closed again and soon the only thing that remained was the big Rock.

    After ten minutes.

    "His footsteps are ending here." Faneel looked above him and saw a giant Rock.

    "I told you before that we should have gone with him!" Feba looked at the big Rock with a worried expression on her face.

    About an hour ago, Faneel called Elma and she berated them for leaving Jack alone.

    "It''s not our fault, she didn''t make it clear in her request. She only said to cater to any of his needs." Faneelined as he looked around the dead-end with a frown on his face.

    "I don''t know anything about that, but if something happened to him then I won''t be able to forgive myself," Feba murmured under her breath as she bit her lip.

    Now she was regretting the fact that she let Jack go alone.

    "We won''t be able to live for long if anything happens to him anyway," Faneel said in a condescending tone.

    He knew that Elma would definitely kill them if they didn''t find Jack safe and sound.

    "Where has he gone to? There are no clues from here. It''s as if he disappeared in thin air." Feba looked around the ce and could not see any signs of human interference after the Rock.

    "Yes, it''s strange." Faneel also snorted and tried to look around the Rock, however, he also got no clues.

    "Jack..." Feba whispered under her breath as she joined both of her hands. Nervous tension was oozing out of her body.

    *Buzzz...* As they were searching they suddenly heard some buzzing noises.

    "Hide, someone else ising," Feba said and both of them quickly hid under a small snowy hill.

    "Did you forget to pay out to the government?" Feba looked at Faneel with an angry expression on her face.

    "No, I paid a pretty big sum of money." Faneel looked ahead with a frown on his face.

    "Then what the fuck is this?" Feba said again as an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "I don''t know, let''s wait and see," Faneel said and moved his head down a little when he saw three helicoptersing towards them.

    "These are not the government choppers, they are private," Faneel murmured as he squinted his eyes to see the hovering choppers.

    "What the hell is this?" Feba also looked at the helicopters with a confused expression on her face.

    She also couldn''t figure out why non-official choppers woulde here and three of them, it was an anomaly.

    And what made her more confused was the fact that they came on the same day as them. "This couldn''t be a coincidence."

    Faneel gulped his saliva and stayed silent, he slowly moved his hand and took out a gun from his bag.

    Feba also followed him and took out her gun.

    Suddenly fewdders dropped from the helicopters and people covered in ck military suits moved down from thedder.

    "Who is thatdy in front, it looks like I have seen her somewhere." Feba looked at thedy standing in front.

    "She is the girl that Jack told us about, the one that sent the old guy behind him," Faneel murmured as he also started at the girl.

    "Yes," Feba said as her eyes lit up and confusion cleared from her mind.

    "Should we kill them?" Faneel asked as he readied his gun.

    "Wait, they could lead us to Jack." Feba took in a deep breath and stayed in her position.

    Faneel listened to her and nodded. "But, if theye towards us then I will start shooting." He said.

    "Yes." Feba nodded.

    There were around ten people and in the front was Reba.

    "Our device sensed the opening at these coordinates," Reba murmured and looked at the big Rock in front of her.

    "This could be the opening and someone might have already entered before us." Suddenly an old voice came from beside her.

    And a man with a white beard and snow goggles on his face came forward and stood beside Reba.

    "Three people to be exact." The old man looked down at the footsteps on the ground.

    Elma listened to him and gritted her teeth. "We arete." She murmured and then took out a paper from her pocket.

    "Say it." The old man said and nodded.

    "Get ready everyone, things are going to get messy," Reba yelled and opened the paper.

    When people behind her heard her voice they all stood in an attentive position and grabbed the machine guns in their hands.

    "What the fuck are they doing," Faneel whispered.

    "Shhh..." Feba red at him to keep his voice down.

    The old man who was looking at the Rock suddenly moved his head and looked at the small snow hill at the side of the big Rock.

    "Reba..." The old man murmured and moved towards the hill while grabbing his machine gun tightly.

    "Where are you going, Ren?" Reba frowned her brows as she looked at the old man moving towards a small hill.

    "Wait for me," Ren said and moved towards the hill with light steps.

    "Ren?" Reba called him out again.

    "I think I heard something." Ren kept his focus straight and moved his finger on the trigger while he pointed the gun at the hill.

    "Heard something?" Reba also started to move behind him.

    Soon enough Ren moved up on the small hill and looked down.

    "Is there anything?" Reba asked from behind.

    "No, nothing." Ren sighed and turned around. "I think I am hearing things." He said.

    Reba looked at him and let out a breath. "I know you haven''t heard from your brother, but he must be safe, he ispetent enough," Reba said as she stood in front of Ren.

    "Yes, but Amir has never ignored my messages." The old man said and moved towards the Big Rock.

    "Don''t worry, we will contact him first after getting the Ring," Reba said and also looked at the Rock again.

    She then opened the paper and took in a deep breath. "Rage Fire of the Deadly Dragons." She said loudly and looked at the Rock with a hopeful expression on her face.

    And soon enough the blue light appeared again.

    "Let''s go, everyone." Reba looked back at her people and then stepped forward with heavy steps.

    Ren followed him and behind him, the Remaining people also followed.

    And soon enough all of them were gone and the giant Rock stood at its ce alone.

    "What the hell was that?" Faneel moved out from behind a small boulder and looked at the empty ce.

    Feba also moved out with a strange look on her face. "He is in danger, we have to go inside." She said and adjusted her bags.

    "Are you crazy?! This is out of our capacity, thises under the supernatural squad''s domain."

    "Supernatural Squad? They are only rumours." Feba said as she remembered the words Reba had just said.

    "I also believed that, but seeing this, there is definitely something off. We have to alert our higher-ups and if a supernatural squad exists then they cane and help us." Faneel said as a sacred expression appeared on his face.

    "I am going with or without you," Feba said with a determined look on her face.

 Chapter 195 Question.

    Chapter 195 Question.

    "Are you crazy? You clearly saw what just happened here right?" Faneel looked at Feba with a dumbfounded expression.

    They have just witnessed people disappearing into some sort of portal and it was not normal.

    "I don''t care how strange all this is, I can''t just stand when his life is in danger," Feba said and closed her eyes.

    She then remembered the spell that Reba had just said.

    "Rage Fire of the deadly dragons!" Feb said and then opened her eyes again, she looked at the Rock with a glimmer in her eyes.

    "Feba are you fucking serious! We should at least inform the higher-ups about our situation." Faneel said with a desperate expression on his face.

    "Transmit them the information." Feba looked at him with draped eyes.

    "Guess what, the transmitters are not working after we reached here, I think we need to make distance from this Rock to make them work," Faneel said.

    "I don''t have time." Feba looked ahead again and saw the small portal starting to expand. "You should go back and inform the superiors while I go inside." She said and started stepping towards the stone.

    "You will die in there. Haven''t you seen how many trained people entered the portal before us?" Faneel tried to put some sense in her brain, however, he failed.

    Feba continued to step towards the portal silently and just before she was about to enter she sighed and looked back.

    "He will die too if I don''t help him." She said and finally stepped inside.

    And just as she did so her figure disappeared in the ck fog.

    Faneel looked at the portal starting to copse and gritted his teeth. "She is always so bossy!" He took in a deep breath and then ran towards the portal with his bags in his hands.

    And just before the portal closed he jumped inside.

    And soon enough silence covered the whole ce again.

    ....

    "Mother, this is Boseman pce." Echo pointed at a giant pce, near an empty beach around Scarborough.

    Vieva looked at the old abandoned pce and took in a deep breath. "So there are no surviving members of this family left?" She looked at Echo and asked.

    "Yes, mother." Echo nodded, not saying what was more than necessary.

    Vieva listened to her and then moved her gaze to the old pce again.

    "Let''s go inside," Vieva said and her figure started floating towards the big pce.

    Echo followed her. "Mother..." She said suddenly.

    "What?" Vieva asked without looking at her.

    "Umm... Everything from their family was auctioned about ten years ago, I think this pce is empty." She murmured.

    When Vieva heard her word, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned her head around to look at Echo.

    "Do you have the list of people who bought the stuff?" Vieva asked with her brows raised as a headache started assaulting her brain.

    If the spell was also auctioned it would increase her work by a lot.

    "It was a private auction and buyers'''' identities were kept anonymous," Echo exined as she moved her head down in shame.

    Vieva stood at her ce and took in a deep breath. "Do you know who auctioned the stuff?" She asked.

    "Yes." Echo nodded.

    "Go and get information out from those people, kill them or torture them, I need information about every single piece of items that was sold from this ce," Vieva said and with her each word her voice got angrier.

    A shudder moved through Echo''s body when she heard Vieva''s angry voice and she nodded quickly.

    "Yes Mother," she said and disappeared.

    After she was gone Vieva looked at the Pce again and sighed. "Things are getting more and moreplicated." She thought and quickly flew towards the pce.

    ...

    Jack suddenly opened his eyes and looked around.

    "Where am I?" He stood up from his ce and saw endless grasnd around him.

    There was a bright shining sun in the sky and as far as he could see there was only grasnd.

    "This..." Jack saw his surroundings and took in a deep breath he never thought that he would see such scenery after entering the portal.

    Just now he was in snowy mountains, and now he was in green grasnd, he couldn''t even see a single tree in his line of sight, and the snow was also not visible.

    Jack thought for a bit and then picked up his bags, he then started to move towards a random direction.

    Reba and the team also found themselves in the big grasnd with nothing around them.

    "What is this ce?" Ren moved towards Reba and murmured.

    "I don''t know." She said and stood up from the grass. The rest of the people also stood up.

    "Do you think it''s some sort of illusion?" Ren said again.

    "I don''t know," Reba repeated her words.

    She herself was confused with the scenery in front of him.

    Ren listened to her and took in a deep breath.

    "Let''s move and find something." He said and started moving with a serious expression on his face.

    The soldiers behind him also nodded and started to move, while Reba stood at her ce for a few seconds and after taking in a deep breath she finally moved forward.

    ...

    "I told you that we should not have entered this ce!" Faneelined as he walked behind Feba with an annoyed expression on his face.

    "I never asked you toe." Feba kept walking with a determined expression on her face.

    "Fuck this! Do you think I can leave you alone? You have saved my life so many times..." Faneel sighed and looked at the grasnd.

    "Thanks foring." Feba stooped and looked at Faneel. "I really appreciate it. However, I have to make one thing clear. No matter what I will not leave this ce without Jack." She said.

    Faneel listened to her and turned silent for a few seconds and after that, he sighed. "We have been walking on this grass for the past three hours and we haven''t found anything other than more grass." He said.

    Feba listened to his words and turned silent, she was in no mood to argue with him so she turned around and continued to walk.

    "Ahh... You are always so stubborn." Faneelined again and started following her.

    .....

    "Who are you?" Jack looked at a small girl standing in front of him.

    She was wearing a frock and a shirt with ck hair that wasbed in a ponytail.

    "It doesn''t matter." The small girl said and giggled. "I want to ask you a question." She said again.

    Jack listened to the girl and looked at the vast grasnd, he had been walking for hours and just as he was about to sit down to rest, this girl appeared in front of him.

    "Why?" Jack raised his brows.

    He could tell that the small girl was not normal and she could do magic just like Vieva and the Old Beggar.

    "Hehehe..." The small girl giggled. "I am the one that wants to ask a question. So why are you asking?" She looked at Jack with her head slightly tilted.

    Jack turned silent at her words and after a long pause, he finally opened his mouth. "What will I get if I answer your question?" He asked with a curious tone.

    The girl in front of him could be his way to the Ring of Power.

    He was about to ask his notebook for directions but the girl appeared before him.

    "Hehehe..." The girl giggled again. "It depends on whether you answer the question right or wrong." She said and stepped forward a bit.

    "What if I answered it correctly?" Jack asked and took a step back, he wanted to keep some distance between himself and the strange girl.

    "Hehehe..." The girl giggled again looking at his actions.

    "I have apass, I can give you that if you answer it correctly." She said and also stepped back.

    "Compass?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Yes, apass, it''s pretty good at telling the directions." She said with a smile.

    Jack listened to her and contemted a bit. "What if I answered your question wrongly?" He asked.

    "Hehehe... Now you have asked the right question." She said in an amused tone. "If you answered my question wrong or if you didn''t answer at all then I will kill you." The girl said and her smile turned wide.

    She looked a bit creepy.

    Jack listened to her words and took a deep breath.

    ''Thispass could help me get the Ring...'' Jack guessed and started silently for almost a minute, weighing the pros and cons of her offer.

    "Can I get help to answer your question?" Jack asked.

    "Help?" The girlughed out loudly. "Sure you can get help if you can, you just have to answer my question in ten minutes after I ask it." She said and looked around

    "But I wonder who will you get help from?" She said again.

 Chapter 196 Compass

    Chapter 196 Compass

    "It doesn''t matter," Jack said and took in a deep breath and then he took out his notebook and pen.

    "What are you gonna do with that notebook and pen?" The little girl asked as she moved forward with a curious look on her face.

    "Just ask me the question and get it over with," Jack said in an annoyed tone, he didn''t like the little girl''s attitude and he wanted to get out of this portal as soon as he could.

    The little girl listened to him and pouted, she snorted and moved back again.

    "Why do you have to be so rude?" She moved her head away in annoyance while crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    "So are you gonna ask the question or not?" Jack asked with a poker face, he wasn''t interested in anything other than thepass.

    "I won''t if you keep acting like this." The girl snorted again.

    Jack listened to her and sighed he picked up his bags again and started to move, ignoring the little girl.

    "Wait! Where are you going?" The girl quickly flew and came in front of him.

    "Don''t waste my time," Jack said.

    "Ok, I am asking the question." The girl said with her nose raised and moved both of her hands behind her back.

    "Go ahead," Jack said and nodded.

    "How many fingers do I have?" The girl asked with her hands behind her back and a creepy smile started to form on her face.

    She looked at Jack with her eyes glimmering.

    "You have ten minutes." She said with a chuckle and sat down on the ground while she kept her hands behind her back.

    Jack listened to her and turned silent, he had previously noticed that she had ten fingers however he wasn''t gonna answer her question without conforming with his Ero Meter.

    The situation was too risky and she might be ying a trick on him.

    He took in a deep breath and sat down on the ground while cing the bags away.

    He then looked at his opened notebook and flipped the pen in his hand a few times and then he started writing.

    ''The correct answer to her question is between?'' He wrote and started writing his options.

    1. Between one to ten.

    2. Between ten to a hundred.

    3. Between a hundred to one thousand.

    He wrote the three options and then took in a deep breath.

    His pen then rested in the crease of the notebook and he started scanning for the answer.

    The first option quickly shed red, which meant her fingers were more than ten.

    He then moved his gaze to the second option and then he looked at the truth panel and it shed green.

    ''So the number of her fingers is between ten to hundred.''

    He sighed and looked at her face, her creepy smile was still there.

    "Come on, why are you thinking so much the answer is pretty obvious." She giggled, "And what are you doing with your notebook, are you calcting? Hehe... Are you a math nerd?" She narrowed her eyes in a smile as she said these words.

    Jack stayed silent at her words and started writing his next question.

    ''The correct answer to her question is between?''

    1. Ten to twenty.

    2. Twenty to thirty.

    3. Thirty to forty.

    .

    .

    .

    9. Ny to Hundred.

    He wrote the options and then scanned through them one by one and after a few options the small meter suddenly shed green.

    ''Forty to Fifty...'' Jack looked at the fourth option shing green and looked at the small girl, he clearly remembered her having ten fingers.

    ''The correct answer to her question is?'' He wrote another question.

    1. 40

    2. 41

    .

    .

    .

    10. 50

    He then quickly looked through all the options and soon enough his panel shed green again.

    ''Forty-Eight.'' He looked at the answer and aplicated expression appeared on his face.

    If it was someone else then it would have been extremely hard for them to guess the correct answer.

    ''The truth meter never failed me.'' Jack thought and moved his head up to look at the little girl in the eyes. There was a determined look on his face.

    "What happened?" The girl asked with a mocking smile on her face. "Answer it, you have four minutes left." She said and giggled.

    Jack listened to her and took in a deep breath, he then stood up from the ground and ced the notebook in his bag.

    "Don''t even think of running away. Hehe..." The girl also stood up, still hiding her hands.

    Forty-eight," Jack said suddenly as he picked up his bags behind his back.

    The girl who was looking at Jack with her prey eyes when heard his words, her pupils suddenly dted in terror.

    Her little body shook for a moment and then she moved her hands in front, of Jack looked at them and could still count only ten fingers, however, he didn''t get worried as he trusted his truth panel.

    "Ho... How?" The little girl looked at Jack with a bewildered expression on her face, she couldn''t figure out how he knew the answer.

    After seeing his angry attitude previously she decided to give him a hard question to make him fail and then kill him by torturing him, however, he somehow managed to answer him correctly.

    "It doesn''t matter, just give me mypass," Jack said and took deep into her eyes, trying to intimidate the little girl.

    The girl on the other hand stood at her ce dumbfounded and after a few seconds, she let out a sigh. "You are strange." She said and clicked her finger and suddenly, a silverpass appeared in her hand.

    "I like collecting fingers, I collect one from each person I kill, I thought I would have one more today, but it looks like I will have to wait some more." She murmured and threw thepass to Jack.

    Jack moved his hand and caught thepass, he saw the directions on it and it was simple north, south, east, westpass.

    "What''s special about it?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Nothing." The little girl giggled and then with a bust of wind she disappeared from his sight.

    Jack saw her vanishing and took in a deep breath. She clenched thepass in his hand and then ced it in his pocket.

    He then took out his notebook again to ask questions about thepass.

    ...

    Vieva looked at the list of people in her hand as she sat in a small cosy office.

    It was the building of the auction house, that sold all the stuff from the Boseman family.

    In front of her stood Echo with her head held down and beside her a man was kneeling with blood dripping from his mouth, and many cuts were visible on his body.

    It was clear that he had been tortured mercilessly.

    "Only three people brought all the major stuff and we can''t get information about one of them." Vieva looked at the three names.

    "Reba..." She then looked at the first name again and a frown appeared on her face.

    This girl has brought the most amount of goods, but there was no background information about her. Only her name and her image were there in the auction system.

    She wasn''t even on the inte.

    "Find this Reba," Vieva said as she looked at Echo.

    "Mother, I already did the water point ritual and this girl''sst location was in Nepal. I can''t locate her after that." Echo said with a shameful tone.

    When Vieva heard her words a frown appeared on her face. "Nepal?" She asked again.

    "Yes, herst location was on Mount Everest, a few hours ago and now I can''t track her for some reason," Echo said.

    Vieva listened to her and turned silent. "Find everything about her." She said and clicked her tongue "And clean this mess." She looked at the man with blood dripping from all over his body.

    After that, she disappeared and came to her mansion again.

    She picked up a water bottle from her fridge and moved towards her living area. She then spilt some water on the table.

    After some minutes she looked at the water with a worried expression on her face too. "I can''t find Jack too." She murmured and leaned back in her seat.

    "How did he find out about the Ring of Power?" She thought and started thinking about all the instructions she had with Jack.

    "There is no way he found out about the ring if power through me." She murmured in a frustrated tone.

    "How am I supposed to find him now." She thought and stood up from her seat again.

    .....

    "Feba this is getting pointless." Faneel suddenly stopped while moving and sat on the ground while taking in deep breaths.

    Feba looked back at him while sweat dripped from her forehead.

    "We have to keep moving..." She said.

    "We have been walking for hours and the only thing we saw is more fucking grass."

 Chapter 197 Gentle Girl

    Chapter 197 Gentle Girl

    "Hello, guys."

    Suddenly a childish voice entered Feba and Faneel''s ears and they quickly looked up while taking their guns out of their back.

    "Who are you?" Feba asked with her gun pointed at the small girl in front of her.

    Faneel also pointed the gun at the little girl but stayed silent he was ready to press the trigger the moment the girl did anything suspicious.

    This was a dangerous and mysterious ce and both of them knew it, and that was the reason why they were on high alert.

    And now this girl magically appeared in front of them.

    The girl looked at them and chuckled, "Oh god, why are you so aggressive?" She asked as her eyes narrowed in a smile.

    "Who are you?" Feba asked with an angered expression on her face, she was in no mood to converse with this girl, she just wanted to know about her and her motives.

    She wanted to make sure that the little girl was not a threat to them.

    "I am Twinkle." The girl giggled and snapped her fingers and the guns from Feba and Faneel''s hand flew towards her.

    Faneel''s eyes widened when he saw the gun moving out of his hand even though he was holding it as tightly as he could.

    He couldn''t understand how the little girl was able to get the guns out of their hands magically.

    ''She is a threat.'' Faneel decided and took out a knife from his pocket.

    "Faneel stop!" Feba said while raising her hand she quickly figured out that there was no point in fighting with the little girl as she was too powerful for them.

    She could easily kill them if she wanted, ''There is a strong contempt on her face as if she considers us as nothing more than insects.'' Feba thought as she looked at the little girl from up to down.

    Faneel who was charging ahead with his knife stopped in his steps and looked at Feba. "She just stole our guns, we have to get rid of her." He said with a bewildered expression on his face.

    He had never seen Feba hesitate to kill someone, even if the target was a little girl or some old hag, she was always ruthless and did everything decisively.

    "She is too powerful for us. Just calm down and do as I say," Feba said and looked at Faneel. "Put your knife down!" She said in a strict and clear tone.

    Faneel looked at her and stayed silent for a few seconds and after that, he took in a deep breath and ced his knife back in his pocket.

    "Ok, if you say so." He said and ced the knife down in his pocket.

    He trusted in Feba somewhat.

    When Feba saw him calm down she also took in a deep breath and looked at Twinkle.

    "Hehehe... Thisdy is intelligent." Twinkle said while giggling.

    Feba listened to her and bowed down. "Hello miss, please forgive us for our earlier rudeness." She said.

    In her career, she has learned that always showing power was not the right move to make, it was sometimes better to bend down and beg if necessary.

    If she was reaching her goal through any means then she was ready to do it and she learned all this in Red Cors training.

    "Oh, you are more intelligent than I thought. You have made me happy, so I will ask you a simple question." Twinkle said with a smile.

    "A question?" Feba asked with her brows raised, however, she still stayed respectful in her tone.

    She didn''t wanna offend this magical girl, Feba could tell that she was extraordinarily powerful.

    Faneel looked at them and stood at his ce silently, he didn''t wanna speak between his boss and this strange little girl.

    "Yes, a Question." Twinkle giggled. "I could see that you guys are struggling here. So if you answer my question correctly then I will help you a bit." She said again.

    "What kind of help miss?" Feba asked with a gentle expression.

    Faneel looked at her boss and chuckled inwardly, he knew how dangerous she was and this was one of her killer traits, she could act gentle when necessary and could kill someone the next second the moment they dropped their guard.

    Thet was the reason Faneel always felt safe around her, he knew that if Feba couldn''t handle it then there were only a few people on this earth that could.

    "Well it''s not that important, what is more important is, do you want my help or not?" Twinkle asked with her brows raised and a haughty expression on her face.

    Feba listened to her and turned silent she then started contemting all the directions her decision could go to.

    After thinking about this for a few seconds she moved her head up and looked at the little girl again.

    "Yes Madam, we want your help." She said they had been roaming endlessly in this never-ending grasnd for hours and she could tell that the only way to find Jack was to get help from this strange magical girl.

    "Nice. So I will tell you the conditions now so that you don''tin to meter." Twinkle said and raised her finger.

    "I will ask both of you a single question and if any of you answer it correctly then you guys will get help from me. However, you will only have ten minutes to answer the question." Twinkle said and looked at Feba with a smile on her face.

    Feba listened to her and nodded.

    "So do you ept my conditions?" Twinkle asked as her smile widened.

    Feba stayed silent at her words and then she frowned.

    "Madam, what if we fail to answer your question?" She asked.

    "Hehehe... You are clever just like the boy I met previously, however, he was rude to me. Hmph...!" Twinkle said as an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    Feba noticed the change of expression on her face and stayed silent. ''It looks like she has already met Jack and he has somehow annoyed her.'' Feba thought however didn''t ask any questions about Jack as she could tell that Twinkle hated him.

    Faneel stayed silent as he was afraid of messing the situation up.

    "So, if you failed to answer my question, then... Hehe... I will kill you guys. I know it''s a bit harsh and I like you but rules are rules." Twinkle exined.

    "However you don''t have to worry much as I will give you an advantage as you have been so nice to me." She said again as she looked at Feba.

    "I am grateful madam. I have been looking for a young boy, I want to kill him." Feba said and with herst sentence, an angry expression appeared on her face.

    "A young boy?" Twinkle asked with her brows raised.

    "Yes, he entered this portal before us, he is a bad person and I want to end his life," Feba said with a determined expression while she clenched her fist.

    "Do you know what he looks like?" Twinkle asked.

    "Yes," Feba said and quickly pulled out her phone she had Jack''s photo on her phone as Elma had sent it to her.

    Twinkle looked at the phone screen and after a few seconds, an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "This guy! This is the same boy I was talking about, I want to kill him too but because of the rules of this ce I can''t." She said with a snort.

    Feba noticed her words and nodded, she was relieved that Jack was safe. "I can kill him for you Madam." She said, she wanted to build a good image in Twinkle''s eyes so she gives her an easy question to her.

    "You will?" Twinkle asked.

    "Yes, if I can answer your question correctly then I will take my revenge and yours too," Feba said and looked at the girl in the eyes.

    Faneel on the other hand wanted tough out loud, however controlled himself somehow.

    He could tell that Feba was manipting the little girl, she had found out that Twinkle hated Jack and she was using this information in her favour.

    ''Boss is too smart for this pathetic world, however, she is also somewhat stupid to fall in love with someone." Faneel looked at her with aplicated expression.

    He never thought that Feba would ever fall in love with someone. She was a professional cold-hearteddy who knew nothing more than toplete her mission.

    "Don''t worry you will answer the question if you think logically." Twinkle said and ced both of her hands on her waist.

    "Teach that brat a lesson before you kill him, cut one of his finger off and give it to me." Twinkle snorted again.

    "Of course madam, I promise that he will not receive an easy death." Feba said with a smile.

    "You are better then I initially thought." Twinkle looked at Feba with a proud expression.

    "So here is your question, How many fingers do I have?" Twinkle asked with a wide and somewhat creepy smile on her face.

 Chapter 198 Ashely

    Chapter 198 Ashely

    Both Feba and Faneel looked at Twinkle with confused expressions on their faces.

    A frown appeared on Feba''s face as she nced at Faneel to stop him from spewing any nonsense.

    She could tell that the answer would not be as easy as they think.

    Faneel understood her sign and sealed his mouth shut.

    Twinkle saw them turning silent and augh escaped out of her mouth. "It''s a pretty easy question to be honest. However, since you were nice to me I will give you an advantage."

    "Advantage, Madam?" Feba asked and was grateful that she didn''t answer quickly and stayed silent.

    "Yes, I will give you three options and one of them would be the correct one." Twinkle said with a smile on her face.

    "Thanks, Madam," Feba said with a slight bow. "We are grateful for your generosity." She said again.

    "Hehe... I am indeed generous." Twinkle said with augh and then suddenly a serious expression appeared on her face.

    "Here are your two options." She looked at Feba in the eyes.

    Feba nodded at her words, while Faneel stood at his ce silently.

    "The first one is Ten. The second one is forty-eight." Twinkle said and then stepped back, her previous mischievous smile again appeared on her face.

    Feba listened to the option and then looked at Twinkle''s hands and could clearly see ten fingers on them. Twinkle was not hiding her hands.

    ''This can''t be as easy as it seems. I have to think a bit.'' Feba thought and started contemting.

    After a few seconds, Twinkled looked at them with her eyes narrowed.

    "You can''t even answer such an easy question? Did I overestimate your abilities?" Twinkle said with her brows raised.

    "Forty-Eight." Feba gave her an answer quickly.

    And when Faneel heard her, his eyes widened and his brows raised in surprise.

    "Are you crazy? She clearly has ten fingers." He murmured.

    Twinkle on the other hand looked at Feba with and then a wide smile appeared on her face.

    "You are correct. Hehe..." She said and stepped back.

    Feba listened to her and smiled. "Thanks, madam." She said.

    "So what kind of help do you need?" Twinkle said as she looked at Feba with a proud expression.

    Faneel on the other hand looked at the events and was bewildered, he wanted to bury himself right now.

    "Madam if you can help us reach that guy, then I will be able to take your revenge," Feba said with a determined expression on her face.

    Twinkle listened to her words and nodded. "You are such a good girl. I will give you two gifts. First I will teleport you guys near him and secondly, I will give you this." Twinkle said and snapped her finger and then apass appeared on her hand.

    "Apass madam?" Feba asked as she moved her hand forward to take thepass.

    "Yes. This is not a normalpass." Twinkle raised one of her fingers. "Its real function wille when you are at the final destination." She said with a mischievous smile.

    ...

    "Mom I scavenged her house, however, I found nothing strange," Echo said as she stood in front of Vieva.

    "Hmm..." Vieva said and waved her hand and just as she did so Echo nodded and disappeared from the mansion.

    "Things have already gone out of my control. This is the most powerless I have ever felt in thest five decades." She murmured and looked at the ceiling.

    ''If I hadn''t have lost my powers then nothing like this would have ever happened. I even have to be careful of Echo, if she finds out that I lost most of my powers then she will definitely try to kill me.'' Vieva thought and sighed.

    "I wonder why he had entered the power dungeon?" Vieva thought about Jack and then a strange fear moved through her chest.

    ''Why the fuck I am worried about him?'' She thought and a frown appeared on her face. ''Have I taken a liking to him?'' She sighed again.

    ....

    Elma held a transmitter in her hand and tried to call Faneel again and again, however, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t connect to him.

    "Why the hell is this not connecting? Are they in some sort of trouble? What about Jack?"

    A worried expression appeared on her face and she took out her phone and dialed someone.

    "Hello, Miss Elma!" An enthusiasm-filled voice came from the other side of the call.

    "Fuck you!" Elma said in an enraged voice.

    The male voice from the other side of the call turned silent for a moment. "Miss Elma, please calm down, can you tell me what happend?" The man asked.

    "Ourpany is a major shareholder in the Red Cors and you can''t evenplete one mission I gave you properly?" Elma said as rage slowly started to move through her body.

    "What happend madam?" The man from the other side was still calm.

    "I can''t connect to Faneel''s transmitter! I want to hear from them right now! And I want to make sure Jack is safe!" Elma said, her each word louder than before. "Or do I need to call my father?"

    "No need to trouble your father, Miss, I will dispatch my top guys for this mission right now. I promise that you will get a satisfactory response by tomorrow." The man from the other side said.

    "You guys just pray that nothing happened to Jack, or I will make sure to kill some of you guys up," Elma said and hung up the call.

    The man from the other side looked at his phone beeping and sighed. He was a blonde guy with a thin stature and was at least six feet tall.

    His eyes were blue like a deep ocean.

    He ced the phone in his pocket and looked behind him, he was currently standing naked in a luxurious high-rise apartment.

    And on the bed, there were three beautiful and naked girls.

    One of the girls from the bed looked at his distressed expression and stood up from the bed. She then moved towards the thin guy seductively.

    "What happened darling?" The girl asked as she touched his chest.

    Just like the man, the girl was also blonde with brown eyes.

    "I think Feba fucked up in Nepal." The man said as he took the blonde girl in his embrace.

    "Feba? I remembered her to be apetent girl. Although she doesn''t have superpowers she can stillplete any major mission." The girl looked at him with a frown.

    "And guess what? She messed up the easiest mission she could ever get. It was just to keep an eye on a guy that was trying to climb the Everest. I should have sent you instead!" The blonde guy gritted his teeth and stepped forward.

    "Cavin. Did you want to send me on such an easy mission? A superhuman?" The girl looked at Cavin with her brows furrowed and her brown eyes suddenly shed red.

    "Ashely, the request was from someone who can have us both killed," Cavin said with a worried tone.

    "Who?" Ashely moved forward and picked up her clothes.

    "You don''t know her. But just remember, she can have us both killed."

    "Is she also a superhuman?" Ashley asked as she started wearing her clothes.

    "No, but she is the daughter of a powerful one," Cavin said and also started to dress.

    "So what are you gonna do now?" Ashley asked as she finallypleted dressing up.

    Cavin stopped in the middle of putting on his shirt and looked at Ashley. "You have to go there and find out what is happening and just hope that the guy is still alive, or this will be thest month I get to live," Cavin murmured and moved out of his apartment in a hurry.

    Ashely saw him leaving and took in a deep breath. "Send me his details!" She yelled from behind.

    "Already did!" Cavin said and finally stepped out of his apartment.

    Ashley saw him disappearing and sighed. "He is always in a hurry." She murmured and moved towards her phone that was ced on a table beside the bed.

    She then looked at the details of her mission.

    "Jack." She looked at Jack''s photo for a few seconds and then ced her phone in her pocket.

    Her gaze thennded on the other two naked girls on the bed and a disgusted look appeared on her face.

    "Bitches, get out of this apartment before I barbeque you." She said in a in but threatening tone.

    The two girls who were sleeping when they heard her voice quickly jumped out of their beds and then ran off out of the apartment.

    "I have to find this guy." Ashely sighed and moved out of the apartment as well.

    ...

    Jack on the other hand looked at his notebook and a smile formed on his face. "At least thispass is somewhat useful." He thought and stood up.

    cing his notebook and pen in his bags he looked at thepass again.

    "So ording to my truth meter, the exit to this ce must be a straight north."

 Chapter 199 Bury Him

    Chapter 199 Bury Him

    Jack looked in the north direction and started moving ording to thepass, now he was somewhat relieved that he got a direction to move in.

    He then increased his pace by a bit and a rxed expression appeared on his face.

    After moving for an hour suddenly a voice came from behind him. "Jack."

    When he heard his name called out Jack turned his body around to look at the source of the voice and when he saw who it was a frown appeared on his face.

    "What are you two doing here?" Jack asked as he moved towards Feba and Faneel.

    Faneel looked at Jack and sighed. "We can''t just leave you alone in such a dangerous ce." He said.

    Feba on the other hand dropped her bags and ran towards Jack, and after reaching near him, she hugged him tightly.

    "I told you to not follow me." Jack patted her head and sighed, now he would have to take care of two of them.

    He didn''t want this to happen and he didn''t know how they entered this ce in the first ce.

    Feba moved her head up and looked at Jack with tears in her eyes. "You think you can leave me alone?" She asked.

    "Nobody was leaving you alone." Jack sighed.

    "Shut up! I will follow you from now on." Feba said and tightened her grip around him, she was afraid that he would leave her alone again.

    "Ok, you cane with me, but remember that you will have to follow whatever I say to you guys," Jack said as he looked at Feba.

    His gaze thennded on Faneel. "And if any of you don''t follow what I say then I will leave you guys alone and I won''t be saving you. This is a dangerous ce." Jack made his words clear.

    "Don''t worry, I will do as you say." Faneel nodded quickly.

    Feba on the other hand moved away from him and looked into his eyes while wiping her tears. "Ok." She said and picked up her bags again.

    Jack looked at both of them and nodded. "Ok, follow me." He said and started moving north ording to hispass.

    "Twinkle gave you apass too?" Feba started moving beside him and asked with her brows raised.

    "Twinkle?" Jack furrowed his brows and then suddenly remembered about the little girl he met previously. "Are you talking about that little girl?" He asked.

    "Yes." Feba nodded. "She gave us apass too." She said.

    Jack took in a deep breath when he heard her words. "What question did she ask you?"

    "She asked us how many fingers she has." Faneel chipped in from behind.

    "And how did you guys answer that question?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed, he remembered that he had to use his truth meter to answer.

    And if not for his truth meter then it would have been impossible for him toe to a correct answer.

    Feba smiled proudly at his words. "I am just that smart." She said while rubbing the ridge of her nose slightly.

    "She kissed her ass and got two easy options," Faneel said, breaking the smile on Feba''s face.

    "She gave you options?" Jack said and his brows twitched. ''That girl! She would have killed me if not for the truth meter and now she is giving options to other people!'' Jack thought and sighed.

    He was happy that Feba was safe from Twinkle.

    "Yes." Feba nodded.

    "What options did she give you?" Jack asked casually.

    "Ten and forty-eight." She said.

    "And how did you know the correct answer?" Jack asked.

    "Well before asking me the question she told me about how much she hated you and how she wanted me to kill you and get one of your fingers. I figured that she might love collecting fingers." Feba exined.

    Faneel listened to her and sighed. ''She never fails to impress me. I wonder if I will ever be able to stand in her ce.''

    "That''s Nice," Jack said and nodded.

    "What are you using thatpass for?" Feba asked with her brows raised.

    "To know the directions, what else I would use thispass for?" Jack looked at Feba with a confused expression on his face.

    "Direction? Twinkle didn''t tell you about the real use of thispass?" Feba asked.

    Even Faneel looked at Jack with a confused expression.

    "No, she said this is a normalpass," Jack told the truth.

    "She must be really pissed off by you," Feba said and chuckled. "I wonder what you did to make her so mad?"

    "What is the real use of thispass?" Jack asked. He wanted to know if he could use thispass to gain an upper hand against this word.

    "This is an exit button. If you want to get out of this ce then just crush thepass and it will throw you out." Faneel exined.

    "So if I don''t want to stay in this ce any longer, all I have to do is to crush thispass?" Jack looked at the tool in his hand and turned silent for a moment.

    "Yes, Twinkle said that there is no other way we can exit this ce other than thispass, so it''s extremely important. And only one person could exit with one of these." Feba exined this time.

    Jack nodded at them and started to move again. "Let''s go." He said and headed in the north direction.

    "Why are you moving north?" Feba asked suddenly.

    "Don''t ask me unnecessary questions, there are some things I can''t tell you guys about and it''s for your own good," Jack said as he kept moving without looking at them.

    Feba listened to him and sighed. "Ok, I am ready to follow you." She said and kept moving behind him.

    Faneel on the other hand was not interested in anything and kept his mouth shut.

    ....

    "Why the fuck did you kill him!" Reba looked at Twinkle and clenched her teeth when she saw one of her men lying on the ground dead.

    One of his fingers was chopped off and Twinkle was it in front of him.

    "Hehehe... Because he answered my question wrong." Twinkle giggled and looked at Ren.

    "You old man, do you wanna answer my question." Twinkle asked while pointing at him.

    Ren looked at her and gritted his teeth, just now this little girl appeared in front of them out of nowhere and when they tried to kill her she somehow made their weapons disappear.

    And then she asked how many fingers she had and one of the guys in their team answered without thinking and got himself dead.

    "We don''t want to answer any of your questions. Just go away." Reba said as she stepped forward.

    "Are you sure? I will give every one of you a prize if even a single one can answer my question." Twinkle said with her brows raised.

    "No, we don''t want your prize." Ren interrupted.

    Twinkle listened to him and then looked at their faces. "Hehehe... If that''s what you want then I can''t do anything." Sheughed and disappeared from the ce.

    While disappearing she also dropped their machine guns on the ground.

    After she was gone Reba took in a deep breath and looked at the dead body on the ground.

    "Bury him." She ordered.

    Ren listened to her and sighed. "Madam, I don''t think we have enough energy to bury him, we have to conserve as much as we can." He said.

    Reba moved his head and looked at Ren with her eyes narrowed. "No, we are burying him!" She said in a strict tone.

    Ren saw her and turned silent. He then looked at his men and nodded at them and with his order they quickly started digging a hole with whatever they had.

    In about an hour, they managed to bury their teammate in the vast grasnd.

    "Madam, where do you think we should head towards?" Ren asked as he moved closer to Reba.

    "ording to the Boseman family notes, north is the correct direction," Reba said and took out a smallpass from her pocket.

    It was not the same as the one Twinkle was handing out.

    Ren nodded and moved back towards his team.

    Reba on the other hand looked at thepass and sighed. ''I can''t get out of this ce without thepass the little girl gives. However, answering her question is close to impossible ording to the notes.'' She thought.

    ''I will have to break this Realm with the help of Ring of Power, or I will have to find a dead guy that still has apass on him.'' Reba thought and looked back at his people.

    ''And as for them...'' She looked at them and sighed.

    After adjusting herpass she started to move towards North Direction too just like Jack.

    After ten hours of walking, Jack, Feba and Faneel sat down on the grass with exhausted expressions on their faces.

    Jack was the least affected after walking so much.

    "We are walking pointlessly," Faneelined as he gotid on the huge grasnd.

    "I think we should set a camp here and rest a bit," Feba said as she looked at Jack.

    Jack looked at their conditions and nodded. "Ok."

 Chapter 200 Monsters

    Chapter 200 Monsters

    "Let''s set up a camp here," Reba said as she looked at everyone in her team.

    Ren listened to her and nodded. "Guys settle down for a few hours." He said and started helping them to set up the tents.

    Reba on the other hand looked at her watch and a worried expression appeared on her face.

    ''ording to the Boseman family notes, they could be here anytime now.'' Reba thought and then moved towards Ren.

    "Only half of us will sleep, while the rest should look out for any danger," Reba said.

    "Danger? We haven''t even seen a single thing other than this grass for hours." Ren said with his brows raised.

    "Things wille out soon enough and they are dangerous," Reba said as she looked in the distance.

    "Things?" Ren asked with a confused expression.

    "Monsters," Reba murmured and gulped her saliva.

    Ren listened to her words and took in a deep breath, he then turned silent. He knew that Reba had her hands on Boseman family notes and there was information about this strange world in it.

    Ren looked at his men and saw their condition, all of them were exhausted and needed rest.

    "We will sleep in shifts. Half of you will be on the lookout while the remaining Rest and five hourster the second shift will begin." He ordered in a strict tone.

    When the seven remaining people heard his words, all of them groaned and some even had dissipated expressions on their faces.

    However, they didn''t resist too much as they had been trained to follow every order from their leader.

    Soon enough three people were chosen that would guard the camp for the next five hours.

    Reba saw all this and nodded in satisfaction.

    ...

    "Let''s sleep."

    Jack said as he looked at the three tents in front of him.

    Faneel didn''t wait any longer and quickly moved towards his tent, he was already exhausted and wanted to sleep as fast as he could.

    Feba looked at her tent and then at Jack''s, "I think we should rest for now." She murmured.

    Jack nodded at her words and moved to his small tent and soon enough he entered it.

    Feba stayed behind and kept looking at Jack''s tent with a slight blush on her face.

    ''Should I go in?'' She thought and after contemting for a few minutes she readied herself and moved towards his tent.

    "Hey, Jack." She entered and looked at him with a slight blush on her face.

    Jack saw her entering and smiled. "Come here." He said in a dominating tone.

    Feba''s blush deepened when she listened to his voice. She moved her hair behind her ear and then leaned in towards him.

    "Mmm..." Soon enough they started kissing each other as their hands started to move through each other''s clothes.

    "Kreeee...!"

    As they were consumed in their kiss, suddenly a loud shrieking sounded in their tents.

    Both of them stopped and looked at each other with their eyes wide.

    "There is something outside." Jack quickly buttoned up his shirt and moved out of the tent while grabbing his gun.

    Faneel was already outside of his tent with a pistol in his hand as he looked in the distance with a frown on his face.

    When he heard Jacke out he looked at him and then behind him, Feba also came out of his tent.

    "You guys nned to fuck in this situation?" Faneel looked at them with an annoyed expression.

    "Shut up!" Feba said and moved forward while also looking for the source of the voice, there was also a gun in her hand.

    Faneel snorted and looked ahead. "What in the hell is that thing?" He eximed as he looked at a ck creature running towards them.

    The creature''s build was like a dog but had an open mouth like an octopus. It had five tentacles-like appendages on its mouth through which its yellow teeth were visible.

    "We have to kill it first before ites too close..."

    Before Feba could finish her sentence a gunshot resounded beside her and the creature that was around two hundred meters away suddenly dropped to the ground while its body slid for a few meters because of the momentum.

    She turned her head and looked at Jack, who was holding his gun still pointed at the dog on the ground.

    A surprised expression appeared on her face.

    "Dude, you are awesome!" Faneel said as he looked at Jack with his jaw open.

    Jack on the other hand didn''t get affected by their rtions and maintained his aim on the dog and when he noticed slight flinching, he clicked his trigger again.

    "Bang!"

    The gunshot pierced the air again and the struggling dog-like creature finally stopped moving and dropped to its ce lifeless.

    "You are good." Febaplimented and took in a deep breath, even though she wasn''t sure if she could aim from thus far on a moving object.

    However, Jack did it, not once but twice and it was amendable job, not everyone could achieve this.

    "Yes, he is badass." Faneel was the most excited of the three, he looked at Jack with reverence in his eyes.

    "It''s nothing." Jack finally rxed a bit when he saw that the dog was dead and moved his gun down.

    He acknowledged both Feba and Faneel with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Things are getting dangerous." He murmured and started to move towards the dog.

    "Let''s check it out," Jack said as he still kept his gun in his hand and his attention focused.

    Feba and Faneel looked at his back and nodded at each other, they also started to move towards Jack with their guns in their hands, ready to shoot at any given second.

    Soon they reached in front of the dead dog''s body.

    "This thing looks like a demon from a horror movie." Faneel looked at the dead body with a disgusted look on his face.

    "There could be more creatures like this around, we have to be careful," Jack said and looked around.

 Chapter 201 Another One

    Chapter 201 Another One

    "One of us will have to be on the lookout," Jack said and started to move towards his tent again.

    Feba and Faneel looked at him and nodded and also moved towards their tents again.

    "Both of you guys sleep first, while I stay here," Jack said as he looked at both of them.

    Faneel listened to him and nodded. "Stay careful, I don''t want to be bitten by that monster." He said and moved to his tent. "And I better not wake up to you guys moaning." He said and finally entered the tent.

    Feba looked at him with an annoyed expression and after he was gone she moved her head around and looked at Jack.

    "I can be on the lookout, you can sleep first," she said with a worried expression. "You must be tired." She looked at the dead dog in the distance.

    "No, go rest first," Jack said in a serious voice leaving no room for her to deny, he was not tried at all, he knew that his Ero Meter provided him with superior stamina and because of that he was still fine even after walking for hours.

    Feba looked at his serious expression and sighed. She moved on her toes and kissed him on the lips.

    "Wake me up if you see something, don''t try to fight it alone." She said as she looked into his eyes. "And we have some long-range guns if you want that." She pointed at the bags that were ced beside the tent.

    Jack looked at the bag and nodded. "I will." He said.

    Feba took in a deep breath and finally moved away from him reluctantly. She wanted to sleep with him however now the situation has changed.

    After she entered her tent, Jack took in a deep breath and moved towards the bag that Feba pointed at previously.

    And when he opened it, he found many weapons in there. There were automatic rifles and snipers and there were even some grenades.

    ''They came prepared.'' He was happy with their preparation.

    He took out a sniper and after loading it he sat down slightly away from the tent.

    Soon one hour passed and Jack was still sitting at his ce, as vignt as before. However, no other monster came during this time.

    His notebook was in his hand and there were some questions written.

    He looked at the first question and sighed.

    ''Will any monsterse again?'' And the answer was yes.

    He then asked for a time frame and got a positive answer too. ording to his truth meter, the next monster wille in about ten minutes.

    And from some more questions, he came to know that the monster would not be the same as the dog and would be stronger than it.

    He also asked if he would be able to kill the monster and it was also a positive answer. He would be able to kill the monster with the sniper he has.

    He then asked about the next monster''s timing and found out that after it the new monster wouldn''te for another fifteen hours.

    ''I will be able to rest after killing this monster.'' Jack thought and looked in the east.

    He has already asked where the monster wille from and he found out that it wille from the East.

    He looked at his watch and only five minutes were left before the monster would show up.

    As the clock ticked he started breathing deeply as he kept looking and soon enough he could see a ck shadow in the distance.

    "It''s here," Jack murmured and took in a deep breath. He then looked through the scope and could see a humanoid monster running towards them.

    It had ck-coloured skin just like the dog from before and also had tentacles simr to the dog on its mouth.

    However, this humanoid monster was running far faster than the dog and saliva was dripping out of its mouth as it ran.

    Jack waited for it toe closer as it would increase the chances of the creature dying in a single shot.

    And just when the creature was about five hundred meters away from him, Jack looked for the green panel and just as it shed green, he clicked the trigger.

    "Bang!!!" A loud voice resounded in the surrounding, blowing some air apart and in the distance, the humanoid monster got shot straight in the face.

    ck-coloured gooey blood sttered everywhere as the monster fell to its knees and then to the ground.

    "What happened?" Feba came out of her tent after she heard the shot and looked at Jack with a worried expression on her face.

    Jack on the other hand stood up from the ground and took an automatic rifle in his hand.

    "Another monster." He said as he looked at Feba.

    By this time Faneel was also out of his tent with a gun in his hand. He then looked in the direction, Jack was looking at.

    "You killed another one?" Faneel asked with his brows raised.

    Jack nodded at him and started moving towards the corpse while his gun still pointed at it.

    Feba and Faneel followed him with their guns in their hands.

    After Jack reached in the vicinity of the corpse he shot a few more bullets just to make sure that the thing was dead.

    "It''s like a human," Faneel said as he looked at the dead body.

    "We can tell." Feba snorted and looked at Jack. "I think I should also stay up with you. Who knows what kind of monsters wille next?" She said.

    Jack looked at her and stayed silent.

    "Let''s go back." He said after making sure that the thing was dead.

    After they reached their campsite, Jack looked at Faneel. "Sleep." He said.

    Faneel nodded. "Wake me up when it''s my turn." He said and again moved inside the tent.

    "I will not go inside this time," Feba said with a determined look on her face. She wanted to stay with Jack after seeing the humanoid monster.

    Jack held her hand and then moved inside the tent with her. He knew that no monsters would attack this ce for the next fifteen hours and by that time they would be long gone.

 Chapter 202 No Night

    Chapter 202 No Night

    After pulling her inside the tent Jack pushed her down and started kissing her on the lips.

    Feba giggled a bit and then also started to kiss him, however after a few moments realization dawned on her and she moved her mouth away from him.

    "No one is on the lookout!" She said in a hushed voice and the scene of the dead monsters came to her mind.

    She didn''t wanna be attacked by them while they were having sex or worse when they were sleeping.

    "You can rest and I will look out for these creatures now." She said and sat up in the tent while she started adjusting her clothes.

    "They won''te here now," Jack said as he looked her deep in the eyes.

    Feba listened to him and looked at his expressions and wanted to ask how he knew about it, however refrained from asking.

    Jack has already told them to believe in him and she didn''t wanna question his authority, till now he has saved them from the monsters twice.

    And by his shooting aim Feba could tell that he was apetent guy.

    Jack always carried himself calmly and made rational decisions. She knows that he would never make a stupid decision under the influence of lust.

    She took in a deep breath and a smile formed on her face. "Are you sure?" She asked and then kissed him on the lips.

    "Believe me," Jack answered and started to unbutton his shirt.

    "I believe in you," Feba said and grabbed his hand from which he was undressing, she then looked into his eyes.

    "If that''s the case then I want to try something." She said in a low and shameful tone as a blush formed on her face.

    "What?" Jack asked with a curious expression as he looked at the blush on her face.

    Feba listened to him and turned silent for a bit, the shame on her face getting even more deeper.

    "I won''t judge you," Jack said while cing a hand on her shoulder.

    "Well..." She took in a deep breath. "Let me show you." She said and moved out of the tent.

    "Where are you going?" Jack asked with his brows raised and also followed her out of the tent.

    "Wait, I will tell you." She said and pulled out a nket from one of the bags.

    "What are you gonna do with it?" Jack was curious.

    "Just wait..." Feba said and held his hand. "Follow me." She said and started moving into the grasnd. Jack noticed her ears turning red the more she walked.

    After about five hundred meters away from the tent she dropped the nket on the ground and looked at him while taking in a deep breath.

    "You know what is so strange about this ce?" She asked while looking at the sky.

    "What?" Jack also looked above.

    "The night neveres. The sun is still in the same spot as it was when we first entered this ce." She pointed at the sun.

    Jack listened to her and nodded. "Yes, I noticed that too." He said. He has already thought about it before. However, never paid much attention to it as this was a strange world inside a magical portal.

    Feba looked down again and then leaned in to kiss on his face.

    "I wonder how it would feel to do it under the clear sky in such an open space." She murmured under her breath and looked at Jack with hopeful eyes.

    Jack listened to her and thought for a moment he then looked back at Faneel''s tent.

    "Don''t worry he won''t wake up anytime soon." Feba ced both of her hands on his shoulder and pressed her boobs against his chest.

    Jack turned his head around and looked her in the eyes, a smile then formed on his face. "You are such a pervert." He said in a teasing tone.

    Feba listened to his words and her face turned even more red. Her hands then moved to his shirt and she slowly started to unbutton it.

    "I hope you don''t disappoint me." She said as she looked up again in his eyes.

    Jack tilted his head at her words and looked at her with a smile.

    "I think I have fallen in love with you because of how great you are in bed. But it might be your more attractive attitude, I don''t know for sure." She spoke again and finally removed his shirt

    Jack chuckled at her words and moved away a bit, he then looked at the nket on the ground and then at Feba.

    "Strip." He said.

    Feba smiled at his words and then started removing her clothes with an excited expression on her face. "You are the best." She said while she continued to remove her dress.

    Jack on the other hand picked up the nket from the ground andid it out while spreading it.

    And after he was done he looked at Feba and she was standing naked in front of him with an excited expression on her face.

    "Come here," Jack said and removed his shoes. His legs then touched the grass.

    Feba moved closer to him with a seductive smile on her face and a wave to her gait. Soon she was standing in his vicinity, her hardened nipples brushing against his chest sending ripples of pleasure down her body.

    She could feel the gentle heat from the clear sun and the scenting from Jack made her pussy twitch in pleasure.

    She remembered how Jack made her pass out previously and got even more excited. Lust was clearly visible in her eyes.

    Jack chuckled looking at her expression and then started kissing her neck gently while his hands roamed around her body, feeling her curves and the smoothness of her skin.

    "Aa..." Feba let out a moan as she felt a bite on her nipple and she ced her hand on his head.

    Jack on the other hand started squeezing one of her boobs with his left hand and with his mouth he started ying with her other one.

    "Ahh..." Feba''s eyes rolled back and she moaned out loudly again.

    "Jack I can''t take it anymore, put it in..." She begged as more and more love juices started to drip out of her pussy.

    Jack chuckled and moved away from her, he then removed his belt and pants and his giant dick popped in front of her. "What is the hurry?" Jack said and picked up his belt.

    "What are you gonna do with that?" Feba gulped her saliva as a wave of excitement moved through her body.

    "What do you think?" Jack asked and moved towards her and soon enough he was right in front of her.

    "I don''t know." She said and looked away, Jack could see a glimmer of excitement on her face.

    ''She has be so submissive after the first night. I liked her more when she was a bit dominant.'' Jack thought and kissed her lips.

    "You don''t have to be so submissive to please me," Jack said clearly, he didn''t want any misunderstandings to form between them and wanted a transparent rtionship.

    He wanted to be as transparent with his girls as possible.

    He could tell that Feba was acting submissive because she wanted to be liked by him. It wasmon for a man to be dominant and a woman to be submissive.

    And it was a stereotype that men liked more submissive girls. However, Jack was okay if a girl was a bit dominant, he wanted the real Feba.

    Not the one that she was pretending to be, to please him.

    When Feba listened to him, she looked into his eyes for a few seconds and then a smile formed on her face.

    "Thanks." She said with a grateful tone. "You are the first person I am scared of losing." She said as she brushed her fingers over his forearm.

    "Don''t worry," Jack said and kissed her lips.

    Feba smiled and then looked at the belt in his hand. "What are you waiting for? I want you to fuck me likest time." She said with a wide smile, more excited than before.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "I don''t think you want to pass out in this world."

    "I didn''t pass out, I was just sleeping." She said with an annoyed tone.

    "Ha..." Jack chucked and grabbed one of her hands and then moved it behind her back.

    Feba turned around by the pressure on her shoulder as a slight grunt left her mouth, however, she didn''tin.

    Jack then grabbed her other hand and tied them both together with the belt.

    He then pushed her body on the nket.

    Feba chuckled as sheid down on the nket, with her face down and her ass raised in front of him.

    "Fuck me hard." She said as she looked back.

    Jack got on his knees and started caressing her buttocks as he rubbed the tip of his penis on her vagina.

    "Get ready."

 Chapter 203 Under the Sky

    Chapter 203 Under the Sky

    "Get ready."

    Jack said and pped her ass, leaving a red imprint on her soft skin.

    "Ahh..." Feba let out a moan and then a giggle, she looked around her and could see nothing but vast grasnd.

    The gentle wind caressing her naked body and the rays of the sun only heated her body more.

    This serene feeling moving through her body made her chest tingle and her pussy twitched again.

    She wanted Jack''s dick to enter her vagina and rough her up like thest time.

    "Ahh..." She grasped for breath as she moaned out loudly, she could feel his penis poking against her stomach, which Jack had already inserted deep down her vagina.

    "Ahh... Jack, you are amazing." Feba''s body twitched as a mixture of pleasure and pain moved through her body.

    Just the sheer size of Jack and how he was spreading her pussy apart made butterflies move through her body.

    Soon enough Jack increased his pace and then her moans started to reverberate under the wide clear sky.

    After making her cum from behind Jack flipped her and started pounding her in missionary, while also removing the belt from her hands.

    "Ahha...hah...ha...!" Feba continued to moan as she felt spasm after spasm in her stomach, and a tingling feeling started buzzing in her brain.

    ''Oh... God, he is so good! I will never be able to leave him.'' Feba grabbed his head with both of her hands and then started kissing his mouth, while Jack continued to pound his giant dick in her pussy.

    "ah..." After a few minutes, Jack grunted. "I am gonna cum soon." He said as he increased his pace.

    "Cum inside," Feba said while moaning, she was under the pleasure of his penis and didn''t care if he came inside her.

    Jack didn''t hesitate after she permitted him and released a huge load inside her vagina.

    "Ahh..." He moved aside and sat on the nket while taking in deep breaths, however, there was a smile on his face.

    His gazended on Feba, whose legs were spread apart and sweat covered her body and her stomach was still twitching from pleasure.

    Jack waited for a minute or two and then stood up, "Stand up." He said while grabbing Feba''s hand and then made her stand up.

    After she was standing, Jack moved behind her back and from there he ced both of his legs on hers and then inserted his penis in her vagina.

    Feba''s head moved back as a deep moan moved out of her chest.

    Jack locked the fingers of both her hands inside his fingers and then started pounding her from behind.

    In this position, all the control was in Jack''s hands and Feba could only stay in her position and moan loudly, and she liked it.

    After a few minutes of continuous pounding, her legs started turning into noodles and she wanted to kneel down, however, Jack didn''t let her.

    He kept her standing straight and kept thrusting again and again.

    Feba on the other hand continued to moan helplessly and soon enough her whole body jerked and she had a loud orgasm.

    Arge wave of pleasure moved through her body and tears of joy formed in her eyes.

    "Ahh Jack, I am cumming...."

    Jack listened to her loud moan and could felt her body spasming, however, didn''t stop, he was also about to cum and increase his speed even more.

    After a  few minutes of continuous pounding, Jack finally released his semen inside her vagina and then he let her go.

    And just as he let Feba go, her legs turned weak and she sat down on the nket with a small smile on her face. Pleasure hormones still moving under her skin.

    Jack took in a few deep breaths and then a smile formed on his face. "We are not done yet." He said and picked her up again.

    This time he fucked her from the front while keeping her standing.

    When he was done from the front he picked her up in his hands and then started fucking her in the air.

    Their quest for pleasure continued for the next three hours after which they decided to stop and then theyy under the vast sky.

    Feba''s head was resting on Jack''s shoulder and her hands on his waist.

    "I love you." She murmured and kissed his neck.

    "I love you too." Jack hugged her tightly.

    After an hour of cuddling, Feba was already asleep and so was Jack, however, he opened his eyes and looked at her.

    "Feba..." He said while gently shaking her body.

    Feba also opened her eyes and looked at him. "What?" She asked with her brows furrowed. She was enjoying her sleep with him.

    "Let''s go inside our tents before Faneel wakes up and sees us in this condition," Jack said and picked up his clothes.

    Feba looked at him for a few moments in silence and finally stood up too with a sigh, she wanted to spend some more time with him in the open area. However Jack was right, Faneel could wake up anytime.

    After both of them got dressed again, Feba picked up the nket and started moving towards their tent with Jack.

    Jack was the first one to enter his tent, he moved in and rested his body.

    Feba on the other hand stayed outside for a few minutes and then entered her tent.

    After about seven hours Jack opened his eyes and felt a heavy feeling on his back, he looked behind and found Feba sleeping while hugging him from behind.

    ''She came in after I slept.'' Jack thought and smiled. He then sat up in the tent. He was feeling refreshed after sleeping

    When he moved, Feba also opened her eyes and looked at him. "Let''s cuddle a bit more." She murmured as she looked at him with a raised nose.

    She wanted to sleep with him more.

    "No, we have to move," Jack said as he started adjusting things around him.

    He was about to move out of the tent when Feba grabbed his hand and stopped him.

    "Wait for a bit." She said and sat up in the small tent.

    "What?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    Feba took in a deep breath and then started removing her pants and soon she was in her ck underwear and tee-shirt.

    Jack looked at her and stayed silent, a small smile then formed on his face.

    When Feba saw the smile on his face she rxed and then moved on hisp. "You are the best." She said and started kissing his neck.

    While her panties started rubbing against his pants and soon enough she could feel a bulge under his pants and then a smile formed on her face.

    "Let''s make it quick." She said as she moved her hands on his pant zip and soon took out his giant penis.

    Sliding her panties aside she pointed the tip of his shaft at her entrance and then pushed her body down.

    "You just stay still, let me do everything." She said when she felt his legs trying to move.

    Jack listened to her and nodded, he decided to give her a chance.

    Feba smiled and started moving up and down on hisp while she kept kissing his lips.

    "Jack... Ahh..." Her eyes rolled back after a few minutes, as she moved back and forth, she had alreadye once and Jack hadn''t even grunted once.

    Even after cumming she didn''t stop and continued to move her body in hisp and only after half an hour did Jack start moaning and rested his hands on her waist.

    "Keep going..." He said and moved both of his hands under her tee shirt and started squeezing her boobs.

    When Feba heard his words she got even more excited and started moving at an even greater pace.

    Jack continued to fondle her chest while Feba didn''t stop her attacks and soon enough she heard his pleasure-filled moan and then felt his warm liquid inside her vagina.

    "Ahh..." She grunted and also orgasmed with the feeling of his warm semen.

    Jack took in a deep breath of pleasure and moved her away from hisp, he then ced his penis back inside his pants and started moving out of the tent.

    "Come out when you are ready." He said and finally exited his tent and just as he expected Faneel was already woken up.

    He was currently near the demon dog''s corpse, examining it.

    Jack looked at him and frowned. He then soon reached near Faneel.

    "What are you looking for?" Jack asked.

    Faneel listened to him and stood up. "You woke up?" He asked and looked at the corpse again.

    "Yes." Jack nodded.

    "You should have told me if you guys didn''t wanna be on the lookout," Faneel said with a slightly annoyed tone.

    "We could have been attacked by these strange monsters." He continued.

    Jack listened to him and sighed. "Don''t worry, I was careful and knew that nothing woulde." He said.

    "How?" Faneel asked with his brows furrowed.

    "I just know." Jack didn''t care to exin or lie to him.

 Chapter 204 Craters!

    Chapter 204 Craters!

    "I think we should move," Jack said as he looked in the distance.

    Faneel looked at him and nodded. "Let me pack up." He said and looked at Jack''s tent and Feba wasing out of it with a blush on her face.

    "Tsh..." Faneel looked away and moved towards his tent and started folding it.

    Soon enough Jack and Feba also got to work and in no time they packed everything up.

    "Follow me and stay on your toes we might be attacked anytime," Jack said and started moving towards the North again.

    Feba and Faneel moved behind him with guns in their hands and their eyes looking for any disturbance in the grasnd.

    Jack on the other hand took out his notebook and pen while moving ahead and then asked a question.

    "Will we face these monsters again on our way?" He asked and wrote yes and no options and soon enough got his answer.

    ''Yes...'' He sighed and ced his notebook in the bag again, he then took out his automatic rifle and started moving with vignce.

    "Rawar!!" After moving for about an hour they suddenly heard a roar from above them.

    Feba was the first one to look up and gulped her saliva. "Is that a flying tiger?" She said and quickly pointed her gun at the monster.

    Jack and Faneel also looked at it and pointed their guns. Like the other monsters, this tiger was also ck in colour and it had bat-like wings on its back and it''s mouth was covered in tentacles.

    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."

    Jack shot three bullets from his gun and it directly hit the tiger''s head.

    "Ahhh...."

    The tiger shirked and started to fall to the ground in a weird trajectory trying to p its wings.

    However, no matter how hard it tried, it could not keep up for the moment and lost consciousness in the air and finallynded on the ground while blowing grass and soil apart on the ce itnded.

    The Tiger was so heavy that it created a small crater in thend where it fell.

    The three of them took in a deep breath and a relieved expression appeared on their faces.

    "It must be dead. You are amazing dude." Faneel said and moving his gun down he started to move towards the small crater.

    Jack stood at his ce while taking in deep breaths, while Feba looked at him with a glimmer in her eyes.

    ''He is so much better than the sharpshooters in the organisation.'' She thought and moved towards him.

    "Rawr...!" Before Faneel could step close to the crater, arge gust of wind blew and the tiger rose from the crater again.

    This time angrier than before.

    "How the fuck is this thing not dead!" Faneel yelled and pointed his rifle at the flying beast and began to shoot.

    Feba on the other hand turned her head and looked at Faneel and her eyes widened, a worried expression then appeared on her face.

    "Faneel!" She yelled as she saw the tiger opening its jaw and moving towards Faneel at high speed.

    Although Faneel was also a great shooter, he was not on the level of Jack and most of his shotsnded on Tiger''s body, which only enraged it more.

    Feba took her gun and also started to shoot, she was a senior member of the Red Cors so most of her shotsnded on the tiger''s head just like Jack''s.

    However this time there was no effect on the tiger, it was as if it suddenly became bulletproof.

    "Jack..." Feba clenched her teeth and called out Jack''s name when she saw the tiger almost reaching Faneel.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Suddenly gun sounds started sounding from behind her ears and every one of the bullets startednding in the tiger''s left eye.

    ck-coloured blood sttered everywhere and the tiger fell again with a roar, this time just a meter away from Faneel.

    This time however Jack didn''t stop shooting and continued to empty his bullets straight in the tiger''s head.

    His every shotnded in the tiger''s eye again and again.

    Feba and Faneel looked at Jack with their eyes widened. ''He is a monster...'' Faneel thought and stepped back.

    He had never seen someone with such an urate aim, and that too what an automatic rifle.

    "Move Back Faneel," Jack said and started stepping towards the tiger.

    Faneel listened to his voice and nodded, he then broke out of his stupor and moved back giving Jack way.

    Jack on the other hand finally stood above the crater and looked at the dead tiger in the pool of blood.

    He shot a few more times and after seeing no reactions from the tiger did he calmed down.

    ''It''s finally dead.'' Jack thought and sighed in relief.

    "We should keep moving," Feba said from behind and stepped beside Jack. "I think we should move before more of these creaturese." She looked at Jack.

    Jack listened to her and nodded. "Let''s go." He said and started moving forward after picking up their bags.

    "Rawr!!! Rawr!!!" However, before they even moved five hundred meters away from the tiger''s dead body, some more roars started reverberating from behind them.

    The three of them turned around quickly and in the distance, they could see ten more Tigers flying in their direction.

    "Fuck!" Faneel eximed and clenched the gun in his hand tightly.

    Feba on the other hand also took in a deep breath and gulped her saliva.

    Just killing the one tiger took so many bullets and it almost killed Faneel, now they were facing ten more of them.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the tigers with his eyes narrowed and raised his gun.

    "We will have to fight them!" He said and started shooting.

    Feba and Faneel looked at him and nodded. They also calmed down when they saw a calm expression on Jack''s face and began shooting too.

    "Try to aim their eyes," Jack said and emptied a few rounds and one of the tigers in the air fell with ck blood spurting out of its eyes.

    ....

    "Reba!" Ren yelled as he looked at a ck dog running towards Reba with its tentacle mouth open.

    Reba on the other hand looked at the dog too and took in a deep breath.

    "Shoot it to death!" She yelled and pointed at the dog and soon enough bullet after bullet rang from each side and before the dog could reach Reba it fell dead on the ground.

    After seeing that Reba was safe, Ren let out a sigh of relief and moved towards her.

    "We have faced ten of them by now." He said as he looked at the dead dog.

    Reba listened to him and stayed silent. "Be grateful that we didn''t face a flying tiger or half of us would already be dead."

    "Flying Tiger?" Ren asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes, there were mentions of them in Boseman Family notes and although the tigerse rarely, it''s said that they are bulletproof and their only weak spot is their eyes." She said as she looked at Ren.

    "We can kill them by shooting in their eyes," Ren said.

    "Do you think anyone here is capable enough to soot a flying object so precisely?" Reba asked with both of her hands over her waist.

    Ren turned silent and then moved his head to look at one of the bags in their team. "That can help." He said.

    "No! We can''t use it on the flying tiger. There is something more dangerous and it will help us if we ever face it." Reba said and also nced at the big bag.

    Ren listened to her and took in a deep breath. "More Dangerous?" He asked.

    "Yes, just pray that we don''t meet it." She said and then looked at her team.

    "Let''s go!" She yelled and started moving forwards.

    Ren stood rooted at his ce for a few seconds and then started moving forwards with a sigh.

    "Madam we have found something." After walking for few hours, one of the guys form Reba''s team said as he pointed at a crater in the grasnd.

    Reba who was looking at herpass, when suddenly heard his voice looked up and then her gaze followed the direction were the soldier was pointing at.

    "What is it?" She looked at Ren, who was standing over the crater and looking down.

    "A tiger..." Ren murmured as an uneasy expression appeared on his face.

    Reba soon came besides him and also looked down the crater and her eyes widened in terror.

    "This must be a flying tiger... Someone killed it!" She said and took in a deep breath.

    She has read about the horrors a flying tiger could bring and now one if it wasying dead in front of her.

    "It was shot by a gun." Ren said as he looked at the wound in its eyes.

    "Someone entered before us." Reba murmured and closed her eyes for a few seconds.

    "How?" Ren furrowd his brows. "You brought the Boseman Notes and none but you knows the spell." He said.

    "I don''t know!" She said and clenched her first.

    "Madam!!!" Suddenly another terrified voice came from besides her.

    "What?!" Reba looked at the man who yelled.

    "There are more craters!"

 Chapter 205 Hena

    Chapter 205 Hena

    Reba and Ren stood over a bag as they looked at all the craters with horror.

    Reba was the most affected of the two, she had read the notes about the flying tigers and how even a single of them could kill hordes of trained professionals.

    "Who... Who could have done something like this?" She looked around and murmured, her words stuttering.

    Ren took in a deep breath when he saw Reba''s expression, just by her reaction he could tell that the situation was serious.

    He has faced the demon dog before and even killing that creature was a hard task, because of its speed.

    And he had heard about Flying Tigers from Reba, she had told him, how these tigers were at least a hundred times more difficult to deal with than the dogs.

    "All of them are killed by a gun. And probably a single gun." Ren said as he examined the wounds on the dead tigers.

    "Do you think a supernatural person might have entered the ce?" Ren asked as he turned his head and looked at Reba.

    "Supernatural?" Reba looked at him with her brows raised.

    "Don''t try to be ignorant. Both of us know that supernatural people exist." Ren said as he stepped towards her.

    Reba listened to him and turned silent. "That can''t be possible." She murmured.

    "I have heard that your father is also superhuman. And even your elder brother..."

    "Shut up!" Reba berated Ren before he couldplete his sentence. "Stop spouting nonsense if you don''t know when to speak."

    Ren listened to her and turned silent while gritting his teeth.

    Reba took in a deep breath and calmed herself down. "We have to keep moving, we can''t let the other people get their hands on Ring of Power!" She looked in the distance with determination in her eyes.

    Ren saw her face and calmed down. He knew that he stepped over his boundaries. "I am sorry madam." He said and turned around to inspect the other corpses.

    "No worries." Reba sighed and started to move again.

    After about ten minutes their group united together in front of a grasnd patch. Where gun shells were scattered and the grass was painted red.

    "It''s blood," Ren said as he took some of the red liquid between his fingers. "If I am correct there were a total of three people and at least one of them is heavily injured, looking at the blood."

    Reba nodded at his words, she also came to the same conclusion after looking at all the evidence.

    "We might be able to catch them if we move quickly, they are injured and must be healing somewhere near," Ren said again as he looked at her with determined eyes.

    Reba listened to him and took in a deep breath. "These guys would be not easy to deal with. To kill ten of these creatures is not easy." She murmured.

    "Yes Madam, but we have to deal with them if we want the Ring of Power and it would be better if we did it before they are healed," Ren said.

    Reba contemted and nodded. She then looked at her team. "Let''s go everyone, we will move fast now." She said and started moving.

    A small smile formed on Ren''s Face as he moved behind her. "Don''t ck guys!" Hemanded like an army leader.

    When the soldiers heard his dominating voice all of them straightened up and started moving at a greater pace than before.

    While on their way Reba suddenly looked at Ren and spoke. "Do you think we would be able to kill them even if they are injured?" She asked.

    Ren looked into her eyes and nodded. "We can use that." He said while moving his gaze to the big bag.

    Reba listened to him and gulped her saliva and after thinking for some time she nodded.

    When Ren saw her nodding an excited smile formed on his face and he started walking with even more fervour.

    ...

    "Ashely! Why did you bring me here?! It''s so cold..." An annoyed voice came from behind Ashely as she was looking at a giant Rock in front of her, there was a smartphone in her hand.

    "This was thest location of them," Ashely said as she looked back at a young girl with green hair and eyes.

    "I don''t care, I want to go back, Ash!" The green-haired girl said with her nose raised in annoyance.

    Ashley took in a deep breath as she saw the girl''s tantrums. "Hena, this is a perfect mission for you to start." She said while cing both her hands on her waist.

    "I said I don''t care, I am going back even if you don''t want to," Hena said as she turned around to leave the snowy mountain.

    "Wait, Hena... Your mom will be annoyed if you don''tplete this mission." Ashely said as she quickly ran beside the young girl.

    Hena let out a breath from her nose when she heard Ashely''s words.

    "Are you threatening me in the name of my mom?" Hena red at Ashely with her eyes narrowed in anger.

    Ashley smiled awkwardly and stepped back when she saw her angry gaze. "No Hena, no, how can I threaten you? I was just suggesting..."

    "Don''t annoy me. Hmph!" Hena said and then suddenly her gazended on the sky and her brows furrowed.

    Ashley followed her gaze and looked at the sky too, however, couldn''t find anything.

    "What are you looking at Hena?" Ashely asked.

    "Nothing it''s just a feeling," Hena said and sighed and then looked at Ashely again. "Ok, I will stay here, but don''t you dare open your mouth in front of my mom!" She spoke again while pointing at Ashely.

    "Yes, I won''t," Ashely said with an amiable smile. ''This bitch, if not for her being so powerful, I would have crushed her under my feet!''

    "Mom, she sensed our presence." Echo looked at Vieva in the air.

    Vieva stared silently as she looked at the two girls on the ground. ''The green-haired one is dangerous, she is giving me this ominous aura.'' She thought and took in a deep breath.

    "Stay and observe them." She said and started focusing on the girls.

    Echo also did the same.

    "Why are you holding that phone?" Hena asked as she looked at Ashely fiddling with a phone in her hand.

    "It''s the phone of Faneel," Ashely said as she finally booted up the phone.

    "Faneel?" Hena raised her brows.

    "You didn''t read the file?" Ashely looked at Hena with her brows furrowed.

    "What file?" Hena was confused.

    Ashely looked at her and sighed. "Never mind." She looked at the phone again and found out that it was protected by a password.

    "How are you gonna open it?" Hena moved forward a bit to get a clear look at the phone.

    "Seriously?" Ashley looked at her with a fed-up expression.

    "What?" Guilt shed in Hena''s eyes, "Am I supposed to know how it will open?"

    "You are one of the most powerful members of Red Cors, you must have at least known it." Ashely was slightly annoyed by her ignorance.

    "Don''t make that face. I don''t need to know anything, I am powerful enough to beat anyone up." Hena looked away with a proud expression.

    "Power won''t help you everywhere." Ashley sighed and looked at the phone again. "All of the Red Cors members have their phone password uploaded on our private site."

    "Oh," Hena said and took out her phone "Let me check it." She said with a chuckle. "I have a superior ess." Her voice was filled with pride.

    Ashely looked at her and sighed. ''Why do I have to babysit this powerful monster?'' A helpless expression appeared on her face.

    "There is no cellr reception here," Ashley said in a slightly annoyed tone.

    Hena heard her voice and looked at her with wide eyes. "Are you for real?! Then how will we get the password?"

    "I already prepared them beforehand as I have read the file," Ashley said and entered a password to the phone and just as she expected the phone unlocked.

    "Wow..." Hena looked at her with a glimmer in her eyes. "You are smarter then you look." She said.

    Ashely''s brows twitched at her words. ''This fucking bitch!''

    "Thanks for the praise madam." Ashley looked at her with polite smile.

    "No need to thank me, you deserve it." Hena had a proud expression on her face. "Now quickly tell me what are you looking for in his phone?"

    Ashley looked at the phone with a sigh. "I don''t know, I hope that he left something for us." She murmured and opened the gallery.

    "What? Are you serious? What if he left nothing?" Hena raised her nose.

    "Then we will have to search the entire mountain." Ashley looked at the big ce and shuddered at the thought of searching the ce.

    "I am not doing that!" Hena refused immediately.

    Ashley stayed silent at her words and looked at the phone and in it she could only see a single video and nothing else.

    "Seems like he left is something." She murmured and clicked on the video.

    "What?" Hena also looked curiously.

    Vieva also narrowed her eyes when she heard their conversation.

 Chapter 206 Blake Family

    Chapter 206 ke Family

    "If you are watching this video then you are probably a member of the Red Cors. The big rock where this phone was probably found..."

    Hena and Ashley looked at the video note left by Faneel.

    "He is saying that he entered that Rock?" Hena said after watching the whole video. Her gaze then moved andnded on the big t Rock in front of her.

    "There is a spell to open a portal through this Rock," Ashely said as she ced the phone back in her pocket and looked at the Rock with her mouth slightly open.

    "Oh, this will be fun," Hena said as an excited expression appeared on her face, she then turned her head around and looked at Ashley, "Quickly open the portal so we can enter." She said again.

    "I think we should go back and prepare first, we don''t know what''s inside the portal," Ashley said with a frown on her face.

    "No! Let''s go now." Hena looked at her with a wide smile. "I will take care of everything." She said.

    "No Hena, I don''t think it''s safe." Ashley refused and took a step back, she didn''t wanna enter some strange portal before preparing her best.

    And it would be better if the boss reced her with someone else. ''I didn''t sign up for this, I thought this would be an easy search mission.'' Ashley thought and sighed.

    "OK, you can go back if you want, but I am going inside. I have already memorized the spell." Hena said and looked at the Rock with a glimmer in her eyes.

    "No Hena are you crazy?! We have to go back together. If I went back alone then your mom would kill me." Ashely said and moved forward a bit, there was a worried expression on her face.

    She didn''t think that Hena would make such a stupid decision and put her in such a situation. She wanted to go back and have a chat with Cavin, she didn''t wanna go unprepared inside.

    "I don''t care," Hena said and moved her hand in front of the big Rock. "Rage Fire of the Deadly Dragons!" She yelled andughed maniacally. "Finally I get to see something exciting after so long."

    Ashley listened to her and gulped her saliva, her steps stumbled backwards and she looked at the small blue line expanding on the rock.

    ''I can''t go back without her, or my death is certain, and I can''t persuade this stubborn monster. I have to go in with her!'' Ashely clenched her fist and took out Faneel''s phone out of her pocket and ced it on the ground.

    ''I hope someone sanees and picks this phone up.'' She thought and looked at the Rock again, the portal was already big enough for both of them to enter.

    "Mom, should we stop them?" Echo said as she prepared herself to attack the two girls.

    Vieva listened to her words and stayed silent, "No let''s wait for them to enter. We have already memorized the spell. It would be better if we saved our energy to deal with the things inside." Vieva said with her eyes narrowed as she looked at the green-haired girl on the ground.

    ''She is extremely strong, Me and Echo won''t be able to defeat her. I will have to gain my powers back to have a chance against this little freak." Vieva thought and gulped her saliva.

    "Mother it would be better if we kill them now, so they don''t trouble us inside the portal." Echo looked at Vieva with a hurried expression.

    "Shut up!" Vieva berated her and stayed in her position, "Just do as I say." She said again with an annoyed expression on her face.

    Echo listened to her and turned silent. ''This bitch, I will kill her once I get my hands on the Ring of Power.'' She thought and turned silent.

    Vieva took in a deep breath and looked at them entering the portal and soon enough the green-haired girl jumped inside the portal with an excited expression on her face, while Ashely entered behind her reluctantly.

    A few seconds after they were gone the portal closed again and only now did Vieva and Echo turn visible andnded on the ground.

    "Create a new portal," Vieva said as she looked at Echo.

    Echo listened to her and nodded. "Yes, mother." She said and looked at the Rock. "Rage Fire of the Deadly Dragons." Echo recited from her memories and soon enough a blue line appeared in front of her too.

    Vieva saw the portal opening and took in a deep breath, this was an important moment for her as if she wanted to get her powers back, getting her Hands on the Ring of Power was the only option.

    "Let''s go, Mom," Echo said and started stepping toward the blue portal.

    Vieva listened to her voice and broke out of her stupor. She then looked at Faneel''s phone on the ground and picked it up, she then started moving forward.

    Echo noticed her picking up the phone, however, didn''t say anything as she knew that her mother does everything for a reason and she was an intelligent and cunning person.

    "Let''s go," Vieva said and finally flew inside the portal and behind her Echo also followed.

    After they were gone, silence enveloped the ce.

    "This ce..." Vieva looked at the vast grasnd in front of her and was mesmerized.

    "It''s Vast." Echo also murmured as she looked at the ce.

    "Let''s find him first," Vieva said and clicked her finger and just as she did so a water bottle appeared in front of her.

    "Jack?" Echo asked curiously.

    "Hmm..." Vieva nodded and took some water in her palm and started reciting a spell. She then looked at the water.

    "This... He is still untrackable." Vieva murmured as a frown appeared on her face.

    "Mother that girl Reba is in here, I can see her." As Vieva was lost in the thoughts of Jack she suddenly heard Echo''s voice from beside her and looked at her.

    She could see Echo also holding some water in her palm and looking at it.

    "You can see her?" Vieva said and moved forward, she then looked at Echo''s palm and could see Reba in it.

    "Yes, mother." Echo nodded.

    ''Then why can''t I sense Jack? I am ny-nine per cent sure that he also came to this world.''

    "Mother I can''t sense Jack," Echo said again as she looked at her palm.

    Vieva looked at her and nodded. "Same here," she murmured. "He might have left this dimension and moved to another one." She said again.

    "Or he could be dead too," Echo said as she looked at her palm.

    When Vieva heard her words a strange feeling moved through her chest and she felt a bit hurt.

    ''This guy, he has made me weak.'' She thought and took in a deep breath. "Let''s go and find this Reba girl," Vieva said and started flying towards the north.

    Echo followed behind her.

    .....

    "Ahh... We walked for an hour and there is nothing else other than this grasnd." Henained as she looked at Ashley with a pout on her face.

    "It''s not my fault," Ashley said with her brows twitching, she was furious at Hena for getting her in this strange infinite ce.

    "If I knew that it would be this boring then I would have never entered in the first ce," Hena said and snorted.

    "I told you, that we should n first before entering, now how will we ever get out of this ce?" Ashley asked as she ced both her hands on her waist and looked at Hena.

    "It''s not my fault," Hena said as she looked away and started whistling, there was a bit of guilt on her face.

    "It was all your fault!" Ashley pointed her finger at her and stomped her legs a few times to decrease her frustration.

    "No need to be so worked up, we will get out of here eventually," Hena said with a nonchnt expression.

    "And how exactly are we gonna do that?!" Ashely stomped her legs again, by this point she wanted to pull her hair out of her head.

    "We will." Hena chuckled and a wide smile formed on her face. "And if we can''t find an exit then I will make one." Her eyes started shing green.

    When Ashely saw her expression she took a step back and gulped her saliva. ''She is strong... Extremely strong, there are rumours that she is the strongest superhuman in the ke Family.'' Ashely thought an image of a middle-aged woman appeared in her head.

    She also had green eyes and hair just like Hena. ''Even her mother is so powerful, so if the rumours are true then she may be able to destroy this world and create an exit!''

    Ashley came to a conclusion and a shudder moved through her body.

    "Let''s move, I hope we find something soon," Ashley said as she took in a deep breath.

    "Let''s go!" Hena said with a smile and started moving forward while whistling.

    However, before they could move a single step a small girl appeared in front of them.

    "Hello guys, do you need help? If so then answer my simple question and I will help you." The small girl said with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 207 Fuck This Shit!

    ?

    Both Hena and Ashely looked at the girl with surprised expressions on their faces.

    ''Where did this girle from? I didn''t even sense her!'' Ashely thought and stepped back in terror.

    Where else there was a wide smile on Hena''s face, she looked at Twinkle with a glimmer in her eyes and stepped forward, she then squatted down in front of her.

    "Hello little girl, what''s your name?" She asked with a curious smile on her face as she looked at Twinkle from up to down.

    Twinkle was wearing a tee shirt and skirt and her hair was tied in twin tails that gave her a unique charm.

    "Who are you calling a little girl? Your grandma should call me grandma." Twinkle said and snorted, she then crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "Hehehe..." Henaughed and moving her hand she pinched her cheeks. "You are so cute," Hena said.

    "Don''t touch me!" Twinkle said and disappeared from there and then appeared a distance away.

    Hena''s smile widened when she saw Twinkle moving out of her grasp. She stood up and looked at her silently.

    "What do you want?" Ashley asked as she looked at the little girl with sweat forming on her forehead.

    For some reason, her heart was beating fast looking at Twinkle. It was as if the little girl was way above her league in terms of power.

    "I am Twinkle. If you guys answer my question correctly then I will help you guys." She said while adjusting herposure.

    "You will?" Ashely asked while gulping her saliva.

    "Yes." Twinkle nodded.

    "So ask the question," Ashley said as she took in a deep breath.

    "OK, so here is the question." Twinkle said and a wide smile formed on her face. "How many fingers do I have?" She asked and looked at both of them with a devilish smile on her face.

    Ashely heard her question and narrowed her eyes, she could clearly see ten fingers on her hand. ''No, the answer can''t be that easy.'' She thought and started contemting.

    "What if we can''t answer your question?" Hena asked with a curious look on her face.

    Twinkle listened to her and her eyes narrowed in a smile. "Then I will kill both of you." She said and let out a giggle.

    "What?" Ashely''s eyes widened as terror returned to her face. ''That was the reason why I never wanted toe to this ce! Fuck!''

    "Then we don''t want to answer your question," Ashely said quickly.

    Twinkle chuckled at her words. "Oh, did I forget to tell you that you can''t back out now and you guys only have ten minutes to answer my question." Twinkle looked at Ashely with a demonic expression on her face.

    "You should have told us before..."

    "We will answer," Hena said before Ashely couldplete her words.

    Both Twinkle and Ashely looked at Hena and could see an excited expression on her face, it was as if she was enjoying the situation.

    "Now, that''s more like it!" Twinkle praised Hena.

    "Think again Hena," Ashely warned, she could already tell what was going through Hena''s brain. ''She definitely wants to fight this little girl and would give a wrong answer on purpose'' Hena thought and gulped her saliva.

    "Yes, I will." Hena gave Ashely a wink.

    ''I think this is the only option left.'' Ashley looked at Hena and nodded.

    Hena''s smile widened at her approval.

    "You have zero fingers," Hena said suddenly as she looked at Twinkle.

    Twinkle listened to her answer and her smile widened. "Hahaha... Wrong answer. I will kill this blonde first." Twinkle said and looked at Ashley.

    Ashley on the other hand heard her words and subconsciously tried to step backwards, however, before she could even think of moving back Twinkle was already in front of her with a wide demonic smile on her face and her eyes shing red.

    ''She is fast!'' Ashely gritted her teeth. She could see a small dagger in Twinkle''s hand that was moving towards her at high speed. ''Is this how I am gonna die?! Because of Hena''s stupidity?!'' Ashely felt sad as her life began shing before her eyes.

    "Not so soon... Hehe..." Just when the dagger was about to stab into Ashley''s chest it stopped and then she gained her focus again, Beside her stood Hena with a bright smile on her face and she stopped the dagger with her fingers.

    Twinkle on the other hand saw her dagger get stopped in the middle and frowned. ''This girl is troublesome.'' A thought moved through her brain and before she could do anything she felt heavy pressure in her abdomen.

    "What?!" Her eyes widened and then her body flew backwards at high speeds. Her small body dragged through the grasnd making a line of scattered soil and grass.

    Ashley saw the death disappearing in front of her and let out a sigh of relief. "Hena, I think we should escape. This little girl is not normal." Ashley said as she looked at Hena.

    "No! Things are just getting exciting." Hena said and removed her ck coat and dropped it on the ground. She looked in the distance and could see the little girl levitating above the ground with a ck aura covering her body.

    Twinkle''s hair was flowing upwards and she looked at Hena with her eyes glowing red. It was clear that she was angry with Hena.

    Hena on the other hand chuckled and clicked the fingers of her hand. "Don''t disappoint me, little girl." She said and started stepping forward. "Ash, hide if you can, things are about to get messy." She said and disappeared from her ce and then appeared in front of Twinkle as her punch flew towards her face.

    "Where the fuck am I supposed to hide in this ce!" A frustrated expression appeared on Ashely''s face as she started running away with all her power.

    However, as she was running she heard a rumble behind her and saw Henaing towards her at high speed, the speed was so great that the ground below her started to fly up in pieces.

    "Fuck!" Ashley cursed and jumped sideways and while jumping her gazended on Hena''s unconscious body hitting the ground and creating a deep crater, she could also see a big sh on her neck, from which blood was spurting.

    When Ashley saw Hena lying on the ground unconscious with blood dripping from her neck, her eyes widened in terror.

    "This..." She froze at her ce in horror and then suddenly looked at Twinkle, who was moving towards Hena in slow steps, however with her each step she was closing in meters of distance.

    ''This little girl is powerful! I am truly dead now!'' Tears began forming in her eyes as a pain pierced her chest, she was feeling helpless and wronged in this situation.

    Suddenly Twinkle appeared over Hena''s unconscious body with her bloody dagger in her hand. "You are the first human that has put up this much fight in centuries. I will ce your finger on my topmost shelf. Be proud." Twinkle said and raised the dagger above her head.

    "Die now." She said and swiped down with all her force, intending to kill Hena with one shot.

    "I should run!" Ashley eximed and stood up, however, her body fell down again as her legs were not listening to her because of the dread she was in.

    Twinkle''s dagger reached in front of Hena''s face and was about to gauge her eye out, however, the dagger suddenly stopped just before it could enter Hena''s eyes.

    "Hehehe... I was kidding, I am not unconscious." Hena suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the dagger held between her fingers.

    Twinkle saw her smiling and her eyes widened. A shudder suddenly moved through her body and she quickly jumped back.

    ''What was that!'' She gulped her saliva and looked at the crater, from which Hena wasing out while taking a ywan. ''I felt as if I was about to die!'' Twinkle thought and jumped back even more.

    ''I can die?'' Another thought moved through her brain and she suddenly felt her heart started beating at a rapid pace. ''What is this feeling, why is my heart beating so fast? I have never felt this before.''

    Twinkle started taking in deep breaths as she looked at Hena moving towards her slowly.

    Her hands started shaking the more Hena came forward. ''Is this fear?'' She looked in her green eyes. ''No, it''s terror, terror of certain death!'' She thought and clicked her fingers.

    And with her click her body disappeared and twopasses dropped on the ground.

    "I admit defeat. Crush thesepasses if you wanna go out of this ce." Her voice reverberated in the area after she was gone.

    "She ran away!" Hena said as she looked around for Twinkle. "What a bummer... I was begging to enjoy it." An annoyed expression appeared on her face and her neck began to heal.

    Ashley, who was on the ground looking at all the events in fright finally calmed down and then lost consciousness. ''Fuck this shit!'' This was herst thought.

 Chapter 208 End Of The World.

    ?

    "Jack, what the hell is this ce?" Feba asked as she looked around her.

    After travelling north for hours and fighting many more monsters they finally reached a portal and entered it and now they were in a different space than before.

    Feba could see big walls made up of stone and there were some carvings on the walls that looked like humans dancing.

    "This looks like a maze," Faneel said as he looked ahead for him and gritted his teeth. His gaze thennded on Jack who was standing between them quietly, his clothes were torn and bandages could be seen below them.

    Feba noticed Faneel''s gaze and also looked at Jack''s bandages. She remembered how he got that wound.

    It was when they fought the ten flying tigers. One of them flew towards her and Jack protected her by pushing her aside and taking the hit instead.

    A guilty expression appeared on her face as she moved towards him and ced her hand over his shoulder.

    "Jack, I am so sorry." She said tears almost forming in her eyes.

    Jack turned his head and looked at her in the eyes. "Don''t start crying again." He said with a serious expression on his face.

    She has been crying for the past few hours every chance she gets and Jack has stopped her many times, however, she refuses to listen.

    Feba listened to him and took in a deep breath to control her emotions. "OK, I won''t cry but you have to rest. That wound was pretty deep." She said.

    "I have already exined this to you before. I am fine and we don''t have time to rest. I have to move forward and achieve my goal." He said as he looked ahead.

    "There is no way you are okay, that wound was not normal, it could kill you if you ignore it." This time it was Faneel who spoke. He had seen the big wound with his eyes and could tell that for it to heal it would take at least several months even under doctors'' surveince.

    And Jack was walking for hours with just some normal sutures that Feba did and some antiseptic. There was no way Jack wasn''t feeling any pain.

    Jack looked at both of them and sighed. ''I can''t tell them that I am healing quickly because of my Ero Meter.'' Jack has discovered that he was healing more quickly than normal.

    "Guys, I told you that you have to believe me and follow me." He said with a disappointed look.

    The first thing he said when they met was that they have to follow his every order if they want to follow him.

    Feba and Faneel listened to him and turned silent. They knew that it was somewhat their fault that Jack was hurt in the first ce, if not for them then he would have killed all of the tigers without any scratch.

    "Ok, let''s go," Faneel said and nodded. "I hope we don''t meet any weird monsters in this ce, I have already had enough of them for this lifetime."

    Feba nodded at his words, she also didn''t wanna face anything right now.

    Jack stayed silent and started moving forward, "You guys stay behind me." He said and got in front and after that, he took out his notebook while walking.

    Feba and Faneel noticed him taking out the small notebook but didn''t say anything, he had taken out his notebook many times in the past few hours and Feba had already asked about it.

    Jack told them he was taking notes about this strange ce.

    They soon ignored his notebook and started looking at their surroundings, looking for any sort of iing danger.

    Jack on the other hand started writing questions.

    ''Is this a maze?'' This was his first question and he got yes as an answer.

    ''Are there any traps here?'' This was his second question and this time the answer was no and when he found it out a relieved expression appeared on his face.

    ''Will we meet more monsters here?'' He asked again and this time too the answer was a no and it ced a small smile on his face.

    ''This ce might not be as dangerous as the previous one. The only tricky thing is that it''s a maze and if not for my truth meter then we might never had any sort of chance of getting out of this ce.'' Jack thought and closed his small notebook and ced it in his pocket.

    He then looked ahead and could see a long corridor surrounded by big walls and in the distance, they could see fog hiding the whole ce.

    Jack took in a deep breath and readied himself. "Follow me closely, or we might get lost." He said.

    "Ok." Both Faneel and Feba nodded and moved closer to him.

    .....

    "Mother look at them," Echo said as she pointed below at Reba and her team, they were currently busy fighting a humanoid monster.

    "Hmm..." Vieva stayed silent as she looked at the creature.

    "Should we capture it? We can experiment with itter." Echo suggested as she looked at the monster.

    "No, we need to focus on the Ring of Power instead." She said and looked at North, "Let''s go." She said and started flying again.

    Echo looked at the monster onest time and sighed, she then started following Vieva.

    "Mother, do you think that the strange power we felt was from that green girl?" Echo asked as she moved beside Vieva.

    "Shut up," Vieva said and continued to fly without speaking, there was a serious expression on her face.

    ''That power! It was greater than anything I have ever felt, I might not have been able to defeat that girl without the ring of power.'' Vieva thought and gritted her teeth, ''I must avoid her at all costs before I get my hands on the Ring.''

    Echo listened to her and turned silent she didn''t wanna annoy Vieva.

    ...

    "Where should we go from here?" Ashely said as she slowly moved towards thepasses and picked them up.

    "I don''t know." Hena snorted and flew up to look for any hints, however, she could only see vast grasnd. She then returned back and stood in front of Ashely.

    "I think we should return," Ashely said as she looked at the twopasses. "That little girl said that we can get out of this ce if we crush these."

    "No, I am not leaving this ce, until I find that little girl again," Hena said as a wide smile formed on her face. "I want to y with her."

    "How do you think we will find her again in this vast ce?" Ashely asked with her hands on her waist.

    "We will," Hena said and took one of thepasses in her hand.

    "How?" Ashely asked again, she wanted to get out of this ce, but couldn''t do it without Hena or her mother would kill her.

    "Let''s move, we will eventually stumble on someone." She said and ced her hand around Ashely''s waist.

    Ashley''s eyes widened at her actions. "What are you doing..." Before she couldplete her sentence, the time around her slowed down and then suddenly the world around her started to wrap at high speed.

    Hena has taken her and started flying around the world randomly.

    After about an hour Hena finally stopped andnded on the ground. She also ced Ashely on the grass too.

    "Ugh..." Ashely moved aside and started vomiting. "You should have at least warned me!" She looked back at Hena with an annoyed expression.

    However, her words werepletely ignored as she saw Hena looking at the air with a wide smile on her face.

    "What are you looking at?" Ashely stood up and looked at Hena with a confused expression. She couldn''t see anything other than grasnd in the direction Hena was looking at.

    "I knew it," Hena said suddenly and chuckled.

    "Knew what?"

    "Look..." Hena moved her hand forward and suddenly a ripple formed in front of them.

    Ashely looked at it and furrowed her brows, she also moved her hand and could feel a strange invisible wall.

    "Is this some sort of barrier?" She looked at Hena.

    "No, it''s the end of this dimension," Hena said and startedughing loudly.

    "End of the Dimension..." Hena touched the invisible wall again and gulped her Saliva, only now she could feel, how fast Hena was travelling.

    ''She is way more powerful than the rumours. The ke Family created a monster!'' She gulped her saliva and calmed down, now she was less stressed with Hena by her side.

    "So what should we do now?" Ashley asked.

    "Haha.... Nothing, there is a wall, it means the area is limited and searchable. It might take some time but we will eventually find something." She said and looked back.

    Ashley listened to her and stayed silent, if it was anyone else then she wouldn''t have believed their words, however from Hena''s mouth these seemingly impossible words seemed possible.

 Chapter 209 Dragon

    Chapter 209 Dragon

    "Reba there is a portal in front of us," Ren said and he pointed in front of him. He could see a blueish back portal in the distance.

    Reba followed his hand and also looked at the portal, then a huge smile formed on her face.

    "Let''s go!" A hurried expression appeared on her face, she wanted to reach the ce as soon as possible, for the past many hours they had been travelling on the grasnd and fighting many different monsters, and she wanted this monotony to stop.

    And on top of that, she has read the Boseman Family Notes and knew that the second stage would be a lot calmer than the first one.

    She knew that the second stage of this world would be a maze and a hard one, however, she already knows the correct path of the maze as she remembered it.

    The man who wrote Boseman Family notes reached the final stage and then broke hispass to get out.

    Reba took in a deep breath and started running towards the portal. She didn''t wanna face any more monsters and wanted to enter the portal as soon as possible.

    Ren and others looked at her and also started running towards the portal, although they were exhausted from walking so much and carrying heavy bags, they still ran.

    Soon enough all of them were in front of the portal. When Reba looked at the vast grasnd a smile formed on her face. "We are so lucky that we didn''t meet that monster." She said and jumped inside the portal.

    Ren and the others also looked back once and finally entered the second portal, Ren knew what Reba was talking about, she had told him about this strange undefeated creature.

    ''It was a dragon, she told me that it was near impossible to kill it, and even that strange machine she had brought could only help them stall time.'' Ren thought as the world wrapped around him and the second ce turned visible before his eyes.

    He could see a long corridor with big walls covered with ancient carvings.

    ''A maze.'' He thought and looked at Reba and when he saw a calm expression on her face, he also calmed down.

    He knew what a maze meant in this ce, they could have been walking for years before they might find the exit and there could be traps too.

    He knew that Reba had Boseman Notes, however, he was not sure if she had the path of the maze, however now that he had seen her calm expression he could guess that the Boseman notes contained information about this maze.

    And the information was enough to make Reba stand calmly as if a huge tension was removed from her mind.

    Ren moved towards her and looked ahead. "How much time do you think we will need to exit this second ce?" He asked. He was already sure that they would not get lost.

    He just wanted to know the time it would take.

    "At least ten days, if we meet no one," Reba said as she also looked at the long corridor.

    "Meet No one? Will there be monsters on this floor too?" Ren asked. He was already fed up with all the monsters he had to fight in the previous world and he didn''t wanna do the same here too.

    "Not Monsters," Reba said.

    "So then who?" Ren asked with a frown, he wasn''t sure who Reba was talking about.

    "You know what''s special about this ce?" Reba looked at Ren with an excited expression on her face.

    "What?" Ren asked. He didn''t know what Reba was talking about. He was curious about the special properties of this new world.

    "You don''t need food or water to survive in this maze, the air here is enough for you to survive," Reba said and chuckled.

    "Really?" Ren looked at her with his brows raised, he couldn''t understand how this was possible, however, he didn''t question it too much as he knew that this was a magical ce.

    "Yes and can you guess what that entails?" A serious expression appeared on her face as she looked at Ren in the eyes.

    Ren looked at her and frowned, he didn''t know why she suddenly got so serious, however seeing her like this made him not take her question lightly and think about it more clearly.

    However, even after thinking about it for a few minutes, he couldn''t figure out what Reba wanted to tell him and shook his head.

    "I didn''t know." Ren looked at her with a curious expression, now he wanted to know it too.

    "Imagine you didn''t have me and entered this ce. What do you think would happen?" Reba asked another question to help him a bit and just as she did so, Ren''s eyes widened as realization struck him suddenly.

    "I could be roaming endlessly in this maze till I be aged and die," Ren said and a shudder moved through his body. If he didn''t need food and water then he would die when he turned old and before that, he would just stumble across this maze hoping to find an exit.

    He wouldn''t resort to suicide as hope would be still there, maybe the next corner has the exit. However in the end, if he didn''t find it, he would have a miserable death.

    "Hahaha... There is another thing that is crazy about this air." Reba had a nihilistic smile on her face.

    "There is more?" Ren furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, the air here makes you immortal. So no matter how old you get you won''t die so it''s better tomit suicide before your limbs give away and you didn''t even have the power to end your life." Reba said and looked back at her team. "Stay close, you will not like it if you get lost in this ce,  or meet some old hags."

    Ren listened to her words and a cold feeling moved through his body, this ce was a torture world, if you were not lucky and failed to find the exit then you would be stuck in this brutal ce till someone came and kills you.

    Ren closed his eyes and took in a deep breath to calm himself down, for some reason, Reba''s words stirred the deepest fear in his body.

    ''I have to stay with her no matter what, she is my only hope if I want to get out of this ce.'' He thought and looked at Reba.

    "Let''s go." He said with a nod.

    Reba also nodded at him and then started moving forward, she already had directions for this ce in her mind.

    After walking for an hour and taking some turns Ren suddenly asked Reba a question.

    "How strong was that dragon that you mentioned?"

    Reba listened to him and took in a deep breath. "That dragon could survive a nuclear attack," she said and sighed.

    "Then how would we be supposed to defeat it?"

    "Defeat it?" Reba chuckled. "Ask how we would have escaped it. It''s the strongest creature of level one."

    "Even stronger than the little girl?" Ren raised his brows.

    "Hmm..." Reba nodded.

    ...

    "Hena, can you see that?"  Ashely pointed forward as she saw a giant shadow in the Sky moving towards them.

    "It looks like a dragon," Hena said with her eyes narrowed and a smile formed on her face. "Wow, a dragon! So cool!" She said again and jumped up in the air excitedly. "I hope it is powerful."

    Ashley listened to her and sighed. "I should move out of this ce before I am caught in the aftermath like thest time." She murmured and then suddenly mes covered her body and she started to fly in the opposite direction of the dragon.

    "Don''t drag it for long." She said and moved kilometres away from the ce, she was so far away that she couldn''t even see them.

    "Bang!!!" Suddenly arge shockwave moved through the ce, and it pushed Ashely even farther away.

    "She is such a monster!" Ashley gulped her saliva. "I will have to stay on her good side." She said and moved back even further.

    After about fifteen minutes the loud shockwaves finally stopped and Ashely looked ahead of her. She could see huge mes that reached the sky creatingrge smoke clouds in the surrounding.

    "The Fight went on for longer then I expected." Ashely thought and started to moved forwards. And the more she moved towards the area the more shocked she became.

    There were manyrge craters around the ce and fire was erupting out of a lot of them, ''It must be from the dragon''s breath.'' She thought and took in another deep breath.

    ''I wonder how much damage Hena has taken, I hope it''s not too much.'' She started looking around for Hena with a worried expression on her face.

    "Hena?!" Her eyes widened when she spotted a shilloute in on of the craters and in the distance she could also see the body of the dragon, it was headless.

    Ashley quickly descended and found out that the shilloute was indeed Hena. And when she saw her body, Ashely''s eyes widened in terror.

    Both of her hands and one of her legs were gone and blood was flowing nonstop.

 Chapter 210 Immortal?

    Chapter 210 Immortal?

    "Hena!!" Ashely quickly jumped towards Hena''s body and got on her knees. Her hands moved and rested on her shoulders as tears started dripping from her eyes.

    "Wake up Hena! I can''t lose you here!" Ashely started crying out loudly as pain moved through her chest.

    She was scared of the fact that Hena''s mother would kill her now, no matter where she try to escape. ''I should have never brought her with me!'' Ashley thought and started crying even more loudly.

    She remembered how Hena didn''t wannae with her in the first ce but Ashely forced her toe.

    She thought that it would be an easy search mission for both of them, she never imagined that things would get this out of control.

    "The fuck are you crying for Ashely?" Suddenly a nonchnt voice entered her ears and she moved her head down to look at Hena.

    Hena was looking at her as if she were a fool.

    Ashely''s eyes thennded on Hena''s legs and hands and to her surprise they were healing at a visible rate and in just a few seconds they werepletely regenerated.

    It was as if they were never cut off from her body.

    Ashley saw this scene and took in a deep breath, she knew that Hena had healing powers, however, she didn''t know that they would be this effective.

    ''Doesn''t that mean she is immortal?'' A thought moved through her mind and it sent chills down her spine.

    Hena stood up slowly and stretched her body, she then let out a loud yawn. "This dragon tore my clothes away..." A disappointed expression appeared on her face when she looked down at her clothes.

    They were torn from many ces revealing her smooth skin below.

    "I wish I could regenerate my clothes." She said again and sighed. After that her eyesnded on Ashely''s clothes.

    When Ashley felt her gaze she quickly moved back and held her hands in front of her chest.

    "Don''t even think about it! I won''t give you my clothes!" She said as she moved another step back.

    Hena listened to her and sighed. "You are such a mood killer." She said and looked around. "Let''s go and find some people we can steal their clothes."

    When Ashely heard her words she let out a sigh of relief and nodded. "That would be the correct thing to do." She said.

    Hena chuckled and in a blink, she appeared beside Ashely and held her waist and before Ashely could react the world around her wrapped again and soon she was flying through the dimension at high speeds.

    ....

    "I tried but only managed to gather three people," Cassie said as she stood in Elma''s office with Susan and Sophie by her side.

    She asked Nicole for the trip but she refused saying that she had something important to do.

    She couldn''t ask Meadow as she didn''t want to bring both mother and daughter to a trip for Jack''s girls.

    And Sophie also told her that it would be better if they went without Meadow as they could call it a college trip as all the people collected were from the same college.

    Elma looked at them and nodded with a smile. "This is ok, we can talk to otherster." She said and stood up.

    "Leave your documents here ande two dayster I will prepare everything." She said and pointed at the table in front of her.

    All of the girls nodded and pulled out their documents and ced them on the table, the documents were for their passports and visas.

    After some talk the three girls left Elma alone in the office and after they were gone the smile on Elma''s face disappeared and a worried expression appeared on her face.

    "I still haven''t heard about Jack." She looked at her phone and sighed. "I won''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to him."

    ...

    "Jack, I think we should rest a bit, we have been walking in this cave for the past twelve hours," Feba said as she looked at her wristwatch.

    Jack heard her words and turned around to look at her, he then looked at their condition and their pale faces from walking and nodded.

    "Ok, let''s set up a camp here." He said and took in a deep breath to calm himself down.

    Both Feba and Faneel rxed at his words and quickly started to set up camps. And in just fifteen minutes they were done with the tent.

    "Should one of us keep on the lookout?" Faneel asked suddenly as he looked at his tent with yearning.

    Jack stayed silent at his words for a few seconds and then shook his head. "No need, we could rest." He said.

    Faneel smiled at his words and quickly entered his tent. While Feba stayed outside with him.

    "I have noticed something strange about this ce." She said suddenly as she moved towards him.

    "Hmm..." He also noticed the strangeness of this ce

    "Since we entered this ce I haven''t felt hungry or thirsty," Feba said as she looked at the wall carvings.

    "Yes." Jack nodded again. "That''s a good thing, we need to save our rations. We don''t know for how long we will be stuck at this ce." He said.

    Feba nodded at his words. "Let''s rest for now." She said and moved into her tent.

    After she was gone Jack also moved inside his tent and went to sleep.

    "Bang!"

    After about five hours Jack suddenly woke up as he heard a gunshot resounding near his tent.

    "What?" He quickly took out his gun and looked out of the tent and he could see many people approaching them with guns in their hands.

    And in the middle of these people was the figure of ady that he knew.

    "She is Reba. The girl I met on the ne." Jack murmured and looked at the old man beside her. He was pointing a gun at their tents and was yelling loudly.

    "Get out of the tent with your hands raised! Don''t try anything funny if you want to keep your life!"

    It was clear that he was telling them to get out of the tent and surrender.

    Jack took in a deep breath and could feel that Feba and Faneel were also looking out of their tents sneakily.

    "They are dangerous..." Jack thought and moved back into his tent and from there he pointed to the general location of Reba and her team from behind the cloth.

    "Madam, they are noting out should we open fire?" Ren said as he nced at Reba while his focus was still on the tents.

    "Wait, They could be useful," Reba said and narrowed her eyes.

    "Madam, they could be dangerous too," Ren said again. "They might be the same people that killed the ten flying tigers. Look there are three tents and we also found evidence of three people at the Flying Tiger location."

    When Reba heard his words her eyes widened and she gulped her saliva, if they were the same people who killed the flying tigers then they would have no chance to escape.

    She quickly raised her hand and stopped her team from advancing, "We should retreat for now." She said quickly. "She didn''t wanna take any unnecessary risks at this ce."

    When Ren heard her words a frown appeared on his face. "But Madam... We could kill them now and reduce ourpetition. You should use that thing." Ren said again.

    Reba heard his words and turned silent. Ren was correct if she dealt with these guys here then she might have a chance of getting her hands on the Ring.

    After a few seconds of thinking she was about to nod when she suddenly heard a gunshoting from one of the tents and then she felt warm blood sttering on her face.

    Her eyes widened as she looked beside her and terror moved through her body.

    "Ren..."

    Ren''s body fell to the ground and she could see a bullet wound in the middle of his forehead.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... Bang!"

    And before she could make sense of the situation more sounds resounded in the area and then one by one all of her people started to fall to the ground, each one of them getting hit exactly in the middle of their forehead.

    In just a few seconds she was the only one remaining in her team, tears formed in her eyes and she quickly threw her weapon away while kneeling.

    "Please don''t kill me!" She yelled as tears started dripping out of her eyes.

    Jack heard her voice and calmed down, he then slowly stepped out of the tent with his gun still pointed at Reba. "Don''t try to move!" He said and quickly moved towards her.

    When Reba saw his face her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Ja... Jack?" She tried to stand up.

    "Stay where you are!" Jack said as he came near and quickly kicked all the guns away from her vicinity.

    After that Feba and Faneel also came besides him with their guns pointing at Reba.

 Chapter 211 Slave

    Chapter 211 ve

    "Jack please forgive me, please don''t kill me!"

    Reba started begging as she looked at Jack with hopeful eyes, she never thought that the guy she was gonna just attack would be none other than Jack, the one she met on the ne and the one she sent her spy behind, she never imagined that he would be this powerful and this urate in his aim.

    ''He must be the one that killed all those flying tigers that I saw previously. I never imagined his aim to be this urate.''

    When she previously met Jack, she remembered him as a mysterious and annoying guy, and she sent Amir behind him because she found out that Jack somehow knew about the location of Ring of Power. She never imagined in her wildest dreams that he would be here of all ces and even before her.

    ''This means Amir must be dead.'' Reba thought and a shiver moved through her spine, she knew that Amir was one of her top-notch spies and getting to him was no easy task, he was the brother of Ren and now both of the brothers had been killed by the same guy. Two of her top guys were now dead and that too because of Jack.

    ''How did he even know the spell to open this ce up?''

    A frown appeared on Reba''s face as this thought moved through her brain, she remembered that she paid a huge sum of money to buy the spell and the notes of the Boseman family and always made sure to keep it a secret. There was no way that it was leaked by one of her men as the only people who knew about the spell were her and her father. And she was sure that her father would never leak the spell.

    ''He is dangerous, I should have never offended him.'' She gulped her saliva and looked at Jack with a hopeful expression, she wanted him to forgive her, she never intended to harm him in the first ce, she even told Amir to not harm him and even now if she knew that the person behind the tent was Jack, then she would have never given the order to attack.

    "We should kill her," Faneel said as he pointed his gun at her forehead, they had been trained to kill the problem before it caused any more trouble, that was one of the most important mottos of Red Cors. They have been trained to hit the iron when it''s hot and sometimes even before it gets into the furnace.

    Jack listened to him and then looked at Reba in silence, his gaze then moved to her forehead and he could see her Ero Meter and her Love Meter and then a sigh moved through his mouth. He could see that one of her hearts was red and her Ero Meter was a hundred points.

    ''Her Meter has shot up so much! Is it because she is in a life-threatening situation and would even give her body if she can save her life?'' Jack thought and sighed again, he didn''t wanna take advantage of her situation.

    However, the one thing that stopped him from killing her on the spot was the one red heart hovering over her head, this means that she liked him and Jack was the one that earned this head. To him, she was his and he couldn''t bring himself to harm one of his girls.

    Aplicated expression appeared on his face as he thought about this situation, he wasn''t sure what he should do with Reba, although he considered her as one of his girls, she only had one heart and he wasn''t sure if she would betray him for the Ring of Powerter on.

    He knew the power of one heart and it was not that great, even Vieva had one heart and he was sure that she would kill him in the blink of an eye if the opportunity came and she had to choose between him and the Ring of Power, this was the reason why he was not so sure about the situation.

    Jack took in a deep breath and looked around and just when he was about to say something the world around him turned ck and white and time stopped, and then a panel shed in front of him. Jack looked at the panel and his brows furrowed he then looked back at Reba and took in another deep breath.

    [1. "I will not kill you if you be my ve." (+1 Heart)

    2. "OK, I will not kill you if you go back." (+0 Heart.)

    3. "Sorry but I have to kill you." (-1 Heart.)]

    Jack looked at the options and a frown appeared on his face, the thing that troubled him as the first option, he never imagined that Reba would prefer being a ve over being left alone. He imagined her as a strong and independent girl, to think that she would prefer being someone''s ve was out of hisprehension.

    ''Is it because she doesn''t have apass?'' Jack thought, he knew that the only way out of this ce was to get the goldenpass that Twinkle handed out to anyone who answered her question, all three of them had one. Feba and Faneel got theirs because Feba ttered twinkled and used Jack''s hatred as a tool. And Jack got it because of his truth meter, however, he wasn''t too sure about Reba.

    Although her presence in this dimension was proof that she was not a normal girl, however, Jack can''t exin her wanting to rather be a ve than be alone in any other way unless she has a kink for being a ve, Jack hasn''t checked her information till now, however he was curious about it.

    He thought for a moment and clicked on option one, he would rather make Reba his than let her be alone in such a dangerous ce. He considers her as his girl and would not be happy if anything happened to her and this was the reason he avoided shooting her just now.

    "I will not kill you if you be my ve," Jack said suddenly after clicking the first option he then looked at Reba for her reaction, and at first she raised her brows and looked at him with a surprised expression, however after a few seconds a rxed expression appeared on her face and she nodded.

    Faneel on the other hand when heard the words almost fell down on the floor, he was ready to shoot Reba. He never imagined that he would hear such words in this century, he then looked at Jack with a bewildered expression, he couldn''t tell if Jack was kidding or was serious, however, whatever it was, this wasn''t the situation to joke around. ''There is no way she would ept this condition.'' He thought.

    Feba on the other hand looked at Jack with her mouth slightly open, She was also surprised by Jack''s sudden request, she didn''t know that he fancied a Master-ve rtionship, and even started contemting if she should also act like a ve to please Jack, she wanted to get to his heart and if it meant that she would have to act like a ve then she was ready to do it.

    Reba on the other hand looked at Jack and after some contemtion, she nodded. She was ready to be his ve because ording to her she would be dead if she went back alone because she wasn''t powerful enough to survive alone in this ce, she also didn''t have a goldenpass through which she could return to her real world, so this was the best option for her and she somewhat liked Jack and wasn''t too worried if she needed to be his ve in exchange for he life.

    "Ok, I ept, I am ready to be your ve." She said and looked down, somehow she felt ashamed saying those words, all her life she had been treated like a princess and never in her life, had she imagined that she would agree to be someone''s ve. If someone from her family came to know about this then they would disown her, however, she valued her life over her pride and she was somewhat happy that Jack trusted her and gave her a way out of this situation, someone else might have killed her.

    Faneel on the other hand when heard Reba''s words wanted to put a bullet through his own head, he felt like he was dreaming. To have a beautiful girl like Reba agreeing to be his ve, Jack has gained even more respect in his books and he was considering what he should offer Jack to learn some of his skills.

    "Master..." Faneel said.

    Feba who was also shocked when heard Faneel''s words suddenly let out a chuckle and looked at him.

    "Why are you calling him master? It should be this girl." Feba pointed at Reba.

    "From now on I consider Jack as my master! I want to learn everything from him!"

 Chapter 212 Burned It

    Chapter 212 Burned It

    Jack looked at Reba''s head and could see another one of her hearts turning red. His eyes thennded on her face and he could see aplicated expression. He could tell that she was somewhat dissatisfied with the things that had been happening to her. Jack himself might not have handled his situation this well.

    "Stand up and get that gun," Jack said as he rxed his posture and ced his gun down. Now he was not that afraid of Reba as he had already gotten two of her hearts, Jack knew that she would not harm him until something extreme happened. Two hearts were more than enough for Jack to assess her as safe.

    Feba and Faneel on the other hand didn''t know about Jack''s love meter, so when they heard what Jack said their bodies strengthened up and they first looked at Jack with confused expressions and then maintained their focus on Reba, they were ready to shoot her if she did something suspicious.

    "Jack, are you sure about this?"

    Feba asked as she pointed her gun towards Reba again, she didn''t believe in her after all Jack had killed all her teammates and she might take revenge on him if she got her hands on a gun. Feba didn''t want Jack to take such risks. Although Reba has agreed to be Jack''s ve, Feba still thinks that giving her a gun is too risky.

    Reba also looked at Jack with a frown on her face, she didn''t expect him to hand her a gun when they had just fought and he had made her a ve. No one would have done so.

    Jack had a rxed expression on his face and just when he was about to say something a panel shed in front of him and when he looked at the contents of the panel a wide smile formed on his face.

    ''Things would get easier now.'' He thought and looked at the panel again.

    [1. "I believe in her. She is not a girl that would go back on her words." (+1 Heart.)

    2. "Ok, then leave it, just follow me without the gun." (-1 Heart.)]

    Without giving it much thought he clicked the first option and when the world around him turned normal he looked Reba deep in her eyes.

    "I believe in her. She is not a girl that would go back on her words." He said.

    Feba listened to Jack and turned silent she didn''t wanna question his decision anymore when he had made his point clear.

    Faneel also decided to stay silent, they had been alive till now only because of Jack and his reliability, he could tell that Jack wouldn''t make any stupid decisions just for a beautiful girl.

    Reba on the other hand was the most surprised of the three, she looked at Jack and a glimmer shed in her eyes. Her heart was clear and she never wanted to hurt Jack and she was d that Jack could see that in her.

    She took a deep breath and stood up, "Thanks for believing in me. I promise I won''t betray you." She said and then picked up one of the guns from the floor and also picked up the big bag.

    Jack nodded at her and was happy when he saw that three of her hearts were red. He was more sure about her now, even Feba only had three hearts and she was head over heels for Jack and now Reba was the same, Jack could now be at ease taking her with him.

    "Let''s go before anyone elsees." He said and picked up the ammo and other supplies from the dead soldiers and then all three of them started moving more in the maze.

    "There could be old wanderers here," Reba said suddenly when she moved with him for an hour.

    "Old Wanderers?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes, this ce has a unique property that makes people here immortal, and the people who have entered this maze and never got out are called old wanderers," Reba exined.

    "These Wanderers could have unique powers so we would have to be careful." She said again.

    "Unique powers like what?" Feba asked with a worried expression.

    "From what I know there could be old people who can control fire or release poison. I don''t know much tho." She replied.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. "How do you know all this?" He asked with a questioning look. He was curious as to how Reba entered this ce and how she had so much information.

    "Actually I had notes of the Boseman family and it was written in them." She said as she looked at Jack. She was somewhat excited about telling him the information, as this could be a way she could prove her usefulness.

    She wanted to give him a reason for his forgiveness.

    "Bowman Family Notes? Can you borate?" Jack asked as he nced at Reba while they kept on moving.

    "It''s a long story, but I will try to condense it. There was once a man from the Boseman family who entered this ce but left at the final stage. And aftering out he wrote notes about this ce and I bought them beforeing here." Reba said and then took in a deep breath.

    Jack listened to her and turned silent and only after a few seconds did he speak. "Can I see those notes?" He asked.

    When Reba heard his words a guilty expression appeared on her face. "I am sorry but I burned them. However, I remember every word of the notes." She said while biting her lip.

    "Why would you burn such important notes?" Faneel asked with an annoyed expression on his face.

    Reba looked down in shame at his words. "Actually, I wanted toe to this ce alone." She said in a low tone.

    "No worries," Jack said. "Are there any bulletproof people here?" He asked.

    "I don''t know," Reba said.

    Jack turned silent at her words. The thing he was more worried about was bulletproof enemies. He doesn''t know how he would face them. ''I have to ask the truth meter about it.''

    Reba also remained silent as she looked at the big bag that she was carrying, this was her trump card and now she was ready to use it to help Jack if he needed it. He has spared her life, if not for his good nature then she would be dead like Ren and her other teammates.

    And although she was a bit sad that she wouldn''t be able to get her hands on the Ring of Power now, however in her mind she had already lost all worth to it when Jack spared her life. And she liked the fact that he believed in her.

    ''He is better than I thought he would be.'' She thought.

    "Ghhhh..." As they were talking suddenly they heard a weird soul-wrenching noise and goosebumps raised on their bodies.

    All of them quickly looked forward with their guns pointing at the voice source. In front of them, they could see an old woman with crooked ck teeth and her body disfigured.

    She was walking slowly towards them like a zombie.

    Faneel saw the ghostlydy and cold sweat formed on his forehead. And without giving it any thought he pressed the trigger quickly.

    "Bang!"

    A loud gunshot resounded in the big maze hallway and with it, the old woman fell down on the floor while letting out another soul-wrenching shriek.

    And only after she fell did Faneel and others take in deep breaths to calm themselves down.

    Jack looked at the olddy with a frown and nodded at Faneel. He acknowledged his quick reaction and decision.

    Feba and Reba also rxed and started to slowly move towards Jack. For some reason, they found peace when they were near Jack.

    Jack on the other hand didn''t rx and shot another bullet just to make sure that the olddy was really dead and was not just ying to be dead.

    "Let''s move, this ce is bing dangerous. It would be better if we got out of this ce as quickly as we can." Jack said and started pacing forward, while others behind him also followed.

    .....

    "Mother look there is a portal ahead," Echo said as she pointed at the ck portal in the middle of the grasnd.

    Vieva looked at the swirling portal and rxed a bit. ''Jack must have entered this portal.'' She thought and looked at Echo. "Let''s enter it quickly." She said and then started flying towards the portal at high speed.

    Echo looked at her mother moving closer to the portal and nodded, she then also started to fly towards it, however before she could even move a bit a big crushing forcended on her face and she flew back meters away.

    "Ashley look what I have found!" An excited voice reverberated in the ce and Hena and Ashley appeared in the air, where Echo was flying just now.

    Vieva who was about to enter the portal when heard a noise behind her suddenly stopped and looked back and then a frown appeared on her face.

    "This girl..."

 Chapter 213 Copies

    <h4>Chapter 213 Copies</h4>

    Hena dropped Ashely to the ground as an excited expression appeared on her face.

    She was in this ce to fight some people and for the past few hours, all she had been doing was roaming around the grasnd hoping to find someone.

    "Don''t ruin her clothes, we will need them," Reba yelled from the ground as she looked at Hena.

    "She is a perfect target, I will try not to ruin her clothes." Hena let out a heartyugh and looked at Echo levitating far in the distance.

    "Come on girl, I will make it easy," Hena said as she raised her hand towards Echo and provoked her toe towards her.

    Echo looked at Hena and narrowed her eyes. ''This girl is powerful, I would have died if I didn''t activate a protective spell just before she hit.'' Echo thought and took in a deep breath and then a smile formed on her face.

    ''I can''t defeat her but a mother can, I just have to stall time for her to cast a powerful spell.'' Echo thought as she nced at Vieva standing near the portal and looking at Hena.

    "You are a little girl, you green hair bitch!" Echo said andughed, she then released a ck smoke from her finger that turned into a huge smoke demon.

    Hena looked at the smoke demon and a smile formed on her face. "You are better than I thought." She said and disappeared from her ce and appeared in front of Echo again.

    Echo''s eyes widened when she saw Hena standing in front of her in the blink of an eye.

    ''She is fast...'' Before she couldplete her thought process she felt a huge force on her chest that again pushed her back.

    After flying for some distance Echo finally stopped and coughed out some blood. Her smoke demon spell was already cancelled.

    ''Brute force won''t work on this girl, I will have to use illusions.'' Echo, clenched her teeth and wiped the blood on her mouth with her thumb.

    Rubbing the blood on her other hand she read a spell that started making her body ethereal. And soon enough hundreds of her copies appeared in the sky.

    "You won''t be able to win with all of us," all the Echo said as they looked at Hena with a disdainful smile on their faces.

    ''She has even used her most powerful spell.'' Vieva looked at the ongoing fight and sighed, she could tell that even if both of them worked together they would not be able to defeat the green-haired girl.

    ''I created Echo to perfect this spell, she will at least stall the green girl for fifteen minutes.'' Vieva calcted and looked at Reba.

    Reba was standing on the ground with a rxed expression on her face, it was as if she was sure that Echo would not be able to defeat Hena.

    Vieva took in a deep breath and looked at Echo again. ''So this is the end. Goodbye, Echo. I wanted to kill you myself but you will die as a useful daughter.'' she thought and looked at the portal.

    ''From what I could tell these two girls hadn''t noticed my presence till now.'' Vieva thought and a smile formed on her face.

    ''I will take my revenge.'' She looked back at Reba and narrowed her eyes.

    Hena looked at all the different copies of Echo andughed. "You think all the different copies of you will defeat me. No matter how many ants there are they can''t defeat a dragon." She said and raised her hand.

    "Get ready to give your clothes to me," Hena said again and flew towards the first copy and with just a single punch she beheaded her.

    Echo looked at her and yelled, she then threw all of her copies at Hena, however, every single one of them got incinerated with Hena''s single punch.

    In the end, only ten of them were remaining. "I told you no matter how many copies you make, you won''t be able to win!" Hena said andughed again.

    Echo gritted her teeth and got even more angry. "Ok then, let''s see how many copies you can handle!" She yelled and looked at the portal again to get help from Vieva, however, she was nowhere to be seen.

    ''She ran away!!!'' More and more anger moved through Echo''s body and then she focused on Hena again. ''Mother ran away, it means that even she wouldn''t have any chance against this green-hair girl.''

    ''Am I gonna die here?'' Echo didn''t wanna face her death just now. However, now she has no other way, if Vieva can''t defeat this girl then there is no chance that she can.

    ''It''s good that I asked for a blood bone from the old man. I might die using it but I will make sure that this girl will die with me too! I was gonna use this for Vieva but s...''

    Echo thought and bit her lip. Blood drew out of her finger and then she flicked it.

    With the drops of her blood, hundreds of more copies flew towards Hena and this time they even had a dagger in their hands.

    "I have all the time in the world to y with you. Send as many copies as you can." Hena said as a maniacal expression appeared on her face.

    She was enjoying the massacre.

    Echo on the other hand saw her copies getting destroyed one by one and veins popped on her head.

    "I will kill you today!" She yelled and then a ck-coloured bone appeared in her hand.

    The bone looked like a Femur, with one of its ends being sharp like a sphere.

    Hena looked at the bone and narrowed her eyes. ''That bone... I can feel strange energy from it. I will have to stop her before she uses the thing...'' Hena thought and started killing the copies at a faster pace and soon enough she was just a few meters away from Echo.

    However, before she could touch Echo, she moved and pierced the bone through her stomach. "Ahh..." A loud yell moved out of her throat.

    Hena looked at her and her eyes widened and then a force pushed her back away. ''This eerie power...'' Hena looked at it and a wide smile formed on her face.

    "Hahaha... Finally, I will have some fun." She thought and a green aura covered her body. She then focused her aura on her hand and formed a de with it.

    Echo''s body on the other hand turned into a swirling ck portal in the air and all her remaining clones disappeared from the ce.

    ''Did she enter the portal?'' Hena thought and flew towards it at a high speed, but before she could touch it, another force came from it and pushed her back again.

    And then from the small portal, Echo emerged again, her body waspletely red and her eyes were back like the night sky.

    A fiery aura covered her body and a tusk-like big horn was visible on her forehead.

    ''Had she turned herself into a demon?'' Hena thought and narrowed her eyes. ''I will have to kill her before things get out of control.'' She thought and moved towards her.

    Echo also flew towards Hena and in just seconds they collided with each other and created a huge aura cloud, from which nothing was visible.

    And after some time when the aura cloud disappeared did Hena''s silhouette came into view and she was holding Echo''s beheaded head in her hand.

    She was holding it form the horn.

    Hena was panting and only after a few seconds did her breathing calm down. "She was good." She thought and threw the head on the ground.

    However, before she could rx her gazended on the small portal again and her brows furrowed.

    "This girl is already dead, so why is that portal still swirling?" Hena started to move towards the small portal slowly and just went she was a few meters away her eyes widened in terror.

    "What?!" Hena eximed as she saw another Echo moving out of the portal with the same red skin, ck eyes and tusk-like horn.

    However, her surprise didn''t stop there. Behind the new echo, another one came and then another one.

    In no time there were hundreds of new Echosing out of the portal and they all looked at Hena as if she were their prey.

    Hena on the other hand flew back and then looked at all the copies in silence, however after a few seconds a loudugh moved out of her mouth.

    "Good, Good! Hahaha... You indeed didn''t disappoint me." She said and then joined both of her palms together in front of her chest.

    "Get ready to die by one of the strongest on earth, it was a great honour fighting with you," Hena said and then her eyes started glowing bright green.

    "Die!" She yelled and then a huge de of green energy moved towards hundreds of copies in front of her, slicing through them as if they were butter.

    However, Hena herself was also not in great condition after the attack, blood was dripping out of the corner of her lips.

    She looked at all the dead bodies on the floor with a proud expression on her face.

    However, then a cold tremor moved through her body when she looked ahead again and in front of her thousands of more copies were flying and more were stilling out of the small portal.

 Chapter 214 Third Eye

    Chapter 214 Third Eye

    "What the fuck?!" Hena gritted her teeth when she saw all the copies.

    ''I will have to use that?'' She thought, and a reluctant expression appeared on her face.

    ''I never thought I would have to use my best move at this ce.'' Hena snorted and a disdainful expression appeared on her face.

    "Girl you are good. But let me show you why I am the strongest!" Hena yelled as she looked at Echo''s copies.

    All the copies on the other hand said nothing and started flying towards Hena to kill her.

    Hena looked at them and a mocking smile formed on her face, she then closed her eyes and the green aura around her suddenly started expanding outwards.

    Soon enough her aura covered kilometres of area and all the copies and even the small portal got engulfed by her aura.

    "Be proud that you made me use my Domain!" Hena yelled and then suddenly an eerie silence covered the whole ce.

    All the Echoes that were moving suddenly stopped and looked at Hena with confused expressions on their faces. For some reason they couldn''t move their bodies no matter how hard they tried, it was as if someone had plunged their bodies in hard cement.

    Even blinking an eye was as hard as lifting a mountain.

    Hena on the other hand was in the middle of her dome-like Domain, her eyes were still shing green like car headlights. She looked like an angel descended from above and even green-coloured dove wings appeared on her back.

    All the Echoes listened to Hena and raised their noses in anger and then gnashed their sharp teeth.

    "Aaaa!!" Echoes yelled loudly and created a shockwave in Hena''s domain.

    However, the shockwave didn''t do anything to Hena. She stood at her ce still. She looked at the Echo with an angry expression on her face.

    "This is the end," Hena murmured and then another wave of green aura moved out from her body.

    "Ssh! Ssh!"

    One after another all the copies started exploding into blood. And then a loud bang resounded in the whole domain.

    When the aftermath settled down the only thing that remained besides Hena was the small swirling portal and even that had a small white crack that moved from the middle of it.

    Then a ss-shattering voice resounded in the area and even the portal disappeared into white chalk-like dust.

    After all this, Hena took in a deep breath and her eyes rolled back.

    lights����vel.c��m Swirling through the air her body started falling freely. Her eyes were closed and the green aura that was around her also disappeared.

    It was clear that she had lost her consciousness.

    However just before she was about to hit the ground, she suddenly opened her eyes and adjusted her body mid-air, she thennded on her feet.

    She stood at her ce silently as blood dripped from her nose. She looked in front of her and she could see hundreds of dead bodies painted in blood.

    A smile formed on her face and she let out a maniacalughter. "This is amazing! Hahaha...!" She yelled and then her body started to heal again.

    After getting clothes from one of the dead bodies that was not too messed up she looked in the direction of Ashley.

    In their fight, she moved kilometres away from the portal and it was impossible to see Ashely from here.

    "She will be happy when I tell her that I got some clothes." Hena thought and jumped up from the ground and towards Ashely''s direction.

    "Ashely! Look, I got some clothes!" Hena said as shended in front of the big portal. However, when she looked around a frown appeared on her face.

    "Ashley?" She looked around, but couldn''t find Ashley.

    ''Where did she go?'' Hena thought and flew above the ground to look for her, however, she couldn''t see anyone no matter how far she looked.

    It was as if Ashely disappeared in thin air.

    ''She would never disappear like this...'' Hena thought and a worried expression appeared on her face.

    Ashely was her friend and that was the reason she agreed toe with her. And now she was nowhere to be seen.

    Hena''s eyes thennded on the big portal on the ground. "Did she enter the portal without me?" She thought andnded near the portal, and then she found some burned up grass near it.

    She sat down near the grass and looked at the ck leaves. "Ashely uses fire... Did she fight someone and entered the portal?" Hena looked at the ck swirling portal with a frown.

    She couldn''t think of any other reason other than Ashley entering the portal.

    ''I will see it for myself.'' She moved her hand towards the ck portal and then in a single jump she entered it.

    On the other side of the portal came big walls into her view and when she looked down her eyes widened in worry and anger.

    "Ashley!" Hena yelled as she looked at Ashley levitating in the air. Her eyes were closed and there was some sort of glyphs below her on the ground.

    And a wound was visible on Ashley''s forehead. It was as if someone carved a third eye on her forehead. Blood was dripping from her forehead and was falling on the ground charging the glyphs up even more.

    Hena could feel that Ashely was still breathing and rxed a bit as she stopped just before the glyphs.

    "Ashely..." She called out, however, no response came from her. It was as if she was in deep sleep.

    Hena gritted her teeth and moved her hand to touch Ashley to wake her up, however just as she did so a pained expression appeared on Ashely''s face and blue veins popped up on her neck and face.

    "Ahhh...!" Ashely yelled as if she was in deep pain.

    "Ashely..." Hena quickly moved her hand back as she could tell that Ashely was in pain because of her touch.

    However, it was already toote. Blood started flowing out of Ashely''s mouth and then from her eyes and in just a few seconds blood even came out of her ears.

    Hena on the other hand looked at her condition and tears formed in her eyes. Ashely was her friend for a long time and she couldn''t bear seeing her in this condition.

    She wanted to make her normal again, however, didn''t know how.

    "Boom..."

    Just when Hena was thinking of any solutions to her problems blood sttered on her body as Ashely exploded from inside.

    Hena stood at her ce as her limbs went cold and a hollow feeling moved through her chest.

    In front of her what remained of Ashley was blood and her sttered organs.

    Hena fell down on the floor and tears formed in her eyes. "Ashely...!!!" She yelled as a sharp pain moved through her chest.

    "I am sorry Ashely... I shouldn''t have left you alone." Hena regretted the fact that she left Ashley alone, if she had kept an eye on her then this wouldn''t have happened.

    However, she had no idea that there were also other people present in the area.

    Vieva''s camouge was better than Echo and because of that, Ashley sensed Echo, but, couldn''t sense Vieva.

    ''If I was a bit more careful than I would have sensed others... I messed this up...'' More tears fell from her eyes.

    Hena knew that she could have also sensed others if she hadn''t been so excited and paid more attention and she was regretting this now.

    She has heightened senses and it was hard for people to escape her senses, however, Vieva''s camouge was extremely good and Hena was not paying much attention that''s why Vieva moved under her nose and killed Ahsley.

    "I will kill them all! I will kill everyone that harmed you, Ashely!" Hena yelled. She was emotional and angry at the people who took advantage of her situation and killed Ashley behind her back.

    "I will torture them before I kill them all...!" Hena didn''t know how many people there were other than Echo so she decided to kill everyone in this realm.

    She didn''t care about the lives of people other than those she liked or knew. The rest of the people she considers as ants to be crushed.

    From her childhood, she has been raised to kill and her dad tried to remove every emotion from her, however, he failed to do so.

    She still foundpassion for her loved ones and because of that, she killed her dad in the end as she got angry at his daily mental and physical abuse.

    She found Ashely when she and her mother joined the Red Cors. As her mother was extremely powerful just like her, they got good treatment.

    And Ashely was assigned to take care of Hena''s needs at first, however soon they became friends and Hena also started helping Ashely.

    This was the first mission Ashely took her on after her mother agreed to it and now she has lost her best friend.

    ''It''s all my fault...'' Hena stood up and looked at the long hallway and then clenched her fist.

 Chapter 215 No Rest

    Chapter 215 No Rest

    "It''s all my fault..." Hena stood and looked at the long hallway and clenched her fist. Rage was moving through her body as her eyes turned red. Her body shook a little and then the heavy stones under her legs started to vibrate. The stones were big and tough so one can only imagine the power she was exerting.

    "I will kill everyone."

    Her body turned into a green blur and she ran forward without giving any thought to her surroundings. Soon enough a wall came in front of her and there were two paths, left and right. Hena stopped and looked at them, rage still visible in her eyes.

    "Is this some sort of maze?"

    Even in her crazed state she didn''t lose her rational thinking and deducted. Her feet moved towards the big wall, creating dents on the floor with her every step. After she moved close to the wall her hand moved up and she ced her hand on the cold surface.

    "The wall here is extremely thick! And I don''t know how big this maze is. If I started breaking these walls then I might exhaust myself quickly."

    Hena moved away from the big wall again and then looked left and right, she could see the big endless hallways covered with a strange eerie fog reminiscent of some old eldritch horror. However, there was no fear on Hena''s face. She was standing straight with her shoulders back and her chest raised. One could feel warm anger seething from her body.

    "Woosh--"

    With a fury of the wind, she moved towards the left side hallway leaving afterimages behind her. Her eyes stayed open even when she was running so fast and in just a second she faced another wall in front of her. She looked at it and then again she could see left and right paths.

    She gritted her teeth in anger and then again took the left path without thinking. She was running as fast as the wind and after some more wall encounters, she finally stopped in front of another big wall. Where she could see a dead end.

    "I will have to use all the paths and even remember them!"

    More anger appeared on her face and then her body zoomed out of the space around her and soon enough she again turned into after images. Her body streamlined into a straight bullet.

    ....

    "Jack I think we should stop and rest a bit, we have been walking for hours without any significant rest."

    Feba said as she moved behind Jack. Her legs were trembling and sweat covered her whole body. Her clothes were soaked and her eyes nced at Reba and Faneel. She could see that their condition was not better than hers.

    Reba was breathing hard as she walked, she looked at the big bag behind her wanting to put it down. However, she didn''t say anything and kept moving, she was after all had just be Jack''s ve. She was in no position toin and could only walk. Even if her legs were aching from pain.

    "Yes Jack we should rest a bit."

    Faneel stopped and sat on the ground, his hand moved and he wiped the sweat from his forehead and sprinkled it on the ground. He was the most exhausted of the group. His face was red and warm from all the walking and he could feel the blood pulsing in his legs after he sat down.

    Jack on the other hand listened to them and looked at their condition, and then his eyes moved towards the closed book in his hand. He has asked for some more questions in his book while they were walking. And he found out that they would die if they stayed at this ce for more than a day.

    ''Someone named Hena will kill us if we rest here.''

    A worried expression appeared on his face as he looked at Faneel and others. He couldn''t tell if they could walk anymore or not. However, he was sure that if they didn''t walk then death awaited them. He didn''t want that to happen.

    "No, we can''t rest!"

    Jack looked at them with a serious expression. His tone contained a hint of authority. He was acting like a true leader giving them orders to follow. He wasn''t scared of offending them as it was a matter of life and death. He knew that it was better if they bore some pain and kept their lives.

    "Why... We haven''t met anyone other than that old grandma I don''t think this ce is too dangerous."

    Faneel looked at Jack with his nose raised. He was annoyed from walking so much. Previously when he was resting they woke up midway because of Reba and her team. After that, he has been walking nonstop for hours. He didn''t even stop for taking a breath.

    "Don''t argue with me Faneel. I will have to leave you if you want to rest."

    Jack said clearly, he had no time to argue with them. He already knows what will happen if they don''t move right now. Jack has found out that if they continuously move even then they will barely reach the next portal in twenty-four hours.

    Feba saw Jack''s expression and let out a sigh, she could tell that the matter was serious, she knew that Jack was a calm guy and would let them rest if there wasn''t something strange going on. She could also tell one more thing, for some reason, Jack would never tell them why they were hurrying. She wanted to ask him however stopped herself.

    "Faneel... Let''s go. We agreed to it before, that we would follow every word that came out of his mouth."

    Feba said as she looked at Faneel. She could tell that Faneel''s body was not in great condition, even tho they were from red cors, continuously walking without rest was humanly impossible. She sympathised with Faneel and Reba''s condition. However, she could tell that the situation was bad from Jack''s expression.

    "I know that." Faneel stood up and rolled his eyes back. He then looked at Jack. "For how long do we have to still walk before we can rest?"

    Jack listened to him and looked away. He couldn''t bring courage to himself to tell them the truth. He knew that their condition was already bad and it might get worse if he told the truth.

    ''I have to tell them, there is no other way around this.''

    "We will have to walk for at least twenty-four hours straight," Jack said and turned silent.

    The three of them heard his word and their eyes widened. This time even Reba showed a troubled expression. She wanted to follow Jack''s every order, however, she was not sure if she would be able to walk continuously for twenty-four hours with the big bags on her back.

    Feba on the other hand clenched her fist at his words. Her face turned solemn and she gulped her saliva, her eyes nced at Faneel and Reba and she took in a deep breath.

    "Let''s go, guys, the more we will think the more power we will lose." She said and started moving forward. Her steps were light but firm and as she moved she didn''t look back and continued in a straight line. It was as if she was afraid that if she stayed at this ce anymore then she would also lose courage.

    Jack saw her and nodded, he cast a final gaze at Faneel and Reba and then turned around. His body also started moving and he also didn''t look back just like Feba and soon enough he caught up to her. He could see a straight expression on her face.

    Reba also didn''t stay for long and started moving with a solemn expression. Although she was worried about how she would walk so much she still did so as she wanted to follow Jack. She strangely believed in him.

    Faneel was thest one to move. "Fuck my life!" His steps were wobbly, however soon he too caught up with Jack and the others.

    ...

    Vieva looked at the ethereal blue line in front of her and followed it. She has been following this blue line since she entered this maze.

    "I tracked Jack''s aura, it would be better if I met him first and saved him from any trouble." She thought and looked at the blue line again.

    Her body flew through the long hallway effortlessly. Her speed was neither fast nor slow, she was moving easily as if she wanted to conserve her energy. While moving she suddenly looked back and a frown appeared on her face.

    ''I can sense that green-haired girl''s energy...''

    She gulped her saliva at this thought, she had felt this energy before and she could tell that she was not a match for her right now. She has left Echo behind to stall for some time, however, she didn''t know that Echo would die so quickly. She wanted to avoid the green-haired girl if possible.

 Chapter 216 Accepting Death

    Chapter 216 epting Death

    After twenty-three hours, Jack and the team were still walking.

    "Jack, for how long?"

    Faneel asked with his eyes narrowed and his nose raised up in annoyance, He stopped at the ce and fell down on the ground. His clothes were soaked in sweat and his breathing was ragged. He felt as if thousands of bees were stinging his legs and his back was also not in great condition.

    Feba and Reba also stopped when they looked at Faneel falling on the ground, their condition was no better than his. Feba''s clothes were also wet with her sweat and her face looked pale as if she hadn''t eaten for days. Her legs were trembling as she rested a hand on the wall to control her posture and not fall down like Faneel.

    Reba was carrying the most weight of them all, however, surprisingly she was still standing on her legs. She looked at both of them and moved towards Feba to help her she held her hand to give support. Reba''s face was also dull and her hair was sticking to her forehead because of sweat.

    "Jack we are walking and fighting those ghosts for so long, I think we should rest a bit,"

    Feba said as she looked at Jack. She looked at him with hopeful eyes. She could tell that neither she nor others were in a condition to walk anymore and she knew that she wouldn''t be able to deny Jack if he insisted on them to walk. She could only hope that Jack would let them rest a bit.

    Jack looked at their condition and took in a deep breath. He could see that Faneel''s and Feba''s legs were shaking and although Reba was better than them, her condition was also not good. He closed his eyes and remembered what he read in his book. He knew that they would be dead if they didn''t walk continuously.

    He didn''t want anything to happen to them and he was ready to risk them getting hurt while walking, he would rather have them bleed their legs walking than let them die. His eyes narrowed on Feba and a serious expression appeared on his face. Moving his body he turned around and started walking.

    "I am sorry, I will not rest no matter what."

    He said and started walking he didn''t even look back at them. He knew that if he became soft in front of them then they could convince him to rest. That is the reason why he was so adamant about walking.

    Reba looked at him walking and a worried expression appeared on her face. She looked at Feba and then at Faneel. She could tell that they were in no condition to walk anymore. However, she also couldn''t let Jack move alone. For her, Jack was more important than her two new friends.

    "I am sorry..."

    Reba said as she looked at Feba with an apologetic expression on her face. She could tell that she was being heartless by leaving them alone. However, she had no other option. She was Jack''s ve now and she wanted to stay with him.

    Moving her hands away from Feba she walked forward while giving them a final nce. After that, she didn''t look back and continued to walk. Soon enough she reached near Jack, she saw that Jack was walking slower than normal.

    ''He is waiting for them.''

    Reba thought and looked back and when she did her eyes widened in surprise and her heart skipped a beat. She could see a giant rhino behind Feba and Faneel''s tired bodies. Her mouth stayed open and then her gaze moved above the Rhino. She could see ady on the animal.

    Thedy was wearing a long ck robe and her eyes were hollow and her lower jaw was broken and hanging from her mouth. In thedy''s hand was a giant sickle and at the end of the sickle blood was dripping from it. Thedy''s face was pale white and she was wearing a long back nose pin that gave her a ghostly aura. She looked like death herself.

    "Jaa... Jack!" Reba murmured her voice stuttering, she was so stunned by the horrifying appearance of the Rhinody that her breath got stuck in her throat. Although she had been facing ghosts for the past twenty-three hours the Rhinody''s aura was different. Reba could feel a piercing fear in her bones.

    "I will not rest no matter what."

    Jack said in a serious tone. He was not stubborn and was not ready to give in to their persuasion. His voice was firm just like his gait and he even more steps without looking back at Reba, leaving the behind.

    "Jack!!!" Reba yelled from behind, her voice filled with terror. Her body was shaking in fright. The aura she was feeling was extremely bone-chilling and she could tell that the Rhinody in front of her was not like the other monsters she had faced till now. And she has never heard mentions of Rhinody in her Boseman notes.

    Jack when heard Reba''s panicked voice turned around. He first looked at Reba and could see her standing straight as her body shivered. His brows furrowed when he saw her condition and he was about to move towards her. However then his gazended on the demonic Rhinody behind her.

    His eyes suddenly widened and he could feel his heart palpating. His breath turned heavy and his eyes blurry for a moment. His legs begged him to step back and run away from here. However, he somehow controlled himself by gritting his teeth. He gulped his saliva and raised his gun.

    ''This demon... She is dangerous...'' Jack thought.

    Feba and Faneel on the other hand when looked at them furrowed their brows. They could see Reba standing still with terror visible in her eyes as she looked at them, while Jack raised his gun towards them. Feba narrowed her eyes and then she quickly understood about their situation. Raising her gun she also turned back and looked at the Rhino Lady.

    lights����vel Faneel was a bit slower than Feba, however when he saw her turning around he also looked back and his eyes widened in terror too. His hand moved in panic to find the gun that he had just dropped on the ground, and he also wanted to stand up, however, he could feel no energy in his legs. It was more of terror that stopped him from standing than his energy.

    "Run both of you!"

    Jack yelled and moved his gun near his chest and started looking for the green panel and soon enough he started shooting, his hands were shaking, however, his aim was still urate and always it was the forehead of the Rhino. He decided to kill the Rhino first as it was an easy target and it would give Feba and Faneel a chance to escape.

    "Raaa...!"

    Thedy on the Rhino hissed and anger appeared on her face. Her hollow eyeballs started glowing red and she raised her sickle in the air. She then points it towards Jack and the others while yelling and leaning her body a bit forward. Her posture looked like she was about to wage war on Jack and the team.

    The Rhino below her was even more enraged. Blood sttered from its head, however, it didn''t even make a noise. Instead, it stood on two of its back legs and stomped down making the earth below them shake a bit. The Rhino then started walking forward at first it was slow, however soon enough it became fast and moved towards Feba and Faneel quickly.

    Feba also began shooting as she gritted her teeth to maintain herposure. Her hands were shaking from fear just like her legs, however she still continued to shoot, although her aim was not as good as Jack, her bullets still hit Rhino and even thedy.

    Jack continued to shoot and although the rhino was moving fast, his every bulletnded on the same spot on its head again and again creating a deeper and deeper would. Veins popped up on his forehead as the Rhino got closer and closer and he even started moving forwards while shooting.

    Soon enough the Rhino was a few meters away from Feba and Faneel and it finally jumped towards them with a big roar. Its giant body created a huge shadow on the two of them and its roar sent shivers down their spine.

    Faneel gulped his saliva as he could see death in front of him, no words were moving out of his mouth as he nced at the Rhino descending and he even stopped struggling to get his gun, he could see that it was pointless now, he couldn''t run and now this Rhino will stomp him to death. Closing his eyes he epted his death.

    Feba also stopped shooting and looked at the giant thing above her in disbelief. Tears formed in her eyes and memories of Jack and her began floating in her mind she wanted to spend some more time with him. She also closed her eyes and almost dropped her gun on the ground.

    However just before they could feel their bodies crushing under the giant body of rhino they felt a pull on their clothes and their bodies rolled forwards.

 Chapter 217 Not Leaving You

    Chapter 217 Not Leaving You

    Both Feba and Faneel''s bodies rolled forward with great force and when they finally stopped they looked back and saw that it was Jack who saved them.

    Faneel took in a deep breath of relief when he found out that he was not dead yet and he suddenly got out of the shocked state and supporting his body, stood up.

    Feba also stood up and pointed her gun at the Ghost Lady, she could see that the Rhino was already dead.

    It was sprawled on the ground in front of Jack and huge amounts of blood were flowing out of its head.

    "How the hell did she manage to get a Rhino in here!" Faneel said and also pointed his gun at the Ghostdy.

    Jack on the other hand was standing closest to the ghostdy, he could see her face to face standing in front of him with her hollow eyeballs looking at him with anger in them.

    Jack gulped his saliva as he felt a bone-chilling aura from her and he quickly dodged back and just as he did so a swish sound reverberated in the area.

    The Ghost Lady swiped her sickle towards Jack and he dodged it barely. Sweat dripped from his forehead as he looked at the sickle with his eyes widened in terror.

    The ghostdy could have just sliced him in half if he hadn''t dodged her sickle on time.

    Goosebumps rose on his body and he quickly moved a few steps back again and started shooting his gun at thedy.

    However, every bullet passed through the Ghostdy''s body as if she was not present there at all. And Jack also couldn''t see any green panel on her body.

    ''She can''t be hurt by bullets.'' Realisation stuck and more and more terror covered his body. Gulping his saliva he nced back and gritted his saliva.

    ''I can''t leave them here and run alone.'' Veins popped up on his head and he suddenly dodged sideways when he saw the sickle swiping towards him.

    "Jack..." Feba began to shoot too and her bullets also didn''t have any effects on the ghostdy.

    A worried expression appeared on her face as she saw Jack on the corner of the wall and the Ghost Lady moving towards him.

    ''At this rate, the ghostdy will kill him.'' Feba straightened her body and dropping her gun to the ground she ran towards thedy to protect Jack.

    However, as she was running her weak legs stumbled and she fell down on the floor, just before she could reach thedy. "Ah--" A grunt left her mouth as she looked up.

    Surprised Feba could see that the Ghostdy had stopped chasing Jack and instead, it was now moving towards her with its bloody sickle glimmering in cold light.

    "All of you run! I will try to stop it for as long as I can!" Feba said as she readied to sacrifice herself for Jack and others. She then finally looked at Jack who was also looking at her with a worried expression on his face.

    His eyes were wide and he stood up quickly to move towards her.

    "Run! Jack Run! I will stall her for you! And I love you... Please don''t ever forget me..." Feba said as tears fell down from her eyes. She then focused her gaze on the iing sickle towards her face.

    ''I have to stall as much time as I can so Jack and the others have enough time to leave...'' She thought and pushed her hands, she moved her body a bit back.

    She wanted the sickle to pierce her stomach instead of her head as it would need more time to kill her that way. She already epted death and was only focused on saving Jack''s life.

    Finally, the sickle swiped towards her like an iing arrow and she closed her eyes to bear some pain.

    However, to her surprise, she didn''t feel any pain even after waiting for a few seconds.

    "Jack!!!!"

    Reba''s loud yell jolted her out of her stupor and she opened her eyes suddenly and in front of her she could see Jack kneeling on the ground.

    The sickle was pierced through his back and got out of his stomach.

    Jack has actually protected her bying in front of the sickle and getting it in his body instead.

    Feba looked at the blood dripping out of Jack''s stomach and a gut-wrenching pain moved through her chest. She felt as if someone was stabbing daggers in her heart again and again.

    She didn''t want anything to happen to Jack, however now he was hurt because of her

    "Jack..." She stood up and desperately moved towards him. Tears continued to fall from her eyes.

    Soon she kneeled beside him,pletely ignoring the ghost and looked at the sickle with a pained expression on her face. She wanted to take the sickle out, however was scared to do so.

    She didn''t want to hurt Jack more.

    Reba on the other hand felt her legs turning weak and kneeled down on the floor while dropping her big bag away.

    Her handsnded on the floor as tears dripped.

    "Ahh..." She let out a loud yell as she felt extreme pain in her chest.

    For some reason, she was feeling extremely sad, she didn''t know why but she was hurting from inside.

    She had met Jack just a few days ago however she felt deep love towards him, and when she saw the wound on his stomach she felt as if her soul was the one that was pierced instead.

    Faneel was also shocked when he saw the sickle driven through Jack. Gulping his saliva he moved a few steps back in terror.

    Faneel knew that if Jack died here then all of them would also die in this strange ce after all they had only reached this far because of him.

    Jack opened his eyes slowly and looked at them, he then looked at Reba in the distance. Clenching his first he rummaged through his pocket and found the goldenpass and threw it towards Reba.

    "Reba crush thepass..." He said in a loud and clear voice.

    His eyes thennded on Feba beside him. "I need you to do something for me," Jack said as tears formed in his eyes.

    "Yes... Tell me..." Feba said as more and more tears fell from her eyes.

    "Get out of this ce and kill a guy named Rick... Ahhh..." Before Jack couldplete his sentence, he grunted and coughed out some blood.

    Feba looked back and saw that the Ghost had pulled out her sickle from Jack and there was a disdainful look on her face.

    Her eyes thennded on thepass and she slowly started to move towards Reba''s direction.

    "Jack... Please don''t die..." Feba held him in herp as she looked at him with a worried expression.

    Jack looked at her and then looked towards Reba. "Kill Rick, he lives at... And protect my girls at all cost." Jack whispered everything to her and his head started to feel light.

    "There is no way I am leaving you here." Feba said.

    "I will never forgive you guys if you don''t leave. I will hate you!" Jack yelled, his voice aimed at both Reba and Feba. He wanted them to leave this ce at any condition.

    Reba listened to his words and looked up, she could see the goldenpass in front of her and behind it the ghost was moving towards her with her sickle rubbing against the floor and creating sparks.

    The ghost looked at all of them with a mocking expression, it was as if she considers them as ants. Her focus then shifted on thepass.

    "Reba don''t let this ghost use thatpass. If you truly love me then leave this ce now!" Jack yelled again as he coughed out more blood.

    Faneel looked at his condition and then looked at the ghost, he quickly took out hispass and crushed it and with it he disappeared form the ce.

    "I am sorry guys..." His voice reverberated in the area after he was gone.

    Reba looked at Jack and then looked at the ghost. More and more tears fell down form her eyes. She didn''t wanna leave Jack alone, however she also didn''t wanna deny hisst request.

    Gritting her teeth she quickly caught thepass and crushed it just before the ghost could get near it.

    "Ahhhh...." The Ghost Lady yelled loudly when it saw Reba disappearing in thin air and then it turned around and looked at Jack and Feba with anger filled eyes.

    Jack looked at the ghost and moved his gaze towards Feba and then a smile fomed on his face. "Give me a goodbye kiss." He ced his bloody hand on her face. "And remember the promise." He said.

    "There is no way I am leaving you." Feba said again with a stubborn expression.

    Jack looked at her and was about to say something when the world around him stopped and a panel shed in front of him.

 Chapter 218 The Sickle

    Chapter 218 The Sickle

    [1. "Crush the Compass Feba, you are the only one who has a chance to kill Rick. I hope I can depend on you." (+2 Hearts.)

    2. Get the fuck out of here Feba, or I will start hating you! (+0 Hearts.)]

    Jack looked at the options and quickly clicked the first option, for him the hearts didn''t matter anymore as he could see his death in front of him.

    Even if he had apass then he would be transported to the snowy Everest and it would take at least an hour for the medical experts to arrive.

    Jack knew that he wouldn''t be able to survive for more than fifteen minutes with this wound on his chest.

    The things that mattered to Jack were his girls and keeping their lives safe. He has previously asked his truth meter and knew that Rick would kill all of his girls if he didn''t intervene.

    That was the reason why he came to this ce to get his hands on the Ring of Power and give it to Vieva. He knew that giving the ring to Vivea increased the chance of killing Rick.

    However, he failed in his mission and now his only hope was Feba, she was the only one capable enough that could keep his girls safe.

    Although Jack wasn''t a hundred per cent sure that Feba would be able to prevent Rick from killing his girls, however, this was the least he could do. He could only hope for the best from here.

    "Crush the Compass Feba, you are the only one who has a chance to kill Rick. I hope I can depend on you."

    Jack said and felt warm tears on his face. Feba was crying over him and her tears werending on his face.

    "No, I can''t."

    Feba didn''t wanna leave Jack alone as she had found a deep love for him. She knew that the ghostdy would kill Jack if she left.

    The Ghost Lady was bulletproof and nothing seemed to work against her. She even emanates some kind of cold that could chill one''s bones and her gaze is enough for a normal human''s body to stop moving from terror.

    She was like an incarnate of death herself in front of the two. Her sickle was dyed red from god knows how many bodies and she seemed to be attracted to the goldenpass that Twinkle gave them.

    Previously Jack tried to save Feba and got hurt instead. And Febe med herself for his wounds.

    "Only if I wasn''t so weak then you would never be in this condition," Feba said and rested her head on his chest.

    She could feel his warm blood on her face, however, she didn''t care. Jack was her love and she wanted to die with him, she would never be able to bear the pain of knowing that he died saving her.

    If she never followed him here in the first ce then this wouldn''t have happened. Before leaving them on Everest Jack told them to note behind him and wait for him.

    However, they didn''t hear him and became a burden after Jack told them to keep walking and she was the one that caused him to stop and rest. If they hadn''t wasted time on stopping then the ghostdy might have never seen them in the first ce.

    And Jack wouldn''t be hurt this bad.

    "Feba, don''t me yourself, it''s not your fault, you must go back!" Jack said with a choked voice.

    His every word took more power out of and blood continued to flow out of his body, turning his face pale.

    If it was anyone else at his ce then they would have already died. However, because of the Ero Meter, Jack has gotten more vitality and stamina than normal people. And that was the reason why he was still speaking even after getting wounded so badly.

    *nk*

    As nking noises resounded in the hallway. Both Jack and Feba moved their head and looked at the ghostdy.

    She was stepping towards them slowly while letting her sickle scratch against the cold floor. Her sickle created deep marks on the floor as she moved.

    The stones of the hallway were not weak, Jack had previously examined them and found out that even bullets didn''t leave marks on them, so one could tell how sharp the ghost''s sickle was for it to create such scratches.

    Jack and Feba had no chance against the ghostdy if she swiped now, both of them would surely die under her attack.

    In front of the sickle, their bodies were like mud and it could slice them in half easily.

    Feba looked at the Ghostdying towards them and gritted her teeth, she knew that both of them would die if things stayed like this.

    She wanted to be with him in his final moment, however, she also wanted toplete hisst wish.

    "Jack, I promise to keep them safe." Feba''s eyes turned red as she took out apass and looked at it for a few seconds in reluctance.

    "I love you, Jack!" She yelled and was about to crush thepass when the Ghost Lady swung its sickle from the back side and to Feba''s hand.

    As Feba''s body was not within reach the Lady decided to first get thepass out of her hand. And the ghostdy also didn''t wanna slice thepass in half. That is why she hit Feba''s hand from the back side of the sickle.

    So the Compass can fall away from her.

    Although The Ghost Lady had only yelled and grunted till now, she was surprisingly smart. She even calcted that it would be better to hit thepass from the back side of the sickle.

    On top of that, she didn''t even apply much force to her swing.

    Both Feba and Jack looked at the Ghost Lady with their eyes widened. Dread covered  Jack''s face as he looked at thepass on the corner of the hallway.

    The hallway was about four meters wide and they were sitting in the middle of the hallway, while thepass was at the very end about two meters away from Feba.

    While the Ghost Lady was about half a meter away from them, there was no way they would be able to avoid her sickle from this distance.

    However, what saved them was the Ghost Lady''s focus was on thepass instead of them, otherwise they would have already been dead.

    "I will stop her, go and get thatpass," Jack whispered in Feba''s ears and looked at the Ghost Lady again.

    Feba when heard his words looked at him reluctantly and then looked at thepass. Clenching her teeth she jumped towards thepass trying to make as little noise as possible.

    Jack on the other hand picked up the automatic rifle in his hand, he was gonna use it as a support to stand up. Since he has already lost so much blood it was even hard for him to stand up.

    However to his surprise blood had stopped flowing out of his wound, and he could even feel it healing.

    He gave credit to Ero Meter, however, this didn''t make him happy as his death was already written. There was no way he would be able to get alive of the situation.

    The only thing he wanted to do was to get out of this situation.

    "Ahh---" The ghostdy looked at Feba jumping towards thepass and letting out a loud shriek.

    Her voice was so loud that it pierced Feba''s ears and blood moved out of them, however, she didn''t stop and moved her right hand forward to catch the Compass.

    The Ghostdy already swung her sickle towards Feba at a fast speed.

    Jack looked at Feba and gritted his teeth, Feba was still half a meter away from thepass even after jumping, which means she would need more time to reach thepass.

    From Jack''s calction, Feba would need at least five more seconds to reach thepass. However, the Sickle was also only half a meter away from her and it would only need a second to cut through Feba''s body.

    Jack was the farthest from both, he was about two meters away from the ghostdy and about one and a half meters away from Feba.

    He won''t be able to reach any of them in time.

    A defeated expression appeared on his face as he pointed his gun at the ghostdy, now he could only hope that he could stall some time with the bullet sounds he would create from his gun.

    However then a surprised expression appeared on his face when his gaze identallynded on the sickle while pointing his gun at thedy.

    He could see a green sign on the Sickle, which meant he could hit it. A smile formed on his face.

    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."

    Bullets after bullet resounded in the hallway and every one of them hit the sickle.

    The Ghost Lady stopped her sickle strategy and looked at Jack with an angry expression.

    And in that time Feba got her hands on thepass and gave Jack a final nce and with a reluctant force she cursed thepass in her hand.

    Soon only Jack and the Ghostdy were viable in the hallway.

 Chapter 219 No other option

    Chapter 219 No other option

    After Feba was gone from the ce the sickledy looked at Jack and let out a loud yell of agony.

    It was as if Jack had stolen something precious from her. And not only once but twice.

    Although there was no lower jaw for the sickledy she was somehow able to let out loud voices.

    Jack could only imagine what she would have done if Jack let her get to thepass and get to the real world, she would have killed a lot of people before anyone could have stopped her.

    "Heydy, your chance of getting out is zero now." Jack chuckled and pointed his gun at the sickle again and started shooting.

    "Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang..."

    It took more than fifty bullets before cracks started appearing on the Sickle.

    When thedy saw the cracks on her sickle a worried expression appeared on her face and she sliced her sickle towards Jack again to stop him.

    However before her sickle could reach Jack, he has shot it enough time that it broke into many pieces.

    After the sickle broke the ghostdy let out another loud yell and looked at her sickle in terror, and then her body started disintegrating into white sparks.

    "So her life was in her sickle. If I had known before then nothing would have happened." Jack thought and leaned down on the floor as he saw the ghostdy disappearing.

    A smile formed on his face as he felt a cold sensation moving through his body.

    "So I am dying..." He chuckled and threw the gun away, he could tell that he was in no condition to move now and death was near him.

    There was no one else that could save him and he was not even in the condition to first aid himself.

    He just epted his death lying down.

    "Jack...?"

    Suddenly a worried and questioning voice entered his ears and he looked ahead.

    And when he saw who it was his eyes widened in surprise.

    "Vieva?"

    He never thought that he would see Vieva in his final time.

    "Jack!"

    Vieva quickly came towards him and looked at his wounded body.

    "What happened to you?" She asked in a worried tone. Her one heart was enough for her to worry about Jack.

    Jack looked at her and chuckled. "Nothing, I think I am dying..." He said in a nihilistic tone.

    Blood had stopped moving out of his body, however, he was feeling dizzy and finally after saying hisst words he lost his consciousness.

    "Jack." Vieva quickly ced her finger on his forehead and started reciting a spell to wake him up.

    He was her only chance of getting out of this maze before the green-haired girl finds them and kills them both.

    "AH--"

    Jack''s eyes suddenly shed open before he couldpletely lose consciousness.

    Vieva looked at him waking up and let out a sigh of relief. She was relieved that Jack didn''t die at the endpoint.

    After she saw him waking up she joined both of her hands and a red-coloured light moved out from her chest and entered Jack''s body.

    Soon enough Jack''s body started healing at a rapid pace and in just a minute all the wounds on his body disappeared.

    Jack stood up and looked at his body.

    ''Even my fatigue is gone.'' He looked at Vieva and smiled.

    "Thanks." He nodded.

    Vieva looked at him and nodded. Then an impatient expression appeared on her face.

    "We should leave this ce fast. Do you know the exit?" She asked.

    Jack looked at her worried face and a frown appeared on his face, he wondered why she was so scared. He knew that Vieva was a powerhouse herself.

    "What happened?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    Vieva moved towards him and grabbing his hand she started moving forward. "I don''t have time to exin it in detail, but a green-haired girl is following me and she is powerful."

    Jack moved with her and took in a deep breath. "Is she more powerful than you?" He asked.

    "Yes. So we should hurry." Vieva said in a low voice. "I can sense that she is pretty close to us. I think she would reach us in forty minutes." She said again.

    Jack gulped his saliva and remembered what he read in his book. ''That green-haired girl must be Hena. Even Vieva is scared of her. She must be extremely powerful.''

    Jack started to increase his pace at this thought. He knew that they would need at least an hour to reach the next portal.

    Vieva saw him moving fast and started to fly herself.

    "Let me help you." She said and flicked her finger.

    "Ah--" Jack suddenly felt his legs leaving the floor and he started to fly with Vieva.

    "I will direct you through the path." He said after a few seconds.

    Vieva nodded at his words.

    Soon enough they started flying through the hallway and Vieva took him in the direction he said.

    They met a few more monsters along the way each getting stronger than before. And some were even stronger than the Sickle Lady.

    However, Vieva took care of them easily.

    And in just half an hour both of them stood in front of arge ck portal.

    It swirled with blue light surrounding it.

    "Shit! She is here." Vieva looked back and eximed.

    Jack also looked back and could feel an eerie feeling. ''She is pretty strong for her to give off such feeling when she is not even visible.'' He thought and looked at the portal.

    "Let''s go." He said and stepped towards the portal.

    Vieva bit her lips as she looked back. "I don''t think there is a point anymore. She will follow us in the portal before we can move far into the next world she will catch up to us." She said.

    Jack listened to her and took in a deep breath. "Don''t worry." He murmured.

    "You don''t understand Jack. She is the most powerful person I have ever seen." Vieva said again.

    Jack saw her flustered expression and ced a hand on her shoulder to calm her down.

    "Do you have apass?" He asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes, I have one," Vieva said and took out apass from her pocket. She took it from Reba after she imnted a bomb in her.

    She could feel a strange energy from thepass and thought it would be useful.

    "Great." Jack smiled and looked at the portal. "The next dimension is thest one and this portal will teleport us to different locations." He took in a deep breath.

    Both of us will try to find thepass and if you get it first then try to find me. And if you find that green-haired girl first then crush thepass and you will get out of this ce." Jack said with an assuring smile.

    "What if that girl finds you first?" Vieva asked with her brows furrowed.

    "Don''t worry about me, I have my ways. But remember one thing if you find Ring of Power and can''t find me then get out of this ce and kill Rick under any condition, he is extremely dangerous." Jack said.

    Vieva looked at his expression and taking in a deep breath she nodded. "Ok, I will." She said.

    "And one more thing, don''t take any risks in the next dimension," Jack said and soon he was just an inch away from the portal.

    Vieva looked at him with aplicated expression on her face and nodded, after that, she entered the portal and disappeared.

    Jack looked back one final time and could see a green wave moving towards him, his heart skipped a beat and he quickly entered the portal.

    "Fuck you!" Hena cursed as she saw Jack and let out a de of her green energy to cut him in half.

    However before the de could reach Jack, he was already gone in the portal.

    Hena came in front of the portal and stomped her leg in anger. "You think you can run from me?! I have remembered your face, I will find you and torture you to death." She spat and also entered the portal.

    ...

    In front of the big rock on Mount Everest.

    "Let''s go Feba. He is noting back." Faneel said as he looked at Feba kneeling on the ground with tears falling from her eyes.

    Reba was also standing with a pained expression on her face.

    "You don''t understand Faneel! I loved him." Feba said as she looked back at Faneel.

    "I am sorry Feba..." Faneel moved towards her and ced a hand on her shoulder. "However he is already dead. It would be better for us if we went back to our base and told the news to Madam Elma."

    "And what would we say?! That he died because of us?!" Feba stood up and looked at Faneel with an angry expression.

    Faneel sighed at her words. "We have no other options."

 Chapter 220 Weapons

    Chapter 220 Weapons

    After entering the portal Jack went to sleep and after an hour suddenly opened his eyes.

    He looked around and found himself in a small room.

    There was a table in the middle and two chairs.

    The walls were made up of wood and were adorned with many weapons. There were swords, sabres, bows, spears and even whips.

    On one of the chairs he was sitting and in front of him was another chair on which an old guy was sitting.

    He was wearing a long-back winter coat, and his hairs were white and he was clean-shaven.

    There was a gentle look on his face and a pleasing smile.

    "Hello, what is your name?" The old man asked with a smile.

    Jack looked at him and stayed silent for a few seconds. He knew that this was the final level and it would be extremely hard.

    The guy from the Boseman family also failed at this level.

    ording to the Boseman notes, Jack knew that every person experienced a different stage in the end and by passing it they could get to the Ring of Power.

    "Jack," Jack said with a smile on his face, he reciprocated the kind nature of the old man.

    "Nice name, Jack. I want to ask you a question." The old man said.

    "And what will I get in return?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Nothing." The old man replied, his gentle smile still on his face.

    "What if I answered the question wrong?" Jack asked again. "What will happen?"

    The old man listened to him and his smile stayed on his face. He was pleased by Jack''s questions.

    "It will be an easy question." The old man said.

    Jack turned silent at his words.

    "Would I be able to use external help to answer the question?" Jack looked at him seriously.

    "Yes, if you can, you can use any external help. You can also take as much time as you want to answer the question." The old man said.

    "Will I get options for the question?" Jack took in a deep breath.

    Options would make his job easy.

    The old man let out augh at his question. "You are pretty pessimistic for a young man, you should be more cheerful."

    "Will I get options for the question?" Jack asked again.

    The old man let out another chuckle. "Yes, you will."

    Jack listened to him and nodded. "Ok, ask the question." He said.

    The old man looked at him and then looked at the wall with many weapons and pointed at it. "What weapon do you like the most in the following?" The old man asked as he stood up.

    Jack looked at the wall, however, didn''t stand up. He looked for his notebook but couldn''t find it. Only now did he realise that he had nothing with him.

    He was here with only his clothes.

    His bag, his gun and his notebook have disappeared.

    A worried expression appeared on his face.

    "What happened young man?" The old man looked back at him.

    Jack looked into his eyes and took in a deep breath.

    "Can I get a notebook and pen?" He asked.

    "No." The old man said with a simple one-word answer and his smile widened.

    Jack turned silent at his words and stood up from the chair finally.

    He moved towards the old man and stood beside him.

    He looked at the wall and could tell that the different weapons on it were his options.

    He had to choose one of them.

    ''Since I don''t have a notebook and pen, I won''t be able to use my truth meter.'' He looked around the wall. ''I will have to answer this question carefully.''

    He couldn''t see his panel on the weapons which means he was on his own for now.

    "Will you kill me if I don''t answer the question?" Jack looked at the old man again.

    "Hahaha... No, young guy, why will I kill you?" He said.

    Jack looked above him and could see his truth meter shing green, which meant the old man was telling the truth.

    Jack rxed at this discovery.

    "Will you hurt me in any way?" Jack asked again.

    "No."

    Jack nodded and looked at the weapons again.

    There were different types of swords, bows and even spears.

    He also looked at some whips.

    ''Answering truthfully is the only option left.'' Jack sighed and looked at a long bow.

    He was most familiar with bows and liked the weapon the most out of all the options.

    "I like bows." He said truthfully.

    The old man looked at him and nodded. He then moved towards the bow section.

    "Which would you prefer?" He asked.

    Jack moved closer and pointed at a long bow. He didn''t know why the old man was asking him these questions, however, he stayed truthful.

    "Nice choice." The old man picked up the bow from the wall and threw it towards Jack.

    Jack caught the bow and looked at him with a confused expression.

    "Check it out." The old man said with a smile.

    "Arrows?" Jack raised his brows.

    "No need for them. Just pull the string and an arrow will materialize." The old man had a proud expression.

    Jack took in a deep breath and moved the bow up, he then pointed it to an empty wall in the room. "Can I shoot on this wall?"

    "Go for it." the old man moved his hand behind his back and looked at Jack curiously.

    Jack calmed his mind down and looked at the wall, focusing, he pulled the string back and suddenly an arrow materialized in the bow.

    He was a bit surprised by it, but not flustered. He was calm.

    "twang!"

    The release of bow string resounded in the small room and then the arrow pierced the wooden wall.

    The arrow was so fast that it got through the thick wooden wall, creating a hole. Jack could see Darkness from the hole.

    It was as if the room was flying in dark space.

    "Good." The old man pped and came beside Jack.

    "Now for the real test. Do you wanna take it?" The old man asked.

    Jack looked at him with a straight face. "What will I get if I pass the test?"

    "Hahaha... Young guy, what do you want?"

    .....

    Elma sat near a beach in the Maldives with tears falling down her eyes.

    A radio transmitter was ced beside her on the sand.

    She had just heard the news about Jack''s death from Faneel.

    ''I should have never let him go. It''s all my fault.'' A piercing pain moved through her body as more and more tears started falling down from her eyes.

    She looked in the distance and could see the three girls ying in the water.

    "What will I tell them? It will break their hearts."

    In thest few days, she hade to know that the three girls were deeply in love with Jack, just like her.

    All of them hade to the Maldives to lift the mood form Jack''s absence. However, now Elma had a piece of horrible news for them and she didn''t know how she could disclose it to the girls.

    ''I will have to tell them. I can''t keep them in the dark forever.'' More tears fell from her eyes.

    Cassie, who was ying in the water with Sophie and Susan suddenly moved her head towards Elma and a frown appeared on her face.

    From a distance, she couldn''t tell clearly but she could see that Elma was stressed from her posture.

    ''Is she crying?'' A worried expression appeared on her face.

    She then looked at Susan and Sophie. "You guys stay here. Let me call Miss Elma."

    Both of them nodded at her words and started sshing water again while giggling.

    Cassie moved out of the water and started stepping towards Elma. Elma was sitting on a bench chair below a big umbre.

    ''She ising here...'' Elma saw Cassieing towards her and tried to stop her tears, however, no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t stop her tears for some reason.

    "What happened Miss Elma?!" When Cassie saw her crying she quickly ran toward her and kneeled beside her chair.

    Elma looked at her in silence, as tears continued to fall from her eyes.

    "Cassie..." Elma leaned in and hugged Cassie, her head ced on her chest, and she continued crying loudly.

    "What happened Miss Elma? You are scaring me?" Cassie''s heart started beating at a rapid pace and worry was visible in her face.

    "Jack..." Elma''s voice choked.

    "Jack? What happened to Jack?!" Cassie held her shoulder and moved her away from her chest. She then looked in her misty eyes.

    "Jack... He... He... Died..." Elma stuttered and moved her head to her elbow and started crying again.

    Cassie heard her words and her eyes widened. Her body turned still and her senses turned numb.

    "What are you saying, Miss Elma? This is not something you should joke about!" Cassie yelled loudly.

    "Ahh..." Elma started crying even louder.

 Chapter 221 Risk

    Chapter 221 Risk

    Vieva looked around after opening her eyes. She could see an open space with a lot of stars.

    She was currently flying in front of a big moon.

    "Hello."

    Vieva looked at the voice source and it was a small girl in front of her.

    "I am Twinkle. What''s your name?" Twinkle asked as she looked at Vieva.

    "Vieva." Vieva faced her.

    "Sorry, I wasn''t able to meet you in the first round. But I can see that you have thepass already." Twinkle blinked her eyes.

    "How can I help you?" Vieva got straight to the point.

    Twinkle smiled. "I want to ask you a question."

    "What question?" Vieva furrowed her brows.

    Twinkle''s smile widened at her words. "How many fingers do I have?"

    Vieva looked at her with a confused expression.

    "Ten?" She said.

    "Hahaha..." Twinkleughed. "You are wrong."

    "So?"

    Twinkle chuckled. "Now die." She said and suddenly appeared in front of Vieva with a punch flying towards her mouth.

    Vieva''s eyes widened at her attack. "What are you doing?" She asked as she disappeared from her original ce and appeared above her.

    Twinkle looked above and an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "Why are you guys not dying easily these days!" She also flew up, faster than before and finally, her punchnded on Vieva''s stomach.

    Veiva''s eyes widened as the punchnded on her stomach.

    "She is strong! Agh..." Vieva''s body flew backwards and then disappeared in mist in the end.

    Twinkle frowned when she saw Vieva gone.

    "Where did she disappear? Is she dead?" As she looked around she suddenly felt a hand behind her and before she could turn around a red ray moved out of Vieva''s hand and threw Twinkle away.

    Twinkle moved far in the distance from the impact and then stabilized her body as blood fell from her mouth.

    ''Why is everyone so strong this time?'' Twinkle thought and her eyes turned red.

    "I will kill you and collect your finger!" She yelled and moved with a furious speed.

    However, before Twinkle could reach her, Vieva, she closed her hand and then a blue transparent box covered Twinkle from all sides.

    Twinkle''s eyes widened when she saw blue walls around her and then her eyesnded on Vieva.

    Blood was flowing out of her nose. "I can''t kill you right now but once I get the ring, I wille back," Vieva said.

    Twinkle''s eyes widened at her words and she punched the blue box, however, she couldn''t even create a scratch on it.

    Vieva locked her from on all sides.

    After a few seconds of bewilderment, Twinkle suddenlyughed. "You will never be able to get to Ring of Power without killing me." She said and a disdainful expression appeared on her face.

    She then punched the blue wall again. "I can see that you are already weak, once I break out of this box, killing you would be easy." Twinkle chuckled again.

    Vieva looked at her and then looked around, she could only see infinite space around her.

    She took in a deep breath and spat out some blood. ''Just forming the lock-up box made me so weak, there is no way I can kill her.'' A worried expression appeared on her face.

    ''I wish Jack was here...'' Suddenly a thought entered her mind and she remembered his words.

    ''Don''t take any risks in there.''

    ''But Ring of Power is extremely important for me! I have to take a risk.'' Vieva clenched her teeth and suddenly broke one of her hair.

    Twinkle, who was continuously hitting the box stopped and looked at Vieva with her brows furrowed.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "I am gonna kill you," Vieva said with her eyes bloodshot.

    Her red hair started glowing, creating a red glow in the whole area.

    "This feeling... Am I gonna die?" Twinkle thought as she felt her heart pounding at a rapid pace.

    After a few seconds, however, a smile formed on her face. "At least I am not dying of old age... Hehe..." sheughed at her fate.

    "Agh..." The red hair moved through the blue box and circled around Twinkle''s neck.

    ''I couldn''t breathe!'' Twinkle struggled, however before she could do anything the hair started tightening even more and blood started flowing out of her neck.

    .....

    "Yes, I will take your test." Jack nodded at the old man.

    He has asked him the questions, and ording to the old man, if he passed the next test then the old man would give him the ring of power.

    And if he fails then the old man will kill him.

    "Here is your next test." The old man smiled and swiped his hand and suddenly both of them were transported to an emptynd.

    "There will be ten targets, if you shoot them all, then I will give you the Ring." The old man said.

    Jack stayed silent and nodded.

    "Well, here is your first target." The old man swiped his hand again and about five hundred meters away from them a target circle appeared.

    "You will have to shoot at the bull''s eye." The old man said and a smile formed on his face.

    Jack looked at the Target circle and a smile formed on his face. This was his forte.

    Pointing his bow at the circle, he imagined the bull''s eye and looked for the green panel.

    After about a minute of searching for the green panel, a frown appeared on Jack''s face.

    ''I can''t see the green panel no matter how much I move the bow.'' He thought and a worried expression appeared on his face.

    The old man looked at him and his smile widened. "What happened young man, this is the easiest target out of ten." He said andughed.

    Jack took in a deep breath and moved his bow down. "I need some time."

    "Hahaha... You can take as much time as you want." The old man said and stepped back.

    Jack turned silent and moved his bow up again and started searching for the green panel, this time he widened his range of search.

    He even moved his bow ny degrees from the target, however, he still couldn''t find the green panel.

    "You can give up if you want." The old man intervened.

    Jack decided to not reply to him and kept looking and then he turned around. He pointed the bow in the opposite direction of the target circle.

    The old man looked at him and chuckled. ''This young boy is not so simple.''

    As Jack was looking for the green circle, he suddenly found it at one eighty degrees of the target block.

    He then pulled the bowstring and an arrow appeared in his bow.

    "What are you doing young man? The target is behind you." The old man said.

    Jack still stayed silent and then suddenly released the arrow in the opposite direction.

    The old man looked at the arrow and a smile formed on his face.

    "Swoosh..."

    The arrow moved through the air and suddenly a strong wind gust came and changed the direction of the arrow to the opposite direction.

    The arrow then turned and hit the bull''s eyes exactly.

    The old man started pping when he saw the arrow hit the bull''s eye.

    "You are the first person to pass this level." The old man congratted Jack.

    Jack nodded at him.

    "Next stage please." He was in a hurry, he wanted to get to the ring first if possible. As he could gain two hearts from Vieva if he did so.

    And there was Hena too, she was powerful and may get to the Ring by brute force.

    "Such an impatient young man." The old man swiped his hand again and fifty more targets appeared around the previous one.

    "One of them is the correct one. Find it and hit the bulls..." Before the old man couldplete his sentence, Jack already released another arrow and it hit straight into the uppermost target circle.

    "Next, please." Jack looked at the old man with his head tilted.

    The old man stood at his ce with his mouth slightly open. However, he soon gained hisposure back.

    "Ok, here is the next one."

    Next, there was nothing, no target block. Jack could see nothing in front of him, neither behind him.

    A frown appeared on his face, however, he was still rxed.

    ''Will he be able to pass this one?'' The old man looked at him curiously.

    Jack on the other hand moved his bow around in all directions and suddenly shot just above him.

    The arrow moved and with a crushing sound a target circle appeared above Jack and the arrow was pierced in the middle of it.

    "Nice." An excited expression appeared on the old man''s face.

    One after another the old man gave Jack new targets and Jack passed them all, although some took longer for him to understand he still managed to hit the bull''s eye in the end.

    "Here is your final test young man! Be proud, your name will be written in history if you manage to hit this!" The old man yelled. His eyes were bloodshot and his hair was dishevelled.

    He never thought that someone would be able to pass all the stages so quickly.

 Chapter 222 Skeleton

    Chapter 222 Skeleton

    The old man swiped his hand again with a crazed look on his face and then a target circle appeared about a hundred meters away from Jack.

    "This is your final test young man! Hit the target and I will bring you to the Ring of Power!" The old man said with an excited expression.

    Jack looked at him and nodded. ''I hope Vieva or Hena hasn''t reached the ring of power yet.'' he thought and raised his bow.

    All the previous targets have been extremely tricky so he was ready for thest stage.

    He knew that this wouldn''t be easy.

    Pointing his bow at the target circle he started searching for a green panel and then a frown appeared on his face.

    ''What?!'' Jack saw the green panel as he pointed in the middle of the target.

    ''It can''t be that easy...'' Jack moved his bow down and looked at the old man.

    "Hahaha... Young man, what happened?!" The old man had a crazy look on his face. It was as if he was teasing Jack.

    Jack kept staring at his face for a few seconds. His heartbeat is getting irregr.

    This was thest stage and it was a do-or-die situation.

    ''I have to believe in my truth meter, no matter how ridiculous it seems.'' He thought and raised his bow again and shot the arrow.

    ....

    Vieva was levitating in the open space, she had just beheaded Twinkle.

    "Ah--" A grunt escaped out of her mouth and with it, blood also dripped.

    Her gazended on the blue box and she could see Twinkle''s head and body and blood floating at the bottom of the box.

    Clenching her teeth she looked around and could see a ck portal in front of her. This portal appeared after she killed Twinkle.

    Taking in a deep breath a pained expression appeared on her face.

    ''All my energy has dissipated. If I don''t get the Ring of power in the next two hours I will die for sure.'' She thought and quickly moved towards the portal while coughing.

    She was throwing up blood with her every cough.

    Soon she entered the ck portal.

    .....

    In a big grasnd, Hena was flying with her hair flowing up. Her body was glowing with a green aura and there was an angry expression on her face.

    In front of her was a metallic giant. It was about a hundred meters tall. Its eyes were red, however, they were losing their shine at a rapid pace.

    There was a giant hole in the giant''s chest as if someone has punched it out. Soon enough the red glow in its eyes faded and the giant started falling backwards.

    Hena on the other hand looked at the giant with a disdainful expression on her face and the green glow around her body disappeared even her hair calmed down.

    After the giant fell with a loud crash a ck portal appeared in front of her and without giving it any second thought she swished towards it.

    "I aming to kill you!" She yelled as the image of Jack appeared in her mind.

    .....

    The old man was sitting on the ground with a bewildered expression on his face. He looked at Jack with his eyes wide.

    An arrow was pierced in the middle of the target circle.

    "You... You passed!" The old man said and then suddenly startedughing hysterically. "I never thought that a weak human like you would crush my masterpiece so easily!"

    "Please get me the Ring of Power," Jack said with a straight face. Urgency could be heard in his tone.

    The old man listened to him and took in a deep breath and then he nodded.

    "Ok young man, you deserve the Ring of Power." He said and stood up.

    And then a portal appeared in front of him. "Follow me." The old man looked at Jack.

    Jack nodded and then both of them entered the portal.

    On the other side of the portal, there was a huge hall. It was an ancient structure seemingly made out of iron and emanated a ghostly aura.

    In the middle of the structure was a giant tform, on which a skeleton was ced, protected inside a ss tube.

    "He was the king of this pce." The old man said and started to move towards the Skeleton.

    Jack followed him silently, he was relieved that no one else was there yet.

    "Jack..." As he was moving he suddenly heard a familiar but frail voice.

    Both he and the old man turned their head around and looked at the source of the voice.

    "Vieva!" Jack saw her and quickly ran towards her with a worried expression, he could see blood flowing out of her lips.

    "Your face looks pale, what happened?" Jack asked as he supported her stumbling body by cing her hand over his shoulder.

    "A long story... I need that ring." Vieva said as she looked at the tube. Her gaze thennded on Jack''s face.

    She wasn''t sure if Jack would give her the ring or not. After all, she had previously killed his mentor and even threatened him.

    Jack stayed silent at her words.

    "It''s ok if you didn''t wanna give it to me I can understand." She said and then her body lost all power, and she fell down on the floor.

    Jack caught her body midway and gently ced her on the floor. He looked deep into her eyes silently.

    "Before I die I wanna say one thing." She looked at his face.

    "What?" Jack frowned.

    "You were the first man that I found likeable." She murmured then her eyes moved back and she started looking at the ceiling soullessly, as if waiting for her death.

    "Thanks," Jack said and stood up from the floor, he then looked at the old man and nodded.

    "Take it, it''s in the left hand of the king." The old man said and flicked his hand and with it, the ss tube over the skeleton disappeared.

    Jack could see a silver ring shining on one of the skeleton''s fingers.

    Without any wait, he quickly moved and finally stood in front of the skeleton, his gaze moving over the dead and finallynded on the ring.

    "You fucker! I will kill you!"

    As he was about to take the ring a loud voice suddenly reverberated in the giant hall and Jack turned around to look at it.

    "Hena..." He murmured as she saw a green-haired girl with a furious expression on her face.

    She was looking at Jack with killing intent.

    Jack on the other hand could feel chills running down his spine.

    "Crack!!"

    The floor below Hena''s legs started cracking and then she suddenly flew towards Jack, leaving afterimages.

    His heart skipped a beat as he tried to move his hands in the skeleton to get the ring.

    However, before he could reach it Hena was already behind him.

    "Swish!!"

    Before she could touch him a sword suddenly pierced her chest and moved through her body.

    Jack looked back at her with his brows furrowed.

    "How dare you create rucks in the king''s hall?!" The old man shouted as he stepped forward with an angry expression on his face.

    The old man has actually stopped Hena from advancing by piercing a flying sword through her chest.

    Hena turned around and looked at the old man. "This weak guy couldn''t have killed Reba, it must be you old man!" her hair started floating again.

    The old man looked at Hena with his eyes narrowed. ''She is standing straight even after a sword has pierced her chest.''

    The old man swiped his finger and ten more flying swords appeared around him and with another flick of his finger, the swords descended on Hena at a rapid pace.

    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"

    One after another the ten swords pierced her body. Some pierced her abdomen, some her legs and one even pierced her throat.

    However, Hena was still standing even after so many swords were in her body.

    Jack looked at all this and took advantage of the situation, he took the ring off the skeleton''s finger and then ran towards Vieva and squatted near her.

    He could see that she was already unconscious and her eyes were closed.

    "Vieva..." He murmured as he shook her body to wake her up, however, no matter how hard he tried she was not responding.

    Behind him, he could hear loud noisesing from the fight between Hena and the old man.

    "Vieva!" He even tried pping her and even ced the ring on one of her fingers, however, still, there was no response.

    As he was trying to wake her, he felt the noises behind him turning silent and he stood up and looked back.

    A terrified expression appeared on his face.

    In front of him, he could see the old man''s neck pierced by Hena''s hand.

    She was raising him in the air and then she threw his body in the distance.

    "Pathetic!" She yelled and turned around.

    There were no swords in her body and her wounds were nowhere to be seen.

    Jack looked back at the unconscious Vieva and clenched his fist. Over Hena''s head, he could see two blue hearts and her Ero Meter was on zero.

    ''I am dead!''

 Chapter 223 Engagement Ring

    Chapter 223 Engagement Ring

    Jack tried to think of ways he could escape from Hena however he soon came to the realization that there was no way he would be able to kill her.

    His eyesnded on Vieva again and he remembered that she had a goldenpass with her.

    However he was sure that till he got his hands on thepass Hena would already kill him.

    That''s how fast she was.

    Hena looked at Jack and started moving towards him slowly.

    "I didn''t kill anyone." Jack said as he looked in her eyes. He was hoping for a panel to pop up but there was nothing.

    "It doesn''t matter. I will kill everyone in this world." Hena said while still moving towards him.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words and sighed. ''So this is the end.'' He thought and stood still at his ce. ''I wish I could have talked to them before I die.'' He thought about Cassie and other girls.

    Hena looked at him turning silent and increased her speed and soon she was in front of him.

    "Be proud. You are gonna die by the strongest." She said and raised her hand.

    Jack chucked at her words and turned silent again.

    "Ahh..." Hena descended her fist as a green light surrounded it.

    Jack closed his eyes and waited for the impact, however even after waiting for a few seconds nothing hit him.

    Opening his eyes he saw a red hair circling around Hena''s hand and pulling it back.

    Jack''s eyes widened as he looked back and then a smile formed on his face.

    Behind him Vieva was already awake and was flying, her eyes glowed red as she looked at Hena with anger visible on her face.

    One of her hair has stopped Hena''s hand from descending.

    "I killed that girl." Vieva said as her hairs started floating in air, a deep red aura covered her whole body.

    And the ring on her hand shone slightly in blue.

    Hena looked at Vieva and then at her hand.

    "Pah!" A wave of energy moved through her hand and cut through the hair.

    Hena then also started floating up in air and Jack ran sideways towards the skeleton to protect himself from the aftermath.

    "Die then!" Hena said and joined both of her hands.

    "Woomm!"

    Her domain expanded from within her and covered the whole area.

    Jack, who was standing behind the skeleton suddenly felt his body getting stiff.

    ''I can''t even move my finger! She is extremely strong.'' Jack thought and looked at Hena with a powerless expression.

    Vieva on the other hand also felt her body get stiff and she looked at Hena with her eyes widened.

    "Hahaha... It''s impossible to move even a meter in my domain. Your only choice is to die now." Hena said a green de appeared in front of her.

    Vieva gritted her teeth as she looked at the green de. ''Even after getting the power form ring, she still feels so strong.''

    Hena flicked her finger and the big de of green energy moved towards Vieva at a rapid pace.

    However before the de could hit Vieva it broke into many pieces like a mirror.

    Hena looked at her with her brows furrowed. ''How did she nullify my attack in my domain?'' She thought.

    Vieva on the other hand was standing at her ce and there was a new third eye in the middle of her forehead.

    ''I never thought that I would be able to use my third eye after so many years.'' A reminiscent expression appeared on Vieva face as she moved towards Hena.

    Hena on the other hand looked at her with a surprised expression. ''She can even move in my domain!'' She moved back.

    This was the first time she was experiencing something like this.

    However before she could move back too much, Vieva was already in front of her with a huge smile on her face.

    "I feel strong after so many years. You are the perfect first target." Vieva chuckled and red ws formed in her hand

    "sh!"

    Before Hena could run away Vieva''s w grabbed her throat drawing blood out of her neck.

    Hena struggled as a searing pain moved through her body.

    "My third eye consumes souls. Yours must be tasty." Vievaughed as a suction force appeared over her third eye.

    Soon Hena''s green aura started to get absorbed in the force.

    "Ahh...!" Hena let out a loud yell as her domain broke apart and blood started flowing from her eyes.

    Jack looked at them and sighed. ''Vieva is even more dangerous than I thought.''

    His eyes thennded over her head and a smile formed on his face. There were three hearts instead of one.

    Jack could see that Vieva was about to kill Hena and he wasn''t even a bit concerned about it.

    Hena wanted to kill them in the first ce.

    However suddenly the world around him turned ck and white and the time stopped.

    A panel then shed in front of him.

    [1. "Vieva, don''t kill her." (+3 Hearts from Hena.)

    2. Let Vieva kill Hena. (+0 Hearts.)]

    Jack looked at the options and aplicated expression appeared on his face.

    Hena just wanted to kill them both, however now if he saved her then he could gain three of her hearts.

    ''If I choose option one then her two blue hearts will disappear and one red heart will form in the ce.'' He sighed. ''She might be useful in the future.'' Jack clicked the first option reluctantly.

    "Vieva! Stop! Don''t kill her!" Jack yelled from down on the floor.

    Vieva, who was busy absorbing Hena''s soul, heard his words and looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed.

    "Why?" She asked with an angry expression.

    "Because I want her to live." Jack said as he stepped forwards.

    Vieva turned silent at his words and after some seconds looked back at Hena, who was taking in deep breath.

    "She killed my daughter, but since you saved my life I will do this favour for you." Vieva said and with an angry expression threw Hena''s body in the ground, creating a deep crater.

    Jack saw Hena in the crater and quickly ran towards her. "Are you ok?" He ced his hand on her face.

    Hena looked at Jack silently for a few seconds and then turned unconscious. However just before she lost consciousness she said one word. "Why?"

    She wanted to know why Jack saved her.

    "Jack, this dimension is gonna copse soon." Vieva said as she looked at the rumbling walls.

    Jack stood up and also felt the earth shaking.

    "There is a new portal." Jack pointed towards the skeleton tform where a new portal just appeared.

    "Let''s go." Vieva said and flicked her finger and with it she and Jack started floating towards the portal.

    "Wait! We will take her with us." Jack pointed at unconscious Hena.

    Vieva looked at her and an annoyed expression appeared on her face. She took in a deep breath and also took Hena with her.

    Soon enough they were gone and after that the whole hall copsed and even crushed the king''s skeleton.

    In front of the giant rock on mount Everest. The three of them suddenly appeared.

    Hena wasying in the snow, while Vieva was standing on it. Jack on the other hand looked at the closing portal and let out a sigh of relief.

    He then turned around. "Let''s go back..." However before he couldplete his sentence he suddenly felt a soft feeling on his lips.

    Vieva was actually kissing him.

    Jack smiled internally and started enjoying the red beauty''s kiss.

    After kissing, Vieva moved back. "Thanks for saving my life. You can take the ring back if you want now. I am already healed." She said.

    Jack was about to nod when another panel shed in front of him.

    [1. "Keep this as an engagement ring." (+1 Heart.)

    2. Take the ring back. (+0 Hearts.)]

    Jack chose the first option and looked at Vieva.

    A teasing smile formed on his face. "Keep this as our engagement ring." He said.

    Vieva''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words.

    "No one is marrying you." She said and swirled her finger and just as she did so all three of them flew above the clouds.

    ...

    In a dark cave, a fire was lit in the middle.

    Above the fire, a dead boy of a young man was hanged and blood was dripping out of its head into the fire.

    Around it were ten people in ck robes none of their faces were visible as they were covered in hoods and they were chanting in a strangenguage.

    "Medium,e forward." An old raspy voice suddenly resounded in the cave and from the dark a blonde haireddy emerged.

    All the people in ck robes stood up as they saw the blondedy.

    And one of them moved forwards towards the blondedy with a cup in her hand, filled with blood.

    "The ritual is sessful." The same old raspy voice came from the back hoodeddy as she moved the blood cup towards the blondedy.

    The Blonde nodded and dipped her finger in the cup, and the blondedy''s eye colour changed from ck to purple and even her hairs turned purple soon enough.

    "All of you will be paid handsomely." The now purple haireddy said.

 Chapter 224 I am back

    Chapter 224 I am back

    Inside Jack''s mansion, Cassie was in her room slumped in her bed, there was a Jacket in her arms and her eyes were puffy.

    One could tell that she had slept crying on the bed.

    Susan on the other hand sat on a chair looking at the mirror. She was staring at her reflection soullessly.

    "Cassie!"

    Suddenly a familiar voice resounded in her room and her eyes widened, she then ran out of her room and towards the living area.

    When she saw the source of the voice her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Jack..." Tears formed in her eyes as she ran towards him and hugged him tightly.

    "Jack!" Tears started falling from her eyes. As she rested her head on his chest. "Where were you all this time..." She murmured.

    She could see that Jack was wearing torn clothes and there were some bruises on his body.

    Moving her head she looked at his face with misty eyes.

    Jack smiled at her. "I am back, no need to worry anymore." Jack patted her back a few times to calm her down.

    Susan nodded and moved back. "Miss Elma said that you were..." She murmured and tears formed in her eyes again.

    "Don''t cry anymore or I will go back again," Jack said.

    Susan heard him and quickly perked up. She wiped her tears and nodded. "Please don''t go back."

    "Don''t worry, where is Cassie and Nicole?" Jack asked as he looked around the mansion.

    "Cassie is sleeping in her room. And Nicole... I haven''t seen her since yesterday." Susan said and then her eyesid on the sofa.

    On it, a green-haired girl was sleeping soundly. Her clothes were also torn just like Jack.

    "Who is she?" Susan asked with her brows furrowed.

    "She is Hena, she will stay here till she gets healed," Jack said and moved towards his room.

    He wanted to clean up first. "Should I wake Cassie up?" Susan moved behind him and asked.

    "No need, let her rest," Jack said and continued moving upstairs.

    Susan continued following him. "Nicole locked her room up, you can bathe in mine," Susan said as he looked at him trying to open up Nicole''s room.

    "She locked her room? She never does so." Jack said with his brows furrowed.

    Susan nodded at his words. "She seems strange since you have gone." She said.

    "Strange?" Jack raised his brows.

    "You will know once you meet her." Susan came near him and held his hand. "Come let me help you wash." She said and pulled him inside her room.

    Jack followed her inside the room and soon she closed the door.

    Her hands then moved and she started removing his clothes.

    "You have worried us so much." She said and soon enough she removed all of his clothes.

    "You seem angry." Jack chuckled. Jack knew that Susan never got angry.

    Susan looked at him and took in a deep breath and an angry expression then appeared on her face.

    "Fuck you! You are such a piece of shit!" She yelled and started punching his chest. Tears also started falling from her eyes as she kept punching.

    "I hate you! I hate you so much! Ah..." She started crying louder and louder.

    Jack felt her punches on his chest and stayed silent, he could tell that she was extremely emotional right now.

    After punching him some more she rested her head on his chest again. "Look what happened to you..." She looked at his wound marks.

    Jack hugged her and stayed silent.

    "I am sorry..." He murmured after a few seconds.

    Susan looked up at him. "Sorry?! Do you know what would have happened to us if you didn''t return?!"

    "I won''t let anything happen to you guys," Jack said looking deep into her eyes.

    "Sophie... She tried to jump off a building... Poor girl." Susan hugged him tightly.

    Jack heard her words and his eyes widened, he moved her away and looked into her eyes again.

    "Are you serious?" He asked.

    Susan nodded lightly at his words.

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat. "Call her right now."

    Jack lost his phone in the portal dimension.

    Susan took in a deep breath and pulled out her phone she then called Sophie.

    "Sophie..." Jack said just as she picked up his call.

    "...." No words came from the other side of the call.

    "Sophie?" Jack furrowed his brows.

    "I aming... Beep... Beep..." She said and hung up the call.

    Jack looked at the call and sighed.

    "See..." Susan murmured.

    Jack took in a deep breath and threw the phone on the bed he then moved towards the bathroom.

    Susan on the other hand looked at him and removed her clothes, and after that, she also moved behind him and entered the bathroom.

    "Mm..." Both of them started kissing each other under the shower as their naked bodies eloped with each other.

    "I missed you so much," Susan said as she kneeled down and started sucking his penis.

    "Mm..." Jack let out a soft moan and ced his hand on her wet hair.

    Soon enough Susan started bobbing her face up and down on his penis and in no time she felt his warm semen in her mouth.

    After that, Jack picked her up and took her to the bedroom, he ced her body on the bed.

    Susan looked at him with her heart beating at a rapid pace.

    Jack moved over and ced the tip of his penis he started thrusting while kissing her neck.

    "Mmm... Ah... Umm..." Susan started moaning as her eyes rolled back.

    Jack also started thrusting at a faster pace.

    "Cum inside me..." Susan said with her facepletely red as she looked him in the eyes.

    Jack on the other hand didn''t stop and in no time he released his semen inside her while letting out a grunt.

    "I love you." Susan cuddled Jack as hey on the bed.

    Jack looked at her face and kissed her on the lips. "I love you too." He said and stood up.

    He then bathed again and wore new clothes. Soon enough he was in the living area and could see that Hena was still asleep and so was Cassie. She still hasn''te out of her room.

    Making some hot tea for himself he sat on the sofa and started sipping and just when he ced the empty cup back on the table, suddenly he heard the knocking on his door.

    "She is here." Jack stood up and moved towards his door.

    Soon enough he opened the door and just as he did so, Sophie jumped towards him and hugged him tightly.

    Jack could feel her warm tears on his shoulders and he could even feel her rapid heartbeat from her hug.

    "I... I thought you died." She looked at Jack with a relieved expression.

    "I will never leave you alone." Jack patted her head.

    Sophie wiped her tears and a smile formed on her face. "Thank god." She moved on her toes and kissed him.

    "I love you," Jack said and pulled her inside the house. "Come, let''s have a drink."

    Sophie nodded and moved behind him. Soon Susan also came and looked at them.

    "Susan, he is fine," Sophie said as she looked at her.

    Susan nodded and smiled. "We will never let him go again." She said and sat beside Sophie.

    "Miss Elma, she is such a liar!" An angry expression appeared on Sophie''s face.

    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and then held her chin. He could tell that she was hiding her real feelings and was trying to act tough.

    Grabbing her face with his hand, he turned her head around towards him.

    "I heard something." Jack looked at her with a serious expression.

    Sophie moved away from his grip and smiled. "We should have a big party!" She said, ignoring Jack''s words.

    Jack took in a deep breath, stood up and grabbing her hand he pulled her out of the mansion and brought her to the garden.

    Susan looked at them moving away and sighed. Her eyes thennded on Hena. ''She is still asleep.''

    "Why are we here?" Sophie asked as she looked at Jack.

    Jack stared into her eyes and ced both of his hands on her shoulders.

    "What were you trying to do!" He said in an angry tone.

    Sophie turned silent listening to him, she then looked down.

    "Look at me!" Jack was strict.

    Sophie clenched her fists and then pushed him away. "I don''t think we should talk about this right now." She turned around.

    Jack grabbed her hand and moved her in front of him again. "Talk while looking at me!"

    Sophie looked into his eyes and stayed silent for a few seconds, she then clenched her teeth and pped him.

    "Smack!" She pped him right in the face and then her body turned weak and she fell on her knees.

    "Ahhh...!!!" She grabbed his legs and let out a loud cry. Tears started falling from her eyes.

    "I am sorry...! I am sorry! Jack!" She kneeled on his feet.

 Chapter 225 Heven

    Chapter 225 Heven

    Jack moved his hand and picked her up from the ground. He then hugged her.

    "Come let''s go inside. It''s been a long time since we drank together." Jack looked into her eyes.

    "I want to go out with you," Sophie said.

    "Not now, we will go outter." Jack turned around.

    "You promise?" Sophie held her hand.

    "I promise," Jack said and pulled her inside the mansion again.

    "I am sorry for the p," Sophie said while moving with him.

    "Don''t overthink it." Jack ced his hand on her shoulder and just when he moved inside he saw Cassie standing in front of him with her hair dishevelled and there was a pair of scissors in her hand.

    Her brows twitched as she looked at Jack.

    "So you are back." She said and moved towards him.

    Jack looked at her and gulped his saliva and then a nervous smile formed on his face.

    "Hello, Cassie." Jack removed his hand from Sophie''s shoulder and took a step back.

    "Hello, Jack," Cassie said as she stepped towards him with an angry smile on her face.

    "I am sorry." Jack took another step back.

    "Come, I won''t do anything." Cassie leaned in and started running towards him.

    Jack turned around and started running out of his mansion. "Cassie, I think we should sit down and talk like real lovers!" Jack yelled while running.

    "Yes, we will talk like true lovers." Cassie kept chasing him in the garden.

    "It doesn''t look like that, please put those scissors down." Jack looked back while running.

    "Don''t worry, I will just cut your hair. Look they have grown out so much." Cassie was adamant.

    ''Shit...'' Jack remembered the time when Cassie almost stabbed him with scissors.

    "Pah!"

    As Jack was running he heard a loud noise behind him and he looked back and he could see that Cassie had fallen down while running.

    He stooped and looked at her. The scissors in her hand were already far away from her.

    He quickly moved, picked up the scissors and threw them away even further. He then squatted near her.

    "You know lovers shouldn''t kill each other," Jack said as he moved his hand around her hand and picked her up from the ground.

    Her ck shirt was dirtied from the soil and even her pants were dirty.

    She looked at him and narrowed her eyes and after looking at him for a few seconds she sighed. "I knew that you woulde back." She said and snorted.

    "Really?" Jack asked with a smile and started cleaning her clothes with his hand.

    "Yes, how would you have lived without me in hell otherwise?" Cassie raised her brows.

    Jack''s brows twitched again. "Hell?" He asked.

    "You think you are going to heaven?" Cassie raised her brows.

    "Well, I am such a good guy. I deserve to be in heaven." Jack chuckled.

    Cassie looked at him with her head tilted. "Do you wanna find out?" She asked as she looked at the scissors on the ground.

    "No thanks. Hell will be better if it''s with you." He said looking deep into her eyes.

    Cassie listened to him and took in a deep breath, she then hugged him tightly. "You are such a bad lover." She murmured.

    "Really?" Jack hugged her back.

    "Yes, but I love you so much."

    Soon enough the four of them were drinking in the living room and after that, they went to sleep.

    Sophie and Susan slept in the same room while Jack was sleeping in Cassie''s room with Cassie''s naked body cuddling him.

    In the middle of the night, a purple-haireddy unlocked the mansion door and entered the living area.

    Her eyes then moved around and suddenlynded on Hena, sleeping on the sofa.

    "Who is she?" the purple-haireddy''s brows furrowed.

    Hena on the other hand suddenly opened her eyes and looked around, in front of her she saw the purple-haireddy looking at her with a confused expression.

    "Who are you?" Thedy asked.

    Hena stood up from the sofa and looked at thedy in the eyes. After that, she clenched her fist and punched towards thedy.

    "Who are you?" Hena asked while punching.

    The purple-haireddy furrowed her brows as she looked at the iing punch. Raising her hand she stopped Hena''s hand midway.

    "What are you doing?" Thedy asked.

    Hena on the other hand looked at her with her eyes wide in surprise.

    ''She stopped my puch!'' Clenching her teeth she raised her other hand and punched again.

    However, before she couldnd the punch a sigh moved out of thedy''s mouth and she kicked Hena in the stomach.

    "Agh!" Blood almost fell out of Hena''s mouth as she dropped to her knees, she could feel that her internal organs were already in a mess with thedy''s simple kick.

    The purple-haireddy moved and sat down on the sofa. "This is thest time I will ask." Thedy clicked her finger on the handrest as she looked at Hena kneeling down on the floor. "Who are you?"

    Hena moved her head slowly and looked at thedy, she then stood up, and her organs were already healed because of her extreme healing body.

    "Who are you?" Hena asked back, refusing to answer the purple-haireddy.

    Thedy took in a deep breath and sighed. "You go around in other people''s homes and ask questions to them?" thedy asked.

    "This is your house?" Hena''s brows furrowed as she looked around. Thest thing she remembers is how Jack saved her life.

    "Jack..." She looked around some more.

    "Jack! Do you know him?" Thedy stood up from the sofa and looked at Hena with a desperate look.

    Hena nodded at her words. She wanted to fight with thedy, however, with just a single kick she knew that she was no match for her. That is why she decided to answer truthfully.

    "How?!" Thedy looked at her impatiently.

    "He saved my life," Hena murmured as she looked away. She was feeling powerless under her gaze.

    "Where is he right now?" Thedy rested a hand on Hena''s shoulder.

    "I don''t know." Hena moved away from her. She was feeling ufortable near the purple-haireddy. "I think I should go back. Sorry for entering your house." She said and started moving out of the mansion.

    However just before she could exit the mansion doors closed automatically.

    "Where are you going?" Thedy moved towards her.

    "I am going back home." Hena stuttered as she looked at thedying towards her. For some reason, she was scared of her.

    "Not before you tell me everything about Jack."

    "I don''t know where he is. But I think he brought me here with the red-haireddy." Hena muttered her body shaking in fright.

    ''She is so scary...'' Hena has never felt like this in her life.

    The purple-haireddy furrowed her brows at her words. "Red-haireddy..." She murmured and remembered Vieva.

    Anger then shed in her eyes. ''It''s her, it''s because of her that I lost my Jack!''

    Jack on the other hand was sleeping when suddenly a ding resounded in his brain.

    He opened his eyes and could see a panel in front of him. "Right now?" He furrowed his brows and looked at the contents.

    [1. Save Hena. (+1 Hearts.)

    2. Don''t save her. (+0 Hearts.)]

    Jack looked at the options and a confused expression appeared on his face.

    "I already saved Hena. So why..." He thought and quickly clicked the first option, he then ran out of his room while wearing a night robe.

    Outside, from above the stairs he could see Hena standing in front of the main door and there was a scared expression on her face.

    In front of Hena stood a purple-haireddy, her back facing Jack.

    "Who are you?!" Jack called out to thedy.

    Hena when heard his voice looked at him and rxed a bit.

    The purple-haireddy on the other hand turned stiff at his words, she then slowly turned around and looked at Jack, there were tears in her eyes.

    "Nicole?" Jack furrowed his brows. The purple-haireddy was actually Nicole.

    Nicole on the other hand looked at Jack and quickly ran up the stairs, she then jumped in his embrace.

    "Jack..." Tears fell from her eyes.

    "You changed your hair?" Jack asked after a few seconds.

    "Where have you been?" Nicole looked him in the eyes.

    "I was doing something important," Jack said.

    Nicole took in a deep breath and moved back. "Who is she?" She said as she looked back at the door, however, Hena was nowhere to be seen.

    The door was open.

    Jack also looked at the door and sighed. He also couldn''t see Hena. "She is gone." He murmured.

    "Should I call her back?" Nicole looked back at him.

    "You won''t be able to catch up to her," Jack said as he kept looking at the door. "By the way, what happened here? Hena seemed stressed." Jack asked.

    "Her name is Hena?" Nicole nodded. "Nothing happened. I don''t know why she ran away." Nicole said and held his hand.

    Jack looked at the living area with his brows furrowed. ''My Ero Meter said that her life was in danger, however, I can''t see anyone other than Nicole here.'' He sighed and looked back at Nicole.

    "Why did you change your hair colour?" He asked.

    "Long story." Nicole smiled and pulled him towards her room.

    "Even your eyes are different, did you put lenses in them?" Jack moved behind her.

    "Yes." Nicole chuckled.

 Chapter 226 Xan

    Chapter 226 Xan

    Nicole took Jack to her room and closed the door. Her gaze looked at him up to down, and a small smile then formed on her face.

    In her eyes, Jack was like the essence of her being, his gaze was enough for her to send warm feelings to her body, and a blush automatically formed on her face when she felt his eyes on her body.

    She wanted to be loved by him, she wanted him to crave her.

    Her hands moved under the soft moonlight from the windows, shining the silver glimmer on her blue sundress.

    Gracefully she removed her dress and her curvy body blossomed in front of Jack.

    ''She seems different.'' Jack thought, he could somehow feel that she was different. And it wasn''t her hair or eye colour, but her demeanour.

    She was standing straight and there was an air of arrogance around her body. She was like a queen standing over thousands of her followers.

    A frown appeared on Jack''s face as his heart skipped a beat when he saw her undressing. He had seen her naked before and knew every part of her body.

    However today he was feeling different. It was as if he had seen her for the first time. Her curves were the same but there was something different about them, they were more alluring and seemed like a mirage in a desert.

    Her lips were the same but her smile was more enchanting, Jack felt as if a goddess was smiling at him from heaven.

    No, it''s more like a demoness was smiling at him. Wanting to eat him up but he was so precious to her that she could only look and touch him.

    Nicole suddenly chuckled at Jack''s expression, he was standing there silently as if the ground below him had shifted as she undressed.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Nicole asked.

    "You seem different." Jack moved close to her, his every step heavier than before. He felt that getting closer to her was harder than before.

    However, he managed to stand in front of her and looked deep into her purple eyes. His hands brushed against her skin and even the touch was different.

    It was as if her skin wanted to absorb his hand.

    Nicole''sughter, like delicate wind chimes on a winter''s night, echoed in the room, chilling the temperature down. But when it danced around Jack, it wrapped him in a cocoon of warmth. It was as though Nicole''sughter knew to tread lightly around him, as if reluctant to disturb his peace.

    "I think I love you even more now," Nicole murmured, her fingers intertwining around the nape of his neck as she gently tousled his overgrown, silken hair.

    At her words, Jack''s gaze moved to her head and he could see that her hearts were still at five and took in a deep breath. "I am sure." Jack leaned in andnded his lips on hers.

    Their bodies touched each other and the atmosphere seemed to settle down.

    Soon enough their moans started resounding in the room and an hourter both of themy naked in each other''s embrace. There was a small smile on Nicole''s face as she hugged him tightly.

    Early in the morning when the sun was not even up, Nicole Suddenly opened her eyes and looked outside the window. She could see ten ck-robed people standing in her garden.

    Taking in a deep breath she turned around and looked at Jack, she moved towards him and kissed him on the face. After that, she clicked her finger and clothes suddenly appeared on her body.

    She was wearing a purple coloured gothic dress and her hair also straightened automatically as if following her orders.

    She then opened the window and flew towards the ck-robed guys and started talking to them.

    "Why are you here so quickly?" Nicole asked with her brows raised.

    "Queen, there is no time. You should ascend your throne while the time is still prime." One of the guys from under the hood said.

    "Xan, How many times do I have to say? I don''t want anything to do with this Queen business." Nicole said with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "Queen, you have to. Otherwise, the throne will always be empty." Xan said as he removed his hood and a young guy appeared from under it.

    His eyes were ck, just like his hair and there was a worried expression on his face. His face was defined and his skin was smooth with no spots.

    Nicole looked at him and sighed. After some time she nodded.

    Jack on the other hand opened his eyes when he felt that Nicole wasn''t hugging him anymore.

    From the time he hase from the other dimension, his instincts have be strong. Looking around the room he couldn''t find Nicole anywhere.

    Looking at the clock a frown appeared on his face. "It''s only three in the morning, where did she go this early?" He thought and stood up from the bed.

    He then felt a cool breeze on his body and his eyesnded on the open window. "Why is this window open?" He thought and moved towards it and looked out.

    "What is she doing with those guys?" Jack looked at ck-robed people talking to Nicole in the garden.

    And when he saw the next scene his eyes widened in surprise. He saw Nicole flying in the air with three ck robe people behind her and disappearing into the dark sky.

    "She is flying... I knew something was different about her." Gulping his saliva he looked at the remaining people in the garden and he quickly moved out of his mansion wearing his clothes and getting a gun.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Jack asked as he moved to the garden.

    The ck-robed guys were preparing to leave and suddenly heard a voice that stopped them, they all turned around and looked at Jack.

    Xan was also among the guys, he looked at Jack and a frown appeared on his face.

    "Who are you?" Xan asked as he stepped forward and a blue aura started surrounding his hands.

    "Xan, don''t hurt him. He is a normal civilian." An old raspy voice came from one of the other hooded people.

    "Miss Florence, this guy appeared in our queen''s house. I have to interrogate him. He might have bad intentions for our queen." Xan said and finally stood in front of Jack.

    "This is my ce. You are the intruders, answer me, who are you guys? This is thest time I ask." Jack said as an annoyed expression appeared on his face.

    "Your ce?" A disdainful expression appeared on Xan''s face. "This is our queen''s mansion you piece of crap!" Xan said and looked at Jack from up to down.

    "Queen? I don''t know any Queen. This is my ce and where did you take Nicole? I will kill you guys if anything happens to her." More anger appeared on Jack''s face.

    "How dare you call our Queen by her name?!" Xan''s eyes widened and a furious expression appeared on his face.

    "Xan!" Florence''s voice came again. "He is someone Queen knows. It''s better if you don''t do anything rash before knowing his connection with the Queen."

    "This guy is a mortal, madam Florence. There is no way our Queen has any connection with a mortal." Xan raised his hand and pointed it at Jack.

    "This is thest warning I will give you! Kneel down and apologize. This is not how you address our queen." Xan said in a threatening tone.

    Florence on the other hand sighed, while the remaining people stayed silent. "Don''t kill him," Florence said.

    Jack clenched his teeth and took out his gun. "Nicole is no queen, she is my lover," Jack said and pointed the gun at Xan.

    "You!" Xan looked at Florence. "See Miss Florence, I told you this is a dangerous guy! There is no way the Queen falls in love with anyone."

    Florence finally removed her hood, her face was covered with wrinkles and her hair was white, she looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed. ''It''s said that the Queen is the embodiment of the devil, there is no way she will love anyone in her life. Is this guy really a ruffian? Trying to pester our queen?''

    The other guys also let out snorts of anger. "Kill him Xan. How dare this guy speak such words about our pristine Queen!" One of the ck hooded guys said.

    "Yes Xan, make sure that he suffers while he dies." Another one of the guys said.

    Jack listened to them and narrowed his eyes, he could see a blue aura around Xan''s hand and could tell that he was dangerous.

    His left hand moved to his pocket and his hand came in contact with a ring. ''This ring, Vieva gave it to me. I hope it works.'' He pressed the ring and a current went past his spine.

    He felt his body getting stronger and his eyes suddenly turned red.

    "His eyes... They are turning red! He is dangerous!" Xan said and shot the blue light from his hand.

    *Shoo*

    The blue ray beam shot out from Xan''s hand and hit Jack in the chest.

    *Bang*

    Jack''s body flew backwards and he hit a stone wall loudly.

 Chapter 227 Pyro Circle

    Chapter 227 Pyro Circle

    Florence saw this scene and quickly joined her hands and a water-like thin film moved around the whole garden, isting the whole ce from the outside world.

    Xan looked at Florance casting an istion spell and furrowed his brows. "Miss Florence, I don''t think there is any need for the istion spell. He must be already dead." Xan said.

    He was confused as to why Miss Florence would cast an istion spell when he had already sent Jack flying away in the distance in a single attack.

    Xan was a powerful spell crafter in their group and even a high-level spell crafter would not survive this attack if hit at a point nk like Jack.

    "Yes, Xan is right Miss Florence, I don''t think there was any need to cast the spell, and I can sense no magical energy from that guy, he was only a mortal, he must surely be dead." Another one of the ck-robed guys said in a questioning tone.

    All of them knew that the istion spell was only cast when the fight was going to be a mess or for a long time. The istion spell protected other people from the aftermath and also hid their identities from the outside world.

    Even the cameras don''t work inside an istion spell.

    Xan and others were confused as to why Miss Florence would cast this spell for a fight with a mortal who didn''t have even a bit of energy in him and got sent away so far in a single attack.

    Miss Florence on the other hand stayed silent for a moment and then she pointed in the direction where Jack fell, she could feel a headacheing to her.

    This was Queen''s mansions and she didn''t wanna create any ruckus here she didn''t even know what connections this guy had with the Queen.

    However, she was sure that he was not her lover as he imed, as from the ancient records it was said that their Queen would be a heartless Spellcrafter and would never fall in love.

    Florence looked at Jack''s body and sighed. "This has already gone out of hands. We have to finish that guy." She said.

    Xan and others followed Miss Florence''s finger and then their eyes widened in surprise.

    "What?!" Xan was the most shocked out of all of them.

    "How is he still standing?" One of the guys from the group said with a confused tone.

    In front of them, they could see Jack standing out of rubble while tearing his shirt away. His eyes were shing red as he looked at them with anger visible on his face.

    He looked like a fiend that had juste out of hell!

    "He is more than a mortal," Florence said as she looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed. "No, it''s the ring in his hand. Get it from him!" Florence said and moved a step back.

    Xan and others gritted their teeth. "You think you can act so tough after using an external power." Xan snorted and raised his hand again.

    The other hooded guys also scoffed and raised their hands.

    "So what if you stayed alive from one attack, if all of us attack together then you will die for sure!" One of the ck hooded guys said.

    Disdain was audible in his voice.

    How could a mortal that has got his power from an external treasurepare to their natural one?

    Florence on the other hand was looking at the ring with a worried expression on her face. ''That ring, have I seen that before?!''

    "Xan, be careful." She murmured.

    "Miss Xan, he should be the one that must worry," Xan said.

    "Yes, Miss Florence, you just focus on maintaining the istion spell. We don''t wanna destroy Queen''s mansion." The other guy said and took out his hood. He was a middle-aged man with a big scar on his face.

    The scar on his face went from the middle of his eyes to below his ears and although it was already healed the dead skin around it gave him a menacing look.

    "Everyone stays back, just me and Seven is enough for this guy," Xan said.

    "Yes." Seven chuckled, he was the scar-face guy.

    Boom!

    Jack suddenly moved out of the rubble creating a dust cloud behind him and making the cracks on the wall behind him.

    His speed was fast and his body looked illusionary. He was like a cheetah pouncing at a rabbit and going straight for Seven first.

    Seven on the other hand stood stiff in his ce, his eyes widened in terror as he saw the red shing towards him.

    Shock was visible in his eyes. He didn''t feel Jacking at him but death.

    The other hooded people also didn''t have time to react, they stood still in their ces, petrified by his sudden force.

    Only Xan and Florence reacted on time and even they were shocked by Jack''s extreme speed.

    What they considered a normal mortal just now was moving towards Seven at extreme speed and bloodlust was oozing out of him.

    Seven on the other hand didn''t have time to dodge, he only moved his hands in front of him and created a blue protective field.

    Jack saw the blue field and clenching his fist he raised his hand. He could feel the energy coursing through his body and felt invincible.

    Pah!

    In just a blink of an eye, his punchnded on Seven''s blue shield and cracks formed on it.

    Seven could feel a crushing force descending on him as if a mountain was thrown at his field. His stomach churned and his legs felt weak.

    Woosh!

    His body felt light and suddenly he found himself flying backwards at extreme speed, his vision turned blurry and there was a confused expression on his face.

    He was bewildered by the unstoppable force.

    Bang!

    Seven''s body hit straight into the isting water film created by Miss Florence, creating a big ripple on the film, blood flew out of his mouth and ears and he turned unconscious in a single punch.

    Bam!

    His body slowly fell on the ground creating a small dust cloud. Sevennded face-first in the garden, there was no moment in his body.

    "Seven!" Xan looked at his team member with his eyes wide.

    Xan knew that Seven was one of the strongest members of their group, and for him to be thrown away like this in a single punch was no joke.

    Even Xan himself wasn''t sure that he could achieve such a feat.

    The other hooded people also looked at their unconscious teammate with terror-stricken faces.

    Some even stepped backwards in fear as their bodies shook uncontrobly.

    Miss Florence was the first one that looked at Jack when he stopped, his upper body was naked and a red aura covered his body, and then her eyesnded on his head and a shiver went down her spine.

    "Devil horns!" she murmured while gulping her saliva. She could see two red horns protruding out of Jack''s head.

    He looked like a devil incarnate with his eyes red. His aura dominated the whole environment creating a suffocating air.

    ''I knew I had seen that ring before!'' Florence also took a step back in terror as the image of a red-haireddy appeared in her mind.

    Florence was the oldest member of the group and was the most experienced one. She has previouslye in contact with Vieva and all of her team was annihted back then. She was the only one who escaped.

    "It''s the ring from that witch!" She looked at Seven and then at Xan.

    "Everyone! Create a Pyro Circle! He is extremely Dangerous!" She yelled and got in the position.

    "Pyro Circle?" One of the hooded guys said in a terrified voice.

    Their team has created this attack for someone of high power. It was their team''s strategy for the Queen.

    "Madam Florence, we prepared the Pyro Circle for Queen in case she ever gets out of hand. We can''t use it on this guy." Xan said as blue light covered his body.

    "No! We have to do it now, or none of us will leave this ce alive!" Florence yelled with a petrified expression.

    She was reluctant to use the pyro circle however now their lives were in crisis. She could feel the devilish power of Jack.

    Every one of the ck hooded people was shocked. The spell they created for the Queen, now they have to use it on a random person that they considered a mortal.

    They never thought that this guy would be so powerful.

    "I will kill this guy myself, Madam Florence! No need to use Pyro Circle." Xan said and looked at Jack.

    "Come here you beast!" Xan pointed his hand at Jack as an angry expression appeared on his face.

    Jack looked at Xan and blinked his eyes a few times. ''Vieva gave me this ring with a warning! She said I can''t use this for more than fifteen minutes no matter what or I will turn into a real demon and lose all my rational thinking.''

    Jack clenched his teeth as he looked at the group. ''I have to finish this quickly!''

    "This is thest chance I will give you guys. Tell me where you took Nicole." Jack said, his voice creating a heavy air pressure.

    "Fuck you." Xan had a mocking expression on his face.

    "Die then."

 Chapter 228 Moonlight Sword

    Chapter 228 Moonlight Sword

    Woosh!

    Jack moved towards Xan at high speed making the dust fly below his feet, his speed was terrifying and domineering.

    "Hmph! You think you can defeat me with this bit of power?" Xan snorted and suddenly a purple-coloured sword appeared in his hand.

    Florence looked at the sword and her eyes widened. "Xan!" She yelled with a worried expression on her face.

    "I can handle it, Miss Florence." A smile formed on his face as he shed the purple sword towards Jack.

    Jack on the other hand could feel a sharp power emitting from the sword. His scalp turned numb and his eyes widened.

    ''This sword! It''s dangerous!'' He tried to stop midway, however, it was already toote, and the sword shnded on his chest.

    sh!

    A fountain of blood spurted from his chest as Jack''s body flew backwards andnded on the floor. Veins popped on his forehead as he felt needles stinging in his whole body.

    Madam Florence and the other guys looked at Xan with their eyes wide.

    "Xan! Have you gone mad?! This is the moonlight sword of the Queen, you don''t have the authority to use it!" Madam Florence said with a shocked expression.

    She never thought that Xan would dare to use Nicole''s sword.

    "Brother Xan, you aremitting sphemy against the Queen, you should put the sword back!" One of the other back-hooded people said and removed their hood. He was a blonde-haired guy, his tone containing a bit of anger and worry.

    "Hmph! This sword was created to draw blood out of the Queen''s enemies, I am doing the Queen a favour!" Xan yelled and looked at Jack with a disdainful expression.

    "Still! This is not something you should use lightly, it could have consequences." Florence said as she gulped her saliva.

    "Madam Florence is right Xan, you can go crazy if you use this sword too much, it will devour your soul." The blonde guy said.

    "Nothing will happen." There was a crazed expression on Xan''s face as he stepped forward and looked at Jack with a smile on his face. "Let me extinguish him and offer his blood to the Queen."

    Jack on the other hand looked up and felt that his blood had stopped flowing out because of his superior healing abilities, given by his Ero Meter.

    However, the stinging pain was still there.

    Clenching his fist he stood up and moved a step back, sweat forming on his forehead. "That sword! It''s Dangerous."

    Swish!

    His body turned into after images and soon he was a distance away from Xan. ''I can''t fight him in close rage!''

    Jack could feel his stomach churning from the pain. ''At this rate, I will die for sure.'' His eyes nced at the water shield behind him and took in a deep breath.

    "There is nowhere to run you hoggilian! I will take revenge for Seven!" Xan said with a wide smile on his face as the sword in his hand shed with a cold gleam.

    "Xan, you should stop, we can still use Pyro Circle on him." Madam Florence said with a worried expression.

    "There is no need for that!" Xan said in a loud and determined voice and raised his sword. "Get ready to die." He said as his sharp gazended on Jack.

    The other people in the group stayed silent, they knew that Xan was a powerful and arrogant guy, and he would never back down no matter what happened.

    "That guy is dead..." The blonde-haired guy murmured as he looked at Jack. "Finish him quickly Xan, or the sword with overpower your soul." He said.

    Jack clenched his fist, he could feel a deathly aura from the sword. He was sure that if another hitnded on him then he would die here for sure.

    He didn''t wanna die just yet, he had already faced much hardship in the other dimension.

    "Get ready to die!" Xan said and strode towards Jack at a fast speed.

    Jack looked at him and gritted his teeth. "I have to escape this situation." He thought and looked around and his gazended on the stones on the ground.

    He quickly moved towards them and picked them up.

    "Are you gonna throw stones now?" Xan chuckled and increased his speed even more.

    "He would never be able to hit Xan with those stones. Xan was a stealth expert back in the day." The blonde hair guy said as he looked at Jack with a mocking expression.

    "He is such a fool! Trying to Hit Xan with a long-range weapon." Another guy from the group chuckled.

    Even Miss Florence rxed when she saw Jack picking up a stone, she was confident in Xan''s dodging skills, after all, he was the most talented assassin in their group, and it was hard for someone to hit him from long range when he is standing still let alone when he is running.

    Jack on the other hand didn''t listen to their words and stayed silent, focusing, he raised his hand and looked for the green panel. ''I have to get that sword out of his hand!'' He thought.

    Xan was closing in on him at an extreme speed and just when he was five meters away, Jack suddenly saw the green panel and threw the stone with all his force.

    Woosh!

    The big stone flew at high speed, piercing the air.

    Xan on the other hand had a mocking smile on his face. "You will never hit me!" He said and dodged left to the stone trajectory.

    However, to his surprise, the stone suddenly turned left because of its high spin.

    Boom!

    The stone hit the hilt of the sword with a loud bang!

    Xan, who had a mocking smile on his face saw the sword flying out of his hand and his eyes widened. Then a shocked expression appeared on his face.

    This was the first time someone had managed to hit him while he was moving.

    ''How did he know that I was gonna turn left?!'' He was bewildered. There was no way to know his path however Jack predicted it urately and threw the stone in the same trajectory.

    It was as if he was seeing the future!

    The blonde-haired guy looked at the moonlight sword flying in the air and his jaw dropped on the floor. "Brother Xan got hit?!" He was shocked.

    The others in the group also looked at Jack as if he were a monster.

    Even Madam Florence had a shocked expression on her face. She never expected Xan to get hit with a long-range weapon. However, what shocked her next was the fact that Jack was already moving towards the flying sword to catch it.

    "Xan! Don''t let him catch the sword!" Madam Florence yelled as she looked at Jack with a terrified expression.

    Even the other members of the group looked at Jack with their eyes wide, however, none of them dared to step forward as they had all seen the condition of Seven after a single punch from Jack.

    Xan was stupefied for a second because of Jack''s attack and when heard Florence''s words, he turned around and looked at Jack.

    His eyes widened and clenching his teeth he also jumped towards the sword. However it was already toote, Jack caught the sword soon enough and looked at Xan with his ferocious eyes.

    Bang!

    Jack''s hand moved and he punched Florence straight in the face, throwing him a distance away.

    "Xan... He is defeated... By a single puch?!" The blonde-haired boy murmured as he looked at Xan lying in the distance. Blood was flowing out of his nose.

    The other people in the group were even more scared, some even started shaking in their ce when they saw the cold gleam in Jack''s eyes.

    "Quick! Pyro Circle, right now!" Madam Florence yelled as she moved both of her hands forward.

    The other guys listened to her and nodded while gulping their saliva and then they also moved their hands forwards.

    Jack looked at them with his brows furrowed, he couldn''t tell what they were doing.

    Madam Florence suddenly took out a small dagger from her pocket, it had a red stone embedded in its hilt. And its presence was enough to raise the temperature of the surrounding atmosphere.

    Jack looked at the dagger with his eyes narrowed, he could tell that it was dangerous.

    "I prepared this Pyro Knife especially for Queen, in case she ever turns on us, however now I have to use it against this boy!" There was a reluctant expression on Florence''s face as she started chanting a spell while cing the dagger in her hand.

    The other people surrounding Jack also started chanting and then the dagger started flowing up in the air.

    The chant was strange and filled with harmony, although Jack didn''t know a single word he felt his heart resonating with the words and felt warm.

    He could tell that it was a dangerous spell. "I have to stop it before they execute it." Jack raised his hand in which he was holding the moonlight sword and aimed it at Miss Florence

    He then looked for the green panel.

 Chapter 229 Pyro Knife

    Chapter 229 Pyro Knife

    Soon Jack found the green panel shing in front of his eyes and without waiting anymore he threw the sword with all his power.

    Woosh!

    The sword moved at extreme speed,pressing the air around it, its tip pointed straight at Madam Florence''s chest.

    Florence looked at the sword and clenched her teeth, she couldn''t see the sword but only a blue line moving towards her.

    Goosebumps raised on her body and she felt that her death was near.

    "Guys!" She yelled and just as she did so all the ck hooded people focused on the flying sword simultaneously.

    nk!

    Before the sword could cut through Madam Florence''s body, the pyro knife suddenly moved and hit the sword.

    Huge amounts of sparks flew everywhere, blinding everyone.

    Florence gulped her saliva and let out a sigh of relief, if her teammates didn''t reacted on time and focused their power on the iing sword then she would have been already dead.

    After the sparks settled down everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. The moonshine sword was embedded in the ground to its hilt, however, it wasn''t the thing that shocked them.

    "There is a dent in Pyro Knife!" The blonde-haired guy eximed as a petrified expression appeared on his face.

    Even Madam Florence looked at the knife with her eyes widened and her jaw hanging low. She never imagined that Jack would be able to create a dent in Pyro Knife.

    "We put so much effort into getting this knife and now someone other than Queen ced a dent in it!" The blonde-haired guy was shocked.

    They have lost so many of their brothers to get this knife. They wanted to have a defence for themselves against the Queen, however now it was dented.

    "Kill him!" Florence looked at Jack with anger shing in her eyes. She never thought that she would have to face such hardships today during the Queen''s crowning ceremony.

    All of the people from the group nodded and then focused on Jack, although the dagger was bent, it still contained its original power.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the dagger with sweat forming on his forehead. He could feel a prickly aura from the dagger.

    "I have to get out of this ce!" He thought and quickly moved back, he then punched the thin water film.

    "You will never be able to break that film!" The blonde-haired guy said with a mocking tone.

    Jack looked at him with his brows furrowed. He then punched again, creating a big ripple.

    "There is no use trying! Time to die!" Florence yelled as her face turned red in anger.

    "Yes, this istion film is not something you could break, even the Queen would find it difficult to make a crack in the wall." The blonde guy said andughed, he had a proud expression on his face.

    ''The only way to crack this shield is either to find its weak point or to kill Madam Florence, both of them should be pretty hard for him.'' The blonde-haired guy thought and started chanting louder and louder.

    And as their chants raised the dagger started shaking and a yellow glow appeared around it.

    Jack looked at it and gulped his saliva. Picking up a stone he threw it towards Florence again and this time too the dagger came in between and saved her.

    He looked around and a desperate expression appeared on his face. ''I have to break this thing!'' He looked at the istion film to break it and suddenly a green panel came in front of him and he frowned.

    ''Why is there a green panel in the middle of the shield?'' He looked up and saw the green panel.

    ''Could it be that it''s the weak point of this film?'' A sudden thought entered his brain and he quickly picked up a stone again.

    "It''s useless! You will not be able to break this film! Just give up and die!" The blonde-haired guy said with a mocking tone when he saw Jack looking at the barrier with a stone in his hand.

    Florence on the other hand followed Jack''s line of sight and her eyes widened in shock. ''No way!''

    She was the creator of this film so she knew its weak point and Jack was currently looking straight at it.

    ''I have to kill him now! He is not a simple guy!''

    Woosh!

    Suddenly the stone flew out of Jack''s hands and started moving towards the middle of the film at a rapid pace, tearing the air around it.

    The blonde-haired guy snorted. While the other guys also had disdainful expressions on their faces when they saw Jack''s desperate actions.

    In their eyes, Jack was trying for nothing, it was impossible to find the weak point of this shield, only the creator of the shield knew about it.

    Bang!

    Suddenly the stone hit the shield and then.

    Crack!

    Cracks started forming on it. Everyone looked at it and their eyes almost popped out of their eyes.

    "How?!" The blonde-haired guy muttered as a bewildered expression appeared on his face, he couldn''t figure out how Jack found the weak point of the shield so quickly.

    The other guys in the group had the same expressions, then all of them looked at Jack as if he were a monster.

    The blonde-haired guy turned his head around and looked at Florence. Her face was ghastly pale as if someone has sucked the soul out of her body.

    "Madam Florence?" He raised his brows.

    "Shut up! Everyone chants quickly, we have to catch him before he runs away!" She yelled.

    Everyone heard her and started chanting at a rapid pace, veins popped up on their forehead as they gave their all to the chanting.

    Bang!

    Crack!

    Jack threw another stone at the film and a gap appeared in it. A smile then formed on his face. "Just one more and I will be able to get out." He said and picked up another stone.

    Bringing his hand down his legs bowed a bit and then with all the force he could muster he threw the stone.

    Bang!

    Sizzz!

    The whole film started breaking and falling on the ground as if it were made up of ss.

    Jack leaned forward and ran.

    Boom!

    A small crater formed on the ground below him and with a furious speed he ran forward.

    Madam Florence and others looked at Jack with their teeth clenched. A defeated expression appeared on their faces.

    However just as Jack ran a few meters he hit another water film with a loud bang and fell backwards on the ground, creating a dust cloud.

    Everyone in the group looked at the istion film and frowned. "Who created this one?" They all looked at Madam Florence, however, she had a shocked look on her face too.

    However suddenly one of the guy''s gazesnded on Xan, lying on the floor, he was already conscious again and both of his hands were joined.

    Blood was flowing out of his nose and mouth and he was looking at Jack with bloodshot eyes.

    "Madam Florence, do it quickly!" Xan yelled as he looked at Florence.

    Jack on the other hand stood up from the ground and looked around, he also saw Xan and his eyes narrowed. ''He woke up again? What a mess!'' Clenching his fist he picked up another stone and looked for the weak point and soon enough he found it.

    "I will kill all of you once I get out of this ce!" He said.

    Bang!

    Crack!

    He threw the rock at full speed and with just a single hit he created hundreds of cracks in the wall.

    "Madam Florence!" Xan yelled.

    Zoosh!

    Suddenly a blinding white light emerged from the dagger and then it moved at high speed towards Jack.

    "It''splete!" Madam Florence said and sighed in relief.

    The others rxed and soon some of them formed more istion shields around the ce.

    Xan also rxed and looked at the dagger with a smile on his face. "You are dead now!" He chuckled.

    Jack saw the dagger and could feel his body getting stiff, it was hard for him to even move his finger. The Dagger moved above his head and floated there.

    Swish!

    A yellow ray moved out of the dagger and circted around Jack, binding him in an ethereal yellow rope.

    Jack felt all his power slipping away and even his knees turned weak.

    Pah!

    He kneeled down on the ground as his face turned pale. He could feel that the dagger above him was sucking energy out of him.

    "This dagger will suck everything out of you and in the end it will kill you!" Xan stood up slowly and looked at Jack. There was a disdainful smile on his face.

    "We prepared it for Queen, but sadly it was wasted on you!" Xan snorted and took out the moonlight sword from the ground.

    "You are lucky that we have to go to Queen''s coronation, so I will give you a quick and easy death." Xan spat out some blood to the side and with a swish, moved in front of Jack.

    He then ced the sword on his neck.

    Florence and others looked at the events, they were relieved that this was finally ending.

    "Die!" Xan raised the sword and descended it towards Jack''s neck.

 Chapter 230 Tears

    <h4>Chapter 230 Tears</h4>

    Jack looked at the iing sword and sighed. He didn''t know that he would face so many troubles in such a short time.

    Swish!

    The sharp moonlight sword descended on his neck, while everyone looked at Jack with a disdainful expression.

    Jack closed his eyes and quickly looked down, he could feel power draining from his body at a rapid pace.

    However, even after waiting for a few seconds, the sword didn''t touch his neck.

    "Queen..."

    A terrified voice came to his ears and Jack opened his eyes, Beside him, he could see a gentle hand holding the sword just before his neck. And over in the skies, all the istion shields were cracking like ss.

    Jack looked back and could see that Nicole was standing behind him with a worried expression on her face.

    "What are you guys doing?" She looked at the group with a confused expression on her face.

    "Queen, what are you doing? This guy must be killed, he was saying degrading words about you." Xan said as he looked at Nicole in the eyes.

    "Degrading words?" Nicole raised her brows and then looked at Jack, she then looked back at the group again.

    "Yes, Queen, he was also creating trouble in your mansion, it would be better for you to kill this man." Xan looked at Jack with an angry expression.

    The other guys also had angry expressions on their faces. They wanted to punish Jack for the sphemy hemitted.

    There was no way that their pure Queen would fall in love with anyone in her life. She was evil from the heart.

    Jack stayed silent, he believed in Nicole and knew that she would definitely save him, a rxed expression appeared on his face.

    "You are dead now heretic!" The blonde-haired guy said with a smile on his face.

    Nicole sighed as she cast a nce at the blonde-haired guy. "So what if he was using degrading words for me?" She asked and raised the sword away from his neck.

    Xan who was holding the sword subconsciously, felt the force from the Queens push and gulped his saliva and stepped back.

    There was a shocked expression on his face. ''She is powerful! No way this pyro circle can contain her!'' He assessed with just her casual push.

    "And Xan, why do you have my sword?" She asked and clicked her finger and the moonlight sword disappeared from Xan''s hands and appeared in hers.

    Florence felt a headacheing to her. ''This guy! He is definitely familiar with the Queen.''

    "Nicole, get that Dagger away from me," Jack said in a casual tone as he looked at her.

    "You! How dare you address Queen with her real name?!" The blonde-haired guy said and a blue aura covered his hand, he was ready to attack Jack.

    Nicole cast a sharp gaze at the blonde-haired guy and then the moonshine sword moved from her hand at a rapid pace.

    Puch!

    Blood flew everywhere as the blonde-haired guy flew back and got pinned to the ground with the moonshine sword through his chest.

    Everyone looked at the blonde-haired guy with their eyes wide.

    "Queen..." Florence murmured as she was bewildered. ''Is she really in love with this guy?!'' She couldn''t believe what she was seeing in front of her eyes.

    The other members of the group also had the same expression, from their knowledge it was known that the Queen could never fall in love.

    However now in front of them, she has killed one of her followers for a man.

    ''No! There is no way! This guy must be important for some goal that the Queen wanna achieve!'' Florence thought and rxed a bit.

    Nicole on the other hand looked at the pyro dagger and with just her gaze the dagger started shaking as if it was scared of her.

    Her hand moved up and with a purple ray of light, the dagger got shattered into thousands of pieces, turning into dust.

    Xan looked at the dagger while gulping his saliva. ''It''s good that we didn''t use the dagger on the Queen, it would never have stood a chance.''

    ''She is more powerful than I expected.'' Even Florence was shocked when she saw the dagger turning into dust.

    Jack finally rxed as the ring on his finger shed and he got his power back. Slowly he stood up and looked at all the people present.

    Nicole saw his solemn expression and sighed. "I am sorry guys." Her eyes suddenly shed purple and the ground below her started shaking.

    The dust flew upwards and an angry expression appeared on her face.

    The members of the group looked at her and stepped backwards, they could feel strong killing intent from her.

    "Forgive us, Queen! We didn''t know that he was so dear to you." Florence was the first one who dropped down to her knees as tears moved out of her eyes.

    Looking at Florence the rest of the guys also kneeled, even Xan was on the ground.

    "It doesn''t matter, you have tried to harm someone that I love more than my life," Nicole said and raised her hand.

    The sword embedded in the blonde-haired guy shook and then quickly moved to her hand.

    Florence touched her head to the ground as she started begging even more, she never expected this oue. Today was the Queen''s crowning ceremony, they never thought that their group would end like this on such an asion.

    "I was ignorant Queen, punish me, let the rest of them go..." Even before Florence couldplete her words the Moonshine sword shivered and entered her brain.

    Cleaving her body in half.

    She didn''t even have time to bat an eye before she took her final breath.

    When the other guys in the group saw Florence die so quickly, all of them shivered to the bones.

    "Run!"

    Suddenly one of the hooded people stood up and turned around to Run, but before he could take even a single step his body froze and he looked down.

    From his chest, he could see a swording out and it was none other than the moonshine sword of the Queen.

    Blood flew out of his mouth, and his knees turned weak and soon his eyes rolled back and he died on the spot.

    Others didn''t dare to move when they saw their teammate''s condition.

    Xan looked at the development with sweat dripping down his forehead. He decided to stay silent as nothing was working on her anymore. She was angry.

    ''I have to keep calm and think about a n to escape.'' Xan thought and stayed bowed down.

    Swish!

    However, the next person that the sword entered was Xan. He died thinking of a n to escape.

    This time everyone gave up and epted their death, bowing their head down to the ground.

    "Liberate us, Queen." One of the guys said in a choked voice, one could tell that he didn''t wanna die, however, there was no other option for him other than to die under her sword.

    Jack on the other hand looked at them with a shocked expression on his face. One after another dead bodies were falling on the ground and there was no change in expression on Nicole''s face.

    It was as if she was killing ants, not humans.

    ''What has she turned into?'' He looked at her with a worried expression.

    He knew Nicole, although she was a cold girl, she would have never thought of hurting someone, let alone killing people.

    Nicole on the other hand looked at the bowing people in front of her and let out a breath.

    Swish!

    With just a single swish of her sword, the rest of the people were also cleaved in half. Even the two people flying in the air who previously went with her weren''t spared.

    The sword moved towards them and one by one killed them too. Their bodies dropped down to the ground with a bang.

    After she was done she called her sword back and it disappeared as soon as it touched her hand.

    Her body then turned around and she looked at Jack with a worried expression on her face.

    "Did you get hurt anywhere?" She asked as she ced a hand on Jack''s face.

    Jack stood silent at his ce, not giving any sort of reaction, her sudden change in attitude shocked him even more.

    "What happened Nicole?" Jack asked as he stepped back.

    When Nicole saw him escaping from her touch a frown appeared on her face. "Jack... Why are you moving back?" She stepped forward again.

    "I want answers. What happend to you?" He said in a strict tone.

    "Nothing... I was just protecting..."

    "I asked what happened to you?!" Jack cut her off, each word getting louder than before.

    He was worried about her, she had changedpletely and had turned into a cold murderer. He never wanted that to happen, he loved his sometimes shy, sometimes yful Nicole.

    Nicole looked at him getting angry and an even more worried expression appeared on her face.

    "Jack..." Tears formed in her eyes.

    Seven, who was unconscious till now, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the dead bodies of his teammates.

    ''They died!'' He was shocked, however, what shocked him next was tears in his Queen''s eyes.

    ''She... She is crying?'' He knew that the Queen was a cold hearted individual and couldn''t cry, however now he could see tears in her eyes and the one that made her cry was none other than the guy he thought to be a normal mortal.

 Chapter 231 Ring of Death

    <h4>Chapter 231 Ring of Death</h4>

    Nicole looked at him and clenched her fist, her emotions wereplicated. She has taken such steps to go through the ceremony to protect Jack.

    However, now he was angry at her. She felt like all her hard work led her into more trouble.

    Tears fell from her eyes andnded on the ground, making the soil wet. Her body was quivering and she was not sure how she should exin this to Jack.

    She found out about this group after searching with many of her connections, they promised to give her a forbidden power but it contained the risk of dying.

    ording to the hundreds of women who had already died trying to awaken as a queen. Nicole tried her luck as she wanted to protect Jack from all the bad things that were happening.

    And she awakened.

    However, she never thought that Jack would have almost died because of her. ''If I didn''te back on time then...''

    More tears fell from her eyes.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    He never wanted this to happen. He wanted things to calm down after he came back from the other dimension.

    He had given the ring of power to Vieva and she was already nning to hunt Rick, and he thought that everything would turn to normal now.

    However, Nicole has gotten involved with some shady people while he is gone and has be a cold-hearted murderer.

    He could tell why she would do that and felt somewhat guilty of the fact.

    After a few seconds when he saw that she was not speaking, he sighed and ced his hand over her shoulder.

    "Promise me something." He looked her in the eyes.

    Nicole looked him in the eyes and nodded. "You can ask me anything." She said, her voice choked from crying. Carrying a hint of pain. Jack could tell that she was really feeling bad.

    "You won''t kill anyone without a good reason." He said. He knew he couldn''t stop her from using her newfound powers as he would be a hypocrite for doing so.

    However, the least he could do was prevent her from doing unnecessary killings. From what he has heard from the ck hooded people, Nicole has now turned into a cold-hearted evil Queen.

    Who would feel nothing for killing a human and he had seen it with his eyes, she killed the whole group without batting an eye as if she was killing ants.

    She had no mercy for them even when they begged, it was as if all of her empathy had gone. The five hearts from the ero meter were the saving grace or she might have killed him too.

    "Yes, I won''t." Nicole nodded quickly.

    She could do anything for Jack and not killing people would not be too hard for her. It was an easy request from Jack.

    "Second, never harm any of my girls. Neither my family. If I ever found out that you have hurt anyone close to me then it will be over for us." Jack said, this time his tone was strict.

    He has the support of Ero Meter, which has retained her love for him even after transforming into a queen, however, he wasn''t sure about Cassie and others.

    Nicole might kill them if they annoy her too much.

    Nicole heard his strict tone and gulped her saliva. She then nodded. "I will never touch them." She said. She was scared of losing Jack.

    Jack saw her agreeing and nodded with a smile. He was happy that she was listening to him.

    "One final thing." Jack looked around the ce. "Everyone connected to me is your family too. Always protect them."

    Nicole turned silent at his words for a few seconds and then nodded.

    Jack smiled at her agreement and hugged her. "I love you." He said.

    When she heard his words she started sobbing even louder.

    Seven, who was watching all this suddenly coughed out blood and then a sword entered his chest.

    Puch!

    Blood flew out of his chest and he died on the spot.

    Jack suddenly looked at him with his brows raised and then sighed. ''She has changed so much, I will have to take care of her.''

    After a few seconds, Nicole moved away from him and looked around the mess in the garden and then with just a flick of her finger everything returned to normal.

    The broken walls started fixing automatically and the skeletons rose from the ground engulfing all the dead bodies.

    In just a few seconds everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened.

    Jack was slightly surprised by her power.

    He then looked at his ring and took it out, it was the Ring of Death that Vieva had given him aftering out of the other dimension.

    It was a sort of exchange for the Ring of Power that Jack gave her, although it wasn''t as potent as the Ring of Power it was still enough for his needs.

    If not for this ring then he would have definitely died today.

    "Who gave you this ring?" Nicole asked in a curious tone, after wiping her tears.

    "Vieva," Jack answered.

    "The red-haireddy?" An angry expression appeared on her face.

    Jack looked at her face and raised his brows. "You will not harm her." He said. "She is also one of my girls."

    Nicole listened to him and took in a deep breath, after that she nodded.

    "By the way I killed that Rick guy, he was a psychopath killer." She murmured.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. "What? How did you know about him?"

    When she heard his question she looked away in shame. "I overheard your conversation with Vieva that day. And also saw that paper."

    Jack sighed again. "Don''t do anything stupid without asking me again," Jack said and holding her hand he started moving towards the mansion.

    ....

    Vieva sat in her mansion and in front of her an old man was bowing down.

    "You were the one that gave Echo the bone?" She asked, her voice cold and filled with anger.

    The old man''s body shook at her words. "Forgive me Vieva, the nine dragons areing and we needed someone strong to defend against them and only after you die can someone worthy take your ce." The old man said his voice was quivering.

    "Hmph!" Vieva snorted at his words. And one of her hair flew out of her head and circled around the old man.

    "Vieva you should consider our past friendship before you take any step." The old man moved his head up to look at Vieva.

    "Die." Vieva was indifferent.

    "Agh!" The old man suddenly choked and the red-haired tightened around his neck. In just a second his head rolled down on the floor, blood sttering everywhere.

    Only Vieva remained in silence.

    "Nine Dragons huh..." She snorted and stood up. Her body then soon disappeared from the mansion, leaving the dead body on the floor.

    .....

    In the morning Jack moved out of Nicole''s room and looked at his watch, he then ate some breakfast and taking his car he moved towards the market to buy a new phone.

    And after that he was in front of Elma''s mansion.

    "Jack..." Elma saw him standing outside her door and quickly ran and opened it.

    A relieved smile then formed on her face and she hugged him tightly.

    After that, they talked a bit in her room and started kissing each other.

    "Feba told me that you died," Elma said as she looked at his face.

    Jack looked at her and sighed. She was wearing white coloured pants and a white shirt. She looked at him straight in the eyes with a worried expression on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I am here now." He grabbed her cor and moved her towards him.

    "Mm..." Their lips touched and their tongues intertwined with each other.

    Jack''s hands reached for her shirt and he slowly started opening it and soon enough her big bosom revealed itself held tightly by her white bra.

    Her cleavage protruded in front of Jack and without any wait he moved his finger under her bra and pulled her bra up.

    Plop...

    Her big boos appeared in front of Jack and he started pressing them with fervor.

    A smile formed on his face when he felt her squishy boobs.

    "Hmmm... I missed them so much." Jack said and leaning forwards he started sucking on them, sending shivers down her spine.

    After a minute of kissing her boobs and chest, Jack suddenly flipped her body back.

    "Ah!" Elma chuckled as she cast a seductive gaze at him.

    Jack smiled at her and his penis tightened under his pants.

    Quickly removing them he popped his giant out.

    Elma looked at his penis and her eyes widened. ''It always feels bigger then before.'' She thought and gulped her saliva.

    Jack moved his hand and pulled her pants apart.

    "Uh.." Elma moaned and soon spread her naked legs apart. It was a clear invitation for him to enter.

    Jack leaned in and ced the tip of his penis on her entrance and with a single push he inserted his penis inside.

    "Agh!" m''s eyes widened when she felt his thick penis inside her vagina, although she has had sex with him many times it still hurts her in the first push.

    Soon enough their loud moans started reverberating in the room.

 Chapter 232 Sina

    Chapter 232 Sina

    "Uhh... I missed you so much...." Elma moaned as her nails dug deep into Jack''s back. She was feeling extreme pleasure right now.

    "I missed you too." Jack kissed her on the lips and started thrusting even faster. "Uhh... You are so hot."

    "Keep moving faster! Uh, I am about to cum..." Elma started moaning louder and louder.

    "Turn around." Jack moved her around and her ass came in front of him and a chuckle moved out of his mouth.

    "Why are youughing, do I look funny?" Elma looked back at him, her face was red and sweat covered her body. She was taking deep breaths.

    Jack saw her and chuckled again. "Your ass is so big," Jack said and started pressing her plump asscheeks.

    "This is not the first time you are looking at it." An annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "Your ass looks bigger every time I see it." Jack started rubbing his penis on her vagina, he knew that she was on edge and was teasing her. "What are you doing to it?" there was a mischievous expression on his face.

    "Nothing, humph, don''t tease me and quickly put it in." She said in an annoyed tone, she could tell that he was teasing her when she was about to cum.

    "You have be so perverted in the time I have not been here," Jack said with a smile on his face.

    "Please..." Elma looked back at him with a begging expression.

    "You are such an impatient girl." Jack pped her ass tightly and finally pushed his penis deep inside her vagina.

    "Ahh..." Elma''s mouth stayed open as her eyes widened with the sudden thrust. "Ahh... How many times do... I have to tell you to push slowly the first time!" She started moaning in pleasure.

    "You were the one begging me to put it in," Jack said and pped her ass again. This time thrusting even harder than thest time.

    Elma grabbed the bed sheets below her and stuffed some in her mouth, veins popped on her forehead and even tears appeared in her eyes.

    Her body started spasming in loud orgasms. Her thighs rubbed against each other and she could feel his giant iron-like shaft inside her body.

    "Ahh..." She finally couldn''t control herself and with a grunt, she squirted on the bedsheets.

    "Such a bad girl." Jack pped her ass again and started pushing even faster.

    "Uhh...ahh... Uh... Jack... Slower...." She started moaning loudly.

    Jack on the other hand also felt his body turning extremely hot. "I am cumming." He said and with a final thrust, released his semen deep inside her vagina.

    His body shook a bit and then he moved on the bed while taking in deep breaths.

    Elma on the other hand was still orgasming as pleasure filled her body, she could feel endorphins rushing under her skin and then she plopped down on the bed.

    After some time she took in a deep breath and moved over to his chest. "I felt so good." She murmured, her face turning red.

    "I know." Jack chuckled with a smug expression on his face, he was teasing her.

    "Hmph!" She hit his chest lightly. "Can you stay with me here for some days?" She asked. "I want to have some fun with you."

    "Fun?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Yes, like going on some dates." She asked.

    Jack turned silent as he suddenly remembered the promise he made to Sophie, he told her that he would take her on a holiday after he came back from the other dimension.

    A sigh moved out of his mouth.

    "How about thetter?" He started rubbing his fingertips on her back.

    "No!" A determined expression appeared on her face. "I don''t know when you wille back!" She moved her head up and looked him in the eyes.

    Jack sighed at her words. "Ok, then." He said and stood up from the bed, he then went straight to the bathroom.

    Elma looked at him and a frown appeared on her forehead. "Where are you going?" She asked. And quickly followed him to the bathroom.

    "We are going on a date," Jack said as he looked her in the eyes and turned the shower on.

    "Right now?" She looked at him with a slightly shocked expression.

    "Why? You were the one that wanted to go with me."

    "Not right now! How about tomorrow?" She said as she ced her hands on his chest and started washing his body

    Jack stared at her with a confused expression on his face. "Are you busy today?"

    "I have some meetings." She murmured while looking down.

    "Are they important?" Jack asked and ced his hand around her shoulder, he moved her closer to his body.

    Elma listened to him and was about to say something when her heart suddenly skipped a beat. "Important..." She looked up at him and then after a few seconds she took in a deep breath.

    "Nothing is more important than you." She said andnded a kiss on his face.

    "Then are we going or not?" Jack asked.

    "Where will you take me?" Elma said as a blush formed on her face. Her words just now meant that she was agreeing to go with him.

    Jackughed at her words and hugged her even more tightly. "I thought you were busy." He started teasing her again.

    Elma snorted and continued to wash inside the bathroom.

    ....

    "So you are the Red Witch!" A ck-haired girl looked at Vieva with a mocking smile on her face. She was wearing a green robe and a rapier was hanging from her back.

    She had big twin tails and her height was about five feet four, she was a lot shorter than Vieva, however, looked straight in her eyes with an arrogant expression on her face.

    "Why are you here?" Vieva asked with an annoyed expression. They were currently standing in the middle of a big wheat field.

    "I don''t need your permission toe to this dimension, do I?" The ck-haired girl asked and took out the rapier from her back.

    She then spun it around a few times, slicing all the wheat in a round area.

    "Yes, you do." Vieva had an arrogant expression on her face.

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly the short girl moved her hand and her rapier stopped just before Vieva''s eyes. "Should I kill you? My dear rapier is begging for some witch blood, it has been so long." She said letting out a loudugh.

    Vieva narrowed her eyes at her words and an angry expression appeared on her face. "Go back! If you Dragons don''t wanna lose your lives." She said with a snort. She wasn''t a bit scared of the twin-tailed girl.

    The twin-tailed girlughed out loud at her words. "And who do you think will kill us? You? Pathetic blood witch!" She had a disdainful expression on her face.

    Anger shed in Vieva''s eyes and her ring of power shed with blue light, a red aura covered her body and one of her hair flew out of her head. "Sina, should I send your beheaded body to the other eight Dragons?" She said in an angry tone.

    It was a clear provocation for the twin-tailed girl.

    Sina looked at Vieva with her eyes narrowed, her gaze thennded on the ring in her hand and she stepped back suddenly while putting down her rapier.

    "Oh god, Vieva. You are such a dramatic Queen. You should have told me before that you got back your powers." She said with a nervous smile and ced the rapier on her back again.

    "Hmph!" Vieva snorted. "And what if I didn''t get my power back?" She asked with her brows raised.

    Sina chuckled at her words. "Then I would have killed you." She said and big blue-scaled wings appeared behind her back.

    Vieva closed her eyes and took in a deep breath, she was trying to control her anger. "If not for the treaty then you would have died today." She said.

    "Treaty? What a pathetic excuse. Just say that you are afraid of us Nine Dragons. Hahaha..." Sina said in a mocking tone and her body started flying upwards.

    "Just break a single rule of the treaty and I will show you, who is afraid of who!" Vieva also started flying up and came in front of her.

    Sina looked at her in the eyes and didn''t say anything. "Hmph!" She snorted and flew away in the clouds.

    Vieva looked at her disappearing figure and clenched her fist.  "These Dragons! They are getting more and more audacious day by day! I will have to teach them a lesson!" She thought and turned back and soon she disappeared from the ce too.

    Aftering to her mansion she looked at the pool of water in the middle of it and sighed. There was a red light circling in the water and Rick''s face was visible in it.

    "So he is dead." She murmured and started chanting a spell. And after some time a frown appeared on her face. "Something is blocking the identity of the murderer." She was surprised.

    "I will have to find out who killed this guy."

 Chapter 233 Firn, the eighth Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 233 Firn, the eighth Dragon</h4>

    "Where are you taking me?" Elma looked at Jack with a curious expression as she leaned a bit forward.

    They were currently in Elma''s car and Jack was driving it. She was wearing a long green one-piece that revealed her cleavage and her hair was tied in a bun.

    She looked sensual with her every moment.

    "Strip Club," Jack said with a smile.

    He was teasing her, he knew that Elma had left her meetings for him and he wanted to take her to a good ce for a date.

    She has even put much effort into her makeup and getting ready, it took her about an hour to get ready.

    Jack saw that she really cared about him and wanted to spend some quality time with him. He could tell that she was scared of losing him.

    And after the incident in the other dimension she was even more possessive. Elma was a calmdy before and she rarely ever showed any needy behaviour to Jack.

    She would always let him do anything without disturbing him as she was a busydy herself.

    However maybe because of the fear of losing him after the Mount Everest incident, she was acting more needy

    If it was before then she would have never been so stubborn and would have agreed to go on a date at ater date.

    "Why a strip club?" m raised her brows and a confused expression appeared on her face.

    She was not against the fact that they were going to the strip club as she was an extremely open-minded girl and if Jack wanted to go to the strip club she was ready to do it.

    "Because I like stripping." Jack chuckled.

    When Elma heard his words her mouth stayed open for a few seconds, however after that, she realised that Jack was making fun of her and she hit his shoulder lightly.

    "Everything is a joke for you." She said in an annoyed tone.

    "No, I really like stripping, don''t I strip every time we meet?" Heughed out loudly.

    Elma looked at him with a fake smile. "Ok, then how about both of us open a strip club and then you can earn a lot of money by stripping." She murmured.

    "Not a bad idea," Jack said.

    "Shut up you stupid." She said, annoyed again.

    Soon enough Jack''s car stopped in front of the bigkeside garden.

    Elma looked out of the window and a smile formed on her face. "This is a nice ce." She said and stepped out of the car.

    Jack also moved out and held her hand. "Let''s go, we are gonna open our strip club at this ce." He said.

    "Hmm..." Elma stayed silent at his words. Indicating that his joke was not affecting her now.

    Jack also turned silent and then soon they reached in front of theke, the whole garden was empty and in front of Elma was a table and two chairs.

    She was surprised by the arrangement. "Are we alone here?" She asked as she looked around.

    "No, there is ake and some birds," Jack said and moved towards the table and pulled the chair back for Elma to sit.

    Elma nodded at him and sat on the chair, while Jack sat right in front of her. "Why are you trying to be annoying today?" She asked as she looked at the wine bottle in front of her. She was talking about his bad jokes.

    "I am just telling the truth." Jack sat down in front of her and poured wine into two sses, one for her and one for himself.

    Elma rolled her eyes at his words. "You booked this entire ce?" She looked around again.

    Jack nodded at her words. "Yeah, it costed me my kidneys." Jack continued with his bad jokes.

    "You sold them for this cheap?" Elma raised her brows and let out a loudugh.

    Jack saw herughing and a smile formed on his face.

    That was his goal, to make herugh genuinely.

    After a few moments, they started chatting and drinking and then a few guys dressed as butter came from arge truck and served them food.

    "You prepared everything." Elma looked at him with an impressed expression on her face.

    "Well, I am a genius." As they finished eating, they stood up and were about to move towards their car when a middle-aged guy suddenly appeared in front of them.

    He had a long spear on his back and was wearing a ck coloured robe. There was a small smile on his face.

    "Who are you?" Jack raised his brows and moved in front of Elma, he even ced his hand in his pocket to get to the ring of death.

    "I am Firn, the eighth dragon." The middle-aged man said as he looked at Jack with a curious expression.

    "The eighth Dragon?" Elma looked at him with a confused expression.

    "Yes, I am here to talk to the Moonlight Queen''s husband," Firn said and looked Jack in the eyes.

    "I don''t know any moonlight Queen or her husband," Jack said in an impatient tone.

    "Well, you are her husband." Firn chuckled. "The purple-haireddy that hangs around your mansion. She is the moonlight Queen." Firn said.

    "Nicole? What do you want from her?" Jack asked with his eyes narrower and an angry expression appeared on his face.

    Firnughed out loud at his words. "To even dare take her name out loudly, only someone dear to her can do it."

    "Go away, I don''t wanna talk to you," Jack said and held Elma''s hand and started to move out of the big garden.

    Swoosh!

    However, before he could move even a single step the tip of the spear stopped an inch close to Elma, almost drawing out blood from her neck.

    "You!" Anger shed in Jack''s eyes and he ced the ring of death on his finger. His muscles cracked and he could feel power surging through his body.

    "Don''t bother. You won''t be able to defeat me with that ring and I will kill this girl first before you even touch me." Firn said with a disdainful expression.

    Jack listened to him and looked at Elma and then he looked at Firn again. "Fight with me, don''t get her involved in this!" Jack said.

    "Ha... I can''t fight with you. I don''t wanna die under Queen''s hands, but this girl, I can kill her anytime." Firn said.

    Jack took in a deep breath at his words. A smile then formed on his face. "You think, you won''t die if anything happens to her?" He asked.

    "And who would kill me? You?" Firn mocked.

    "No, Nicole will," Jack said, he had a confident expression on his face.

    "Why would she care about a normal human life? It''s already a miracle that she cares about yours." Firn snorted.

    "Trust me, you don''t wanna find out." Jack took his phone out and quickly dialled Nicole.

    Crack!

    However just as the first ring went Firn''s spear moved quickly and he destroyed Jack''s phone.

    It turned into many pieces with just his single spear attack.

    "Don''t disturb her. She will nevere for a girl who is sleeping with her husband." Firn pointed the spear at Elma again, just below her chin.

    Jack looked at him with an angry expression and wanted to attack him, however looking at Elma, he calmed down.

    He didn''t wanna take any risks that involved Elma. ''I can''t fight him or he might really hurt Elma. His speed is fast and I might not be able to catch the spear in time.'' Jack thought and sighed.

    ''I will have to handle this situation calmly.''

    Jack looked at Firn in the eyes. "What do you want from me? Although Nicole is not my wife but she is my girlfriend." Jack said.

    Firn looked at him with a mocking expression. "Well, you are pretty smart for a human, no wonder Moonlight Queen favours you."

    "But remember one thing, she is not your previous girlfriend, she has ascended now and has be cold-hearted, don''t think that she loves you."

    "You might just be a pawn in her n," Firn said with a smug expression.

    "What do you want?" Jack wasn''t interested in his bullshit.

    "I want you toe with me," Firn said as he looked at Jack.

    "Why?" Jack raised his brows.

    "You seem like an important person in her n, we don''t want any of her ns to seed. She is evil you know." Firn looked at Jack in the eyes.

    "And what if I refuse toe with you?" Jack looked at him calmly.

    Firn listened to his words and a wide smile formed on his face.

    "Then I will kill thisdy first and after that, I will beat you to submission and take you from here." He snorted.

    "Why didn''t you do that in the first ce?" Jack had an angry expression on his face, as horns appeared on his head.

    When Firn noticed the devil horns his eyes narrowed in surprise. "So you even colluded with the Red Witch! You must really be an important part of a grand scheme!"

 Chapter 234 Operation

    <h4>Chapter 234 Operation</h4>

    "Why did he give a missed call?" Nicole got out of the bathroom after taking a shower and looked at her phone. She could see a missed call from Jack.

    "Let me dial his number." She swiped through the phone and finally called Jack''s number.

    "The number you are calling is either switched off or currently out of service..." A mechanical voice rang from the other side of the call.

    "He just bought this new phone and now it''s out of service?" Nicole raised her eyebrows. She then called him again and this time too his call was not connecting.

    A frown appeared on her face. "Why did he switch off the phone after calling me?" She sat down on the bed and started thinking.

    "I don''t feel good about this.." A worried expression appeared on her face.

    ....

    "I am not part of any grand scheme!" Jack said as she looked at Firn with anger shing in his eyes.

    "You don''t know, but you are." Firn chuckled and moved the spear even closer to Elma''s neck. "Come with me or she will die. I don''t wanna harm you." He looked at Jack with a serious expression on his face.

    "Ah..." Elma let out a scared voice as she felt the sharp tip against her throat. She then looked at Jack. "Jack, you should save your life." She said.

    "Shut up bitch!" Firn said while hissing, ck-coloured scales appeared on his body.

    "Don''t touch her, ok, I aming with you," Jack said, releasing a deep sigh. ''I have to save Elma first.''

    Firn looked at Jack with a giant smile. "Remove that Ring first and give it to me." He said with a mocking expression on his face.

    Jack looked at him in silence and after a few seconds nodded. "Here, take it." He took out the ring from his finger and threw it towards Firn.

    Firn caught the ring with a smile on his face and looked at Jack, he could see that Jack''s horns were disappearing and even his power was vanishing.

    "Good, good." He moved his spear away from Elma and moved towards Jack. "I will tie you up now." He said and suddenly a long rope appeared in his hand.

    Jack took in a deep breath and stayed silent. ''I have no other way, I have to go with him.'' He thought.

    However just before Firn could step towards Jack the clear sky above them suddenly got covered with dark clouds.

    The air turned heavy and then from above the clouds a purple-haired girl appeared between Jack and Firn.

    Her eyes were shing purple and there was an angry expression on her face.

    "Who are you?" Nicole asked as she looked at Firn.

    Firn on the other hand looked at Nicole and gritted his teeth. ''Too bad, she is already here! Now I have to escape.'' He thought and dropped the rope on the ground and stepped back.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore! We will return with all our forces!" Firn said, and two dragon wings appeared on his back. He then looked at Jack. "You will be the first one we will kill!" He said, and his wings pped.

    Jack looked at him with his eyes narrowed. Anger was clearly visible on his face. "Nicole, don''t let him escape alive! He has my ring, I want it back." Jack said.

    He didn''t wanna give away his ring to someone else. It was a gift from Vieva.

    "Hmph! She would never listen to one of her pawns..." Before Firn couldplete his words he felt blood rushing out of his head and then his eyesnded on Nicole''s hand.

    "You... You... When..." He could see blood dripping from the edge of the sword. And then his head rolled down on the ground. His eyes were wide in disbelief.

    Elma looked at the scene and was also shocked. "Ni..Nicole? You became a superhuman?" She looked at Nicole.

    Nicole looked at Elma with a confused expression on her face. "Superhuman?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "You don''t know what a superhuman is?" Elma asked as she adjusted her sses.

    Even Jack looked at her with a curious expression, he had previously seen Hena and he knew that she was a superhuman, however, he didn''t have good knowledge about them.

    "There is an organization named Red Cors, they have some superhumans," Elma said as she stepped forward and nced at the beheaded body on the ground.

    "Red cors..." Jack murmured. He remembered Feba and Faneel.

    "Yes," Elma nodded at his words.

    "Let''s go away from here," Jack said as he looked around.

    Both Nicole and Elma nodded at his words.

    "Nicole, can you clean this body up?" Jack had previously seen Nicole''s powers and knew that she could make a skeletone out of the ground and engulf the dead bodies in the soil again.

    "Hmm..." Nicole nodded and clicked her fingers and soon enough two skeleton hands popped up around Firn''s body and then sucked it inside the soil.

    Soon enough everything went to normal.

    "You should go back, Nicole," Jack said.

    Nicole looked at him and then at his broken mobile phone. Her body moved and she came in front of him. "Are you ok?" She asked.

    Jack nodded. "Don''t worry about me." He said as he patted her head.

    Nicole leaned in andnded a kiss on Jack''s face.

    Elma looked at them and a slightly jealous expression appeared on her face, even her cheeks turned red.

    "Come back quickly," Nicole said after moving away and then her body started flowing upwards. "Buy a new phone as quickly as you can. And call me instantly if you ever get in trouble. And here take your ring." She threw a small ring at Jack.

    "Thanks, Nicole." Jack caught the ring and nodded.

    She listened to him and then her body started flying towards the clouds at a rapid pace and soon enough her body disappeared in the ck clouds.

    And after she was gone even the clouds disappeared.

    Elma looked at the clouds and gulped her saliva. "She has be so powerful." She murmured with an impressed expression on her face.

    "Yes, she has..." Jack said and looked at Elma. "Let''s go back to your house, we can continue our date at ater date."

    Elma stayed silent at his words, however after a few seconds she nodded. "That would be the best." Although she wanted to continue the date, however thinking about the events she figured that it would be best to go back for now.

    Jack held her hand and started moving towards the car. And in about thirty minutes both of them were in front of Elma''s mansion.

    Inside her room...

    "You were saying something about superhumans?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes, there are few organisations that create superhumans. And red cors are one of them." Elma said as she sat down on the bed.

    "Feba and Faneel were also from the Red Cors." Jack sat down on the sofa and looked at her.

    "Yes, but they weren''t superhumans. Only the top echelons have them." She removed her high heels and threw them away on the floor.

    "I met one in the other dimension. Her name was Hena." Jack said.

    Elma nodded at his words. "She was also from the red cors. She came to that world with Ashley. I heard that Ashley died."

    Jack turned silent at her words. Vieva has told him before that she killed a girl with Hena, as Hena killed Echo.

    "There is a way by which anyone can be a superhuman. Even my father is one, he is one of the strongest." Elma said with aplicated expression on her face.

    She never thought that she would ever reveal this information to anyone, however, shepletely believed in Jack.

    "There is a way to be superhuman?" Jack asked with a shocked expression on his face.

    Elma saw his expression and sighed. "Yes, but ites with a risk." She murmured.

    "Risk?"

    "Yes, there is only a point-three per cent chance that you will be a superhuman after going through the operation." She raised three of her fingers.

    Jack saw her fingers and after taking in a deep breath he nodded. "And what if one failed to be one?" He asked.

    "Then you die." Elma sighed. "That''s why my father never let us go through the operation. He was scared that we would die." Elma said.

    Jack listened to her and stayed silent for a few minutes, he then nodded. "Can you arrange for this operation?" He asked.

    "Yes I can, but it won''t be sessful," Elma said with a sad expression on her face. She wanted to go through the operation but the odds were against her.

    Jack contemted something and then let out a breath. "I will need that operation soon." He said.

    Elma furrowed her brows at his words. "Are you crazy? I just said that the chances are less than point three per cent!" Elma stood up from her bed with a worried expression on her face. "I would never let you go through the operation!" She had a determined expression on her face.

 Chapter 235 Bonyad

    Chapter 235 Bonyad

    In a giant hall made up of ck iron, it was an eerie atmosphere. The air was heavy and the walls emanated a chilling cold.

    There were nine chairs in the middle of the hall and on them, seven people were sitting with grave expressions on their faces.

    "Sina, what is this." The woman sitting in the middle of the nine chairs said with a displeased expression.

    Her hair was deep blue and her eyes were green, one could tell that she was more than six feet tall by just her sitting posture.

    Her fox-like gaze moved around the room andnded on Sina, who was standing in front of them and below Sina''s legs she could also see a body and a head.

    Sina looked at thedy and gritted her teeth. "Someone killed Firn." She said.

    The other six people listened to her and their faces turned even more ugly.

    "Who?!" The blue-haireddy in the middle asked while clenching the hand rest of her iron chair, creating imprints on it.

    "Tsh... Posso, I don''t know." Sina said and looked down. "I can tell that he was defeated in a single attack, he didn''t even have time to struggle."

    Posso was thedy sitting in the middle and around her were six more dragons.

    They were all the Nine Dragons and now one of them was dead.

    "How can you be so oblivious to the situation?! One of the nine dragons had died and you don''t even know who killed him!" Suddenly the guy sitting in the corner chair stood up with an angry expression on his face as he pointed at Sina.

    Sina turned her head and looked at the man, he was a young boy, with ck hair and ck eyes, and there were scales on his neck and he looked at her with an angry expression on his face.

    "Bonayd, I am not responsible for any of you guys'' lives! Firn died because he was weak!" Sina said as she looked at Bonayd in the eyes.

    Bonyad gritted his teeth at her words. "Ninth! How dare you speak such rude words to your superior!" He yelled pointing at Sina.

    "You are not my superior! I only serve Posso and you are the newest one here Seventh, so I am your senior!" Sina said as her eyes shed with murderous intent.

    "So what if you are my senior, I am still stronger than you, that''s why I am in seventh position and you are still in ninth." Bonyad had a mocking expression on his face as he looked at Sina up to down.

    Swoosh!

    A rapier appeared in Sina''s hand as scales covered her whole body. "Wanna test it out."

    Crackle!

    Bonyad also summoned a hammer in his hand that crackled with electricity. "Don''t cryter." He said and jumped in front of Sina.

    "Kneel Down!"

    Suddenly a loud shout resounded in the hall as heavy pressure dominated the whole ce.

    Bonyad and Sina, who were facing each other suddenly turned around and a shiver went down their spine.

    "Lord Third..." Both of them kneeled down quickly as their heads touched the ground.

    A middle-aged man sitting right beside Posso stood up and there was an arrow levitating right beside him.

    There was a dominating aura surrounding the middle-aged man.

    His ck clothes fluttered without wind and his Silver hair shone with an eerie light.

    "How dare you to cause a ruckus in front of Madam Posso!" The man said, his voice sending shivers down their spines.

    Both Sina and Bonyad gulped their saliva at his words and crawled a step back. One could tell that they were extremely scared of the middle-aged man.

    "Idros calm down," Posso said suddenly and looked at Sina and Bonyad.

    Idros the middle-aged man looked at Posso and then sat down again with an ugly expression on his face. He didn''t wanna deny any orders from Posso.

    "Sina, Bonyad," Posso murmured in a calm down.

    Listening to her both of them first looked at her and then stood up. "Yes, madam."

    "Go find the one responsible for Firn''s death, but don''t fight with them. Just give me the information." She said and leaned back in her seat.

    Both of them nodded at her words and Sina was the first one to disappear with a swish of her rapier and after her Boyard also disappeared leaving electric arcs behind.

    "One of our dragons is dead. Time to find a new one."

    After they were gone a raspy seductive voice rang in the silent hall. One could feel a mocking undertone in her voice.

    "Second, we should mourn our loss first," Posso said.

    "Posso, you are such a cute dragon." The seductivedy then disappeared, leaving a ring ofughter behind her.

    Posso saw her and sighed. "Things are changing, the red witch has gained her powers back and now this new threat has appeared." Posso had aplicated expression on her face.

    "Should I go with them too?" Idros asked.

    "No need," Posso said and stood up from the seat. "Find a new dragon and arrange for Firn''s burial ceremony." She said and also disappeared in thin air.

    .....

    Jack sat in his living area with a notebook and a pen in his hand. He has already left Elma''s house and came to his again.

    He looked at the question in his book and a smile formed on his face.

    ''Will the superhuman operation seed on me?"

    His eyes then nced over the options and his panel was shing green over the ''Yes'' option.

    ''So, I can gain power from that operation.'' He thought and spun the pen around his finger.

    "Will there be any side effects of the operation on me?" He asked the next question and wrote the yes and no options.

    The panel soon shed on no option.

    Jack looked at it and took in a deep breath, and then a relieved expression appeared on his face.

    He turned silent for a few seconds and then another question popped up in his mind.

    ''Will the superhuman experiment seed on Elma?'' He asked next, he knew that Elma wanted to go through the operation but was scared of the consequences.

    Writing the options he looked over at them.

    ''Yes...'' He smiled.

    ''So even her operation would be sessful.'' He clicked his fingers and then asked if there would be any side effects for her and found out that she would too, will not have any sort of side effects.

    Closing the notebook he stood up. ''I have to go through the options if I want to have some sort of backup for me.'' He thought and a determined expression appeared on his face.

    Buzz...

    Suddenly his phone vibrated on the table and his eyes nced over it.

    "Meadow."

    He moved his hand and picked up her call.

    "I heard that you are back from Japan." She said just as Jack picked up the call.

    "Yes." A smile formed on his face.

    After a second of silence, Meadow spoke again. "Can youe and meet me?" She asked.

    "Get ready." Jack chuckled and hung up the call.

    He then dialled Elma again.

    "Missing me already?" She said after picking up the call.

    "Prepare for the operation." He said directly in a serious tone.

    "No!" Elma also had a determined tone.

    "Believe me."

    "No!"

    "Listen..."

    "No!"

    Beep... Beep... Beep... She hung up the call.

    Jack looked at the phone and sighed.

    "She is such a drama queen," Jack murmured and ced the phone back in his pocket. "I will have to convince her somehow." He thought and stepped towards Nicole''s room.

    Hiding his notebook away he dressed properly and then got to his car. He then moved towards his parking.

    Getting Nicole''s car he moved towards Meadow''s house.

    ....

    Inside a big building, Cavin sat on an office chair and in front of him Hena was sitting with one of her legs over the other. She had a guilty expression on her face.

    "Ashley was killed?" Cavin looked at Hena with his brows narrowed.

    "Hmm..." Hena had a nonchnt expression on her face.

    "Even when you were present there?" Cavin''s expression turned ugly as he looked at her carefree attitude.

    "Well, I tried my best. But she died because she was weak." Hena snorted. "And I am sad too, she was my best friend."

    Bam!

    Cavin punched the table loudly and an angry expression appeared on his face, he looked at her, slightly leaning forward.

    "If she was your best friend then you wouldn''t be so carefree and would take revenge."

    "She doesn''t owe me anything and I tried to take revenge. But the opponent was pretty powerful." She said as she looked away with a snot.

    "You!" Cavin punched the table again, however, calmed down after taking in a deep breath. "Just go away!" He said while pointing at the door.

    Hena stood up and looked at his angry expression. "You should talk to me with some respect." She said with a disdainful expression on her face.

    "If not for your mother, I would have already thrown you out of the office. This is enough respect I can give you." Cavin said and stood up.

    Hena looked at him in silence and after a moment she turned away and left the ce.

 Chapter 236 Gilf

    Chapter 236 Gilf

    Cavin looked at Hena leaving and an even more annoyed expression appeared on his face.

    His eyes thennded on his phone and then picking it up he called someone.

    "Shane," Cavin said.

    "Cavin my friend." A deep voice came from the other side of the call, there was a mocking tone in the words.

    "A new project. I want you on it." Cavin said. His tone is serious. One could tell that he meant business.

    However, in response to his words, a loudughter came from the other side of the call.

    "You know the price. And I only take advance payments." Shane said.

    "Details and the money will be transferred by tonight," Cavin said with a displeased expression.

    "Consider your work done. Hahaha..." Shane let out a loudugh.

    Cavin sighed and hung up the call, he then opened theptop in front of him and looked at the photos on them.

    He could see Vieva and Jack on the list. Anger appeared on his face as he looked at their photos. "I will take revenge for you Ashley." He murmured and clenched his fist.

    He then added a few more photos to the file. It was of Hena, Feba and even Faneel. "I will take down everything involved." He took a deep breath and closed theptop.

    .....

    "Come out," Jack said and hung up the phone, he then ced it in his pocket.

    In no time Meadow came out of her house, she was wearing a greenish long skirt and a white blouse that revealed her smooth stomach.

    There was a blush on her face and her hair was tied in a bun.

    Soon she came to his car and opened the door. "Let''s go before Sophie sees us." She murmured as she kept ncing at the door again and again with a worried expression on her face.

    Jack saw her and chuckled. He then pushed the peddle of his car and soon enough they were far away from her house.

    "You are such a chicken," Jack said with a teasing smile on his face.

    "Oh, shut up." Meadow looked at him with a smile and then her blush deepened. "How was it?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "What?" Jack looked at her.

    "Japan, obviously." She looked at him with a confused expression on her face, she didn''t know why Jack was asking such a question.

    She knows that he went to Japan and just returned, she didn''t know the real truth.

    When Jack heard her words he let out a breath and smiled. "I will take you there one day and you can see it for yourself." He said.

    "No, I wanna know. Did you click any photos?" She was curious.

    "Rx we have time," Jack said as he ced one of his hands on her knees.

    When Meadow felt his touch she finally rxed andid back in the seat. "I missed you so much." She murmured.

    "I know." Jack chuckled, he was teasing her.

    "Don''t start with your smug act, I am older than you." Meadow looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    "I like gilfs." Jackughed loudly.

    Meadow listened to his words and her eyes suddenly widened at the realization. "You!" She pped his shoulder.

    Jack saw her annoyed expression and then parked the car to the side, it was an empty road with no traffic.

    "Why are we stopping here?" Meadow stopped and looked around with her brows furrowed. She couldn''t tell why Jack would stop the car on such a deste road.

    "Ahh..." Before she could think anymore, she let out a small grunt as she felt a grip on the back of her neck.

    "Come here." Jack pulled her towards him andnded a kiss on her face.

    "Mm..." Meadow was surprised at first, however soon she went with it and started kissing him back.

    Their soft lips sucked each other as her face turned red.

    "Mmm..." She let out another moan when she felt his hand on her chest. His palms were pressing her boobs tightly. Making shivers run down her spine.

    Soon her body began turning hot and she moved away from him. "You are so shameless, someone might see us here." She said with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "I can''t wait anymore," Jack said with a teasing smile on his face.

    "Hmph." Meadow snorted and her face turned even more red. "Do I really look that old?" She asked as she looked into the rearview mirror.

    Jackughed at her words. "I told you that I like olddies."

    Meadow listened to him and took in a deep breath. "Stop kidding, tell me if I really look old or not?" She asked with a worried expression on her face as she ced both of her hands on his leg.

    "Mm... Let me see." Jack said and started looking at her face, his eye then moved to her chest and stayed there for a few seconds his gaze then moved down towards her waist, which was wide and plump.

    Any man would go crazy looking at her curvy body. Jack also felt adrenaline rushing through his body and his shaft tightened in his pants.

    Meadow''s heart on the other hand was beating at a rapid pace when she felt his gaze dancing on her body. "Tell me quickly." She insisted.

    "I can''t tell when you have your clothes on. Remove them and I will be able to judge properly." He said.

    Meadow narrowed her eyes at his words. "You have seen me naked already." She said and leaned back on the car seat with an annoyed expression on her face. Her hands crossed in front of her chest.

    "I know, I just wanna make sure. Soe on." Jack ced a hand on her shoulder.

    "Shameless." Meadow looked at him with a slight smile on her face, she then looked around the road.

    "Here?" She raised her brows.

    "Yes, no one ising," Jack murmured.

    Meadow took in a deep breath and exhaled, she then moved her hand under her blouse and her bra and with just a single pull she removed them both and ced them on the back seat.

    "Now tell me if I look old?" She asked as she turned towards Jack.

    Jack''s smile widened at her words. "Remove your skirt too." He pointed at her skirt and said in a mischievous tone.

    "Hmph." Meadow rolled her eyes and then moved her hands to her waist. "It''s so little space to undress." She murmured as she struggled to remove the skirt, however with some adjusting she finally dropped her skirt down.

    "Your panties too." Jack''s voice came before she could say anything.

    Her heart started beating at a rapid pace at his words, however, she didn''t resist and slowly she slid down her white underwear.

    "Now you can see mepletely. Tell me now, how do I look?" She asked as she raised her brows.

    Jack smiled at her words and his gaze moved over her body again, he could feel his body turning hot and he gulped his saliva.

    "You are hot." He said.

    "No! Tell me if I look old or not." Meadow insisted.

    "You look young to me," Jack said and moved towards her.

    "Wait." Meadow ced a hand on her shoulder and stopped him from moving forward. "What do you mean ''to me''?" She raised her brows.

    "I mean you look young," Jack said and moved his hands around her waist, he then pulled her naked body in hisp.

    "Ah... What are you doing?" Meadow let out a small moan as she felt her heart throbbing, her legs moved over his legs and she sat down on his waist. Her naked pussy rubbed against his tent.

    Tingles moved through her body as she felt the size of his penis.

    "Have some decency. Anyone could see us here." She murmured and looked into his eyes, her breaths were ragged and her face started turning hot.

    Just his touch was enough for her to feel extremely aroused.

    Jack didn''t reply to her words and started pressing her boobs with both his hands and even started kissing her neck.

    "Mm... Your scent is the best." He murmured and took one of her milky boobs in his mouth, his warm tongue circling around her nipple.

    "Ahh..." Meadow''s body twitched in pleasure as she moved her head up and let out a small moan.

    His tongue was sending pleasure down her body, and her vagina started turning wet. And the thrill of doing it on an open road made her even more excited.

    "You are always so horny." She murmured and looked away in shame, her face as red as a tomato.

    Jack listened to her words and moved his gaze up to meet eyes with her. A smile then formed on his face.

    "You don''t like horny guys?" He asked, his words containing a teasing undertone.

    "No, it''s not like that..." Meadow looked at him again with a worried expression, she didn''t wanna offend him, however, she sighed in relief when she saw his teasing smile.

    "I like when you are horny." She said and started kissing his lips to hide her shameful expression.

 Chapter 237 Passion

    <h4>Chapter 237 Passion</h4>

    Meaodow''s hands reached for Jack''s waist as she was kissing him on the lips, her fingers moved to his pants and after a bit of struggle, she was finally able to slide the zip down of his pants.

    Finally, after some time, she was able to take his already hard penis out too.

    Jack felt her actions and bit the tip of her nipple, which made her let out a giggle and then look at him with her eyes narrowed.

    Jack pinched her ass at her annoyed attitude that made him receive a small p on his shoulder.

    It has been a long time since they have been intimate with each other. Meadow was craving for him and Jack was also excited by the fact that he got to meet Meadow.

    She was his childhood crush and he never thought that she would fall in love this madly with him after he got rejected by her.

    However here she was, trying to possess his body in the middle of an open road inside a car. Her actions were desperate as if she was scared of losing him.

    Jack looked into her eyes and then started kissing her neck.

    Meadow started letting out desperate moans as her face started turning red while his penis rubbed against her pussy.

    She could feel its size and could remember the pleasure she felt wherever he was inside her.

    She wanted him to put his dick inside her and it was visible on her face and by the way she was grabbing him and kissing him.

    Jack felt her actions and didn''t make her wait for long, moving his hand on his shaft he pointed at her opening and then grabbed her ass.

    And with a simple push, he entered deep inside her.

    Meadow''s eyes widened as her head moved back in pleasure, she lost her breath for a second and only after taking a moment did she look down and let out a loud and cute moan.

    Her moan reverberated in the car and made Jack even more excited, his dick twitched inside her vagina and a hot feeling moved through his body.

    Meadow, on the other hand, had already forgotten about the fact that they were in a car with non-tinted windows and anyone could see them.

    She just grabbed his shoulder with both of her hands and then started pushing her body up and down on his penis while letting out loud moans.

    Her face waspletely red and soon sweat covered her whole body, her shaking hands moved to his shirt and she unbuttoned it.

    After that, her kissesnded on his chest.

    They started to elope while letting out loud moans and only after fifteen minutes did they came and rx back in their seats.

    However, that was not the end, their passion continued and this time Jack moved over her and made her spread her legs.

    He then started pushing his waist again and again.

    Her pleasure-filled moans began again and so did his grunts.

    Meadow was feeling wave after wave of pleasure in her body and she was cumming again and again with his every thrust.

    Even tears of pleasure formed in her eyes.

    Next, they moved to the back seat of the car and by this time even Jack waspletely naked and there too they shared passion with each other.

    It was only after a few hours did they rxed and wore their clothes again.

    "I am hungry." Meadow looked at him with a blush on her face.

    Her neck was covered in red spots left by Jack with no way for her to hide them other than to wear a turtle neck.

    She was a bit worried about how she would hide them from Sophie, however, Jack told her that he would buy her a turtle neck before he drops her home.

    Hunger pangs appeared in both of their stomachs as they had so much sex.

    In no time Jack took her to a good bar and there they ate some chicken wings with some beer and talked about their situation.

    Jack obviously didn''t tell her the truth about Mount Everest, he made up a story. He didn''t want her to worry too much.

    And now as Rick was dead he was less worried about Meadow, as she would have been his first target if Rick was still alive.

    After drinking some more Jack brought her some new clothes and finally left her at her house and went towards his mansion.

    While on the way he remembered that Elma denied him the superhuman operation and then he turned his car around.

    He wanted to meet her first and convince her for the operation, if she didn''t wanna do it then it was ok, but Jack needed it. He needed some more powers to protect himself and more importantly his girls.

    Soon he reached in front of her mansion and this time moved inside without knocking. He already knew the password to her door and she had already told him that he coulde and go anytime he wanted.

    Getting inside, he could see that Elma was sitting on the living area sofa and there was aptop in front of her. She was doing something in it.

    Jack couldn''t tell what she was doing, however just as he moved close to her she quickly shut herptop down and looked back at him with a confused expression.

    He had nevere to her house without calling first so she was a bit shocked, however after her initial expression a smile formed on her face and she stood up from the sofa and kissed him on the lips.

    She was happy that he was here. It was a pleasant surprise for her, she loved his presence and cherished every moment spent with him.

    "Jack..." She murmured as she looked at him.

    "What were you doing?" Jack raised his brows as he looked at theptop.

    He remembered the panicked state she was in when she heard his words and he could tell that she was doing something that she was scared to tell others.

    Although Jack didn''t wanna pry into her private life too much, however after the continued strange incidences he wanted to make sure that Elma was not in some sort of trouble.

    Jack was in love with her and couldn''t bear it if anything happened to her.

    A worried expression appeared on Elma''s face when she heard his words, it was as if she was trying to hide something, however, after some time she sighed and looked into his eyes.

    "I was looking at the superhuman operation." She said and looked away.

    Although she previously denied him the operation, she was looking at it now.

    She was against the operation from the start as it contained the risk of death and it was not small but 99.7 per cent.

    There was only a 0.3 per cent chance of seeding in the operation and this sacred her.

    When Jack asked her for the operation she t-out rejected him, however now she was looking into it.

    Jack was confused by this and furrowed his brows. He wasn''t sure why she would do that, he was here to convince her but it seemed like she was interested herself.

    "So, can I go through the operation?" He asked.

    He wanted to get some power for himself and Elma was his only way right now, only she could arrange a superhuman operation for him.

    Jack had no other connections that could do that, although Vieva had already provided him with a death ring, it came with serious side effects and a time limit.

    He could always rely on that, however, it was an external power, if someone took his ring away from him then he would be powerless again.

    Just like when Firn took his ring.

    As for Nicole, she has just gained her power and Jack wasn''t sure if she would be able to help him. And he didn''t even wanna ask for help from her.

    She has turned extremely cold and her methods for obtaining power for him might get innocent people hurt or even worse killed.

    So the only viable option to obtain power for Jack was a Superhuman operation that Elma could provide him with.

    Although there was a risk in the operation, Jack already knew the result, he has asked for it with the help of his truth meter and found out that his operation would be sessful even if the chances were extremely low.

    He trusted his truth meter more than anything as it had never been wrong and he was sure that he woulde out of the operation alive and without any side effects.

    He has even asked for Elma and found out that even her operation would be sessful.

    "No, you can''t," Elma said in a strict tone. "I was just curious if anything has changed for the operation in these years, however it was still the same. The chances of it sess are the same if not lower."

 Chapter 238 In my shoes

    <h4>Chapter 238 In my shoes</h4>

    Jack looked into Elma''s eyes with aplicated expression on his face. He knew that the operation would be sessful however he didn''t know how he should tell her about it.

    He can''t say that he has asked with his truth meter as Elma didn''t know about his power and Jack didn''t wanna tell her about his Ero Meter.

    After thinking for some time Jack sighed and ced his hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes.

    "You have to trust me. I promise that I will get out of this operation alive." Jack said with a serious tone.

    He needed this operation and for that, he would have to persuade Elma.

    And he also has to hide the fact that he knows for sure that he will get out of this sessfully because his truth meter told him.

    And this was a hard thing for him to do, he couldn''te up with a valid excuse right now, he could only tell her to trust him in his decision and hope that she wouldn''t make it hard for him.

    He knew that Elma was only denying him because she cared about him, even if there was a one per cent chance of failure she would deny him.

    She loved him and could never live without him and it has be even more difficult to convince her after the Mount Everest incident, Jack almost died there.

    "Are you insane?" Elma looked at him with an angry expression.

    She knew that chances of sess were low and the penalty of failure was death, so there was nothing about trust here. It was simple math that the risk was extremely high.

    Trusting him would do nothing as the risk would be the same either way.

    She would never allow him to go through the operation after what happened previously.

    Previously she med herself for the Mount Everest Incident when she heard the news that Jack was dead.

    She knew that if she never let him go in the first ce then she would have never heard such news.

    And she didn''t want that to happen again, she was lucky thest time that Jack returned, but, she was not sure this time.

    After all, just how many times can luck be with him, she had seen his body and there were many scars on it. She knew that Jack had gone through a much more difficult time at Mount Everest than he showed.

    "Elma." Jack held her hand. "You are the only one that can help me, I need this power." He said.

    Jack knew that if he didn''t get the power from the operation then one day or another he would face some trouble and he might not be able to protect his girls. He didn''t want that to happen.

    "No, I would never let you go and die in that operation!" Elma said with a frown on her face.

    "I will die either way," Jack said he knew that he would die one day if he didn''t have enough power as there were many strange people behind him.

    Like the guy Firn the other day, Jack didn''t know where he came from, he just knew that he was there to take him because of Nicole and at that time he wasn''t able to protect himself or Elma.

    If not for Nicoleing in time then he would have to sacrifice himself to save Elma and he could only imagine what that Firn would have done to him.

    He might have killed him or might have tortured him. He was not sure and uncertainty was something that Jack hated.

    As he was not only responsible for his life but his girls too.

    Elma listened to his words and her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes widened and she ced a hand on his face.

    She didn''t know why Jack was saying such words.

    She didn''t want him to die, no matter what.

    "What are you saying?" She asked, her tone lower this time.

    "I mean, I am surrounded by danger all the time and this is the only way I can get power for myself. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to me. You have seen it with your own eyes." He said and took in a deep breath.

    Previously when he faced Firn, Elma was with him and knew that his life could have been in danger if Nicole hadn''te on time.

    She turned silent at his words and her thoughts started revolving.

    On the one hand, she was scared of the fact that Jack''s operation might be a failure and on the other hand there were all the strange urrences he was surrounded with.

    Even Nicole has turned into a murderous superpower and Elma has seen it with her own eyes.

    She doesn''t know how she should react to this situation, everything depends on her decision now.

    After some contemtion, she took in a deep breath and looked into his eyes. "What would you have done if you were in my ce?" She asked.

    She couldn''te up with a final design and ced Jack in her shoes. She wanted him to feel what she was feeling right now.

    She knew that he would also not be able to decide as both options were pretty dangerous.

    There were chances of dying either way.

    "What do you mean?" Jack asked although he could guess what direction she was going in, however, he wanted to make things clear.

    "I mean what if I want to go through the operation? Would you let me?" She asked.

    She could tell that Jack would never let her go through such a dangerous operation.

    "Sure," Jack answered without any hesitation. He knew the future and knew that nothing would happen to Elma if she went through the operation.

    When Elma heard his words she was shocked at first then an angry expression appeared on her face.

    "OK then! If you really wanna go through the operation then I will do it before you!" She said in a determined tone. She wanted him to feel the fear she was feeling.

    "Ok, you can go through the operation," Jack said while cing a hand over her shoulder.

    Elma''s eyes stayed wide at his words, she didn''t know why he was saying such words. There was a clear risk in the operation so how could Jack let her do it?

    Could he not love her anymore and was only using her all this time?

    Strange thoughts started entering her mind as tears formed in her eyes.

    She couldn''t believe that Jack would let her go through such a risky operation just so he could go through it.

    She was afraid that Jack didn''t care about her life anymore.

    Jack looked at her expression and could tell what was going through her mind. A sigh moved through his mouth and he made her sit on the sofa. And then sat beside her.

    "I know what you are thinking, I still love you. However, I know that this operation would be sessful for both of us, or I would have never let you go through it." He said while holding her hand.

    Jack was telling the truth if the chance of failure was even a single per cent then he would have never let her do something like this.

    He loved Elma and his every other girl, he would never put their life at risk just for his own benefit.

    He was not that selfish, he would rather die himself than to see any of his girls getting harmed.

    This time he was sure of the result, and that was the reason why he agreed to put Elma''s life at risk.

    Elma heard his words and was a bit confused. She didn''t know how Jack was so sure that nothing would happen to her in the operation.

    However, for some reason, she believed in Jack, as he had never been wrong and she was madly in love with him.

    She could feel that he was saying things with genuine intent. Taking a deep breath she wiped the tears from her eyes and nodded.

    She agreed to arrange the operation for both of them.

    After that, she kissed him on the lips and opened herptop again, where Jack could see all the information rted to the operation.

    In the operation, they inject radioactive material into the blood of the patient and keep him or her under ultraviolet rays for two days.

    Seventy per cent of the patients always die just at the first dose of the radioactive liquid and the rest die in the next two days.

    Only point three per cent of the people go through the two days of ultraviolet rays and get out alive and even some of them die a few dayster.

    The chances of sess were extremely low and the cost of the operation was very high. One needed ten million dors just to go through the operation with such low chances of sess.

    However if one seeded then they would get their money back and even an offer in the red cors.

 Chapter 239 Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 239 Ghost</h4>

    "OK, I have arranged for the operation, I will go through it tomorrow and your turn will be when I am done with it," Elma said as she looked deep into his eyes.

    She was a bit worried about Jack and then hugged him, although she could feel the reassurance from Jack, she was still scared.

    She didn''t wanna part away from him like this, she wanted to spend more time, however if Jack was ready to take the risk then she couldn''t force him too much.

    All she could do was to ce her life on the line and make him make the decision, she knew that Jack would never let her do something where there was a risk of life.

    She believed in him and believed in his decision.

    Jack kissed her forehead and then nodded, he was ready for the operation and he wasn''t scared even a bit.

    He patted her back a few times to give her somefort and after that, he left her house and moved towards his.

    Soon night fell and Jack was sleeping in Nicole''s room, while she was out there somewhere. He didn''t know where she went but she had told him that she had some important work to do and will only return tomorrow early morning.

    Cassie and Susan were sleeping in their own rooms.

    Outside their mansion, in the garden area, two people suddenly appeared, one of them was a girl and the other one was a guy.

    Both of them were wearing back dresses and had a murderous gleam in their eyes. They looked at the mansion with contempt on their faces.

    "So we have to kill that guy?" The girl said with a snort.

    "Yes, and ording to the information boss provided, he is only a human." The guy let out a disdainful chuckle.

    "Why would red cors give us such a mission, Do those guys can''t even kill a human?" The girl asked, there was a curious expression on her face.

    "I don''t know. It seems that there are some internal problems with the red cors and only because of that they ordered us to do it." The guy had contempt shing on his face.

    "Internal problems?" The girl raised her brows in confusion.

    "Yes, or why would they order us to kill a human like him?" The man said and let out a chuckle.

    "What problems do you think they have?" The girl asked.

    "I don''t know about that! Let''s go and finish the business, I want to drink some booze after that." The man said and stepped forward.

    The girl heard his words and a smile formed on her face. "Can you buy me some drinks too?" She asked.

    The man looked at her and sneered. "If you let me fuck you."

    "Shut up!" The girl said and a blush formed on her face. "You should treat your coworkers without asking for something in return." She murmured in an annoyed tone.

    The man looked at her body up to down and snorted. "You should treat me too sometimes."

    "If you talk to me like this then, I would never treat you for anything." She said and looked forward.

    Both of them were standing just in front of the Mansion''s main wall and just below Nicole''s window.

    "ording to our information, more than one person is living in this mansion." The girl looked at the giant house. "Should we kill them all?" She asked.

    "No, we are only paid to kill this Jack guy and we will only kill him. However, if anyonees in between us then don''t hesitate to silence them." The man said and looked at the window.

    The girl listened to him and nodded. "That must be the room he is sleeping in." The girl looked at Nicole''s window.

    "Create a tform." The man looked at the girl.

    She nodded and then her eyes turned red and soon enough a red aura tform formed below their legs that started pushing them up towards the window.

    Jack on the other hand was sleeping in bed, however, suddenly a shudder moved through his body and his eyes shed open.

    Sweat formed on his body and he gulped his saliva. Since he hase from the other dimension his intention has be extremely strong.

    And for some reason, he could now feel killing intent toward him.

    He quickly moved his hand towards the drawer and got his death ring, which was given to him by Vieva.

    Wearing it he hid under his bed.

    Creek...

    Soon enough the window opened and he could feel two people stepping into his room.

    ''My intuition was correct!'' He thought and looked at the legs of the two people.

    He could tell that one of them was a girl and the other one was a man, by their shoes.

    And soon his spection came true as their voices resounded in the room.

    "Where is he? Is he not sleeping here?" The girl asked with a confused voice.

    "No, that can''t be the case as I have checked beforeing, he was sleeping here just now." The man said as a frown appeared on his face.

    "He must have gone to the bathroom, we should wait till hees back." The girl murmured with an innocent voice.

    The man listened to her words and looked around the room and after some time he spoke. "No that can''t be the case."

    "How do you know?" The girl was confused.

    "Look at the bedsheets, they are mangled, it is as if he has left in a hurry and even that drawer is half open, he must have taken out a weapon from it." The man looked around some more and his eyes nced at the door. "Check that door, if it''s closed or not?" The man said.

    The girl nodded and looked at the door. She then moved towards it and checked and it was open. "It''s open." She looked back at the man.

    He turned silent at her words. "Then he must have ran out."

    Jack on the other hand sighed. He has left the door open for Nicole as she could havee anytime.

    "You check this room, I will go out and check there." The man said and moved towards the door.

    "Ok." The girl nodded and looked back.

    The man then soon left the room and entered the hallway while closing the door identally.

    The girl looked at the attached bathroom and moved towards it, an eerie feeling washing over her body. ''Why do I feel so scared? It''s only a normal human.'' She thought and gulped her saliva, she then moved towards the bathroom.

    "He must be inside. There is no way a human can sense us." She murmured and ced her hand on the bathroom door.

    "Agh..." However, suddenly her breath got stuck in her throat and tears moved from her eyes.

    Her head slowly moved down and she could see a bloody hand out of her chest. "We..." She couldn''t say anything as a terrified expression appeared on her face.

    Her head then slowly turned around and she could see a cold face looking at her. She knew this man, she had seen a photo of him in her mission files.

    "Jack..." She couldn''t believe that a normal human actually managed to pierce his hand through her body. Her eyes then looked at his head and an even more terrified expression appeared on her face.

    "Devil..." She could see two devil horns on his head and then she lost the glimmer of her eyes.

    Her body turned powerless and fell on Jack, she was already dead.

    Jack pushed her body to the ground and took his hand out of her chest. He used a brutal method to kill her as he was terrified himself.

    Jack''s eyes thennded on the closed door and he knew that the man apanying this girl had gone out to search for him.

    The ck-dressed man looked down the stairs and could see no one, his eyes thennded on Cassie''s and Susan''s room.

    ''He must be in either of the two rooms.'' A disdainful expression appeared on his face and two big katanas suddenly formed in his hands out of nowhere.

    As he was about to move towards Cassie''s room, he suddenly heard a thud and his ears perked up, his eyes widened and he looked at Nicole''s room again.

    "Remi..." He called out subtly and quickly made it towards Nicole''s room again and just as he opened the door and looked inside his face turned pale.

    "What?" A chill moved down his spine as he saw a horrifying scene in front of him, Remi was lying dead, her eyes soulless with a shocked expression on her face.

    It was as if she died after seeing a ghost. And what was more eerie about the situation was that there was a bloody hole in her chest.

    The man gulped his saliva and his body turned attentive, his focus narrowed and he looked for the culprit.

    However there was no one else in the room, it was as if a real ghost had killed her and then disappeared!

 Chapter 240 Assassinated

    Chapter 240 Assassinated

    The man''s eyes thennded on the open window of the room. ''He must have run out of there!'' He clenched his jaw and quickly moved towards the window.

    However, there was no one outside the window, he could only see the empty garden. There weren''t even any sort of footsteps or marks.

    Jack on the other hand was sticking to the roof with his fingers embedded in the ceiling, he was looking down at the man while holding his breath.

    Suddenly coldness shed in their eyes and he jumped towards him.

    The man who was looking out of the window when saw no signs of Jack running out gritted his teeth. ''Where the fuck did he go?! It''s too dangerous, I have to abort!'' he thought and was about to turn around when he felt two hands grabbing hold of his chin and his head from behind.

    A shiver ran down the man''s spine as his eyes widened in surprise. He circted all his energy and focused on his katanas and a ck aura covered them both.

    "Die!" He yelled and swung his swords around.

    Crack!

    Before the man could swing his swords fully, a cracking sound resounded in the room and he lost the glimmer in his eyes.

    His body turned powerless and fell down on the floor while his katanas slipped away from his hands.

    He was dead.

    Jack had turned his head around and cracked his neck in a second. Both of the people who came to assassinate him died without getting a chance to retaliate.

    Both of them didn''t even get to view their killer''s face clearly.

    Their deaths were fast and decisive, leaving no chance for their victory. The whole deed was done so silently that Cassie and Susan didn''t even wake up from the nearby rooms.

    Jack looked at the dead bodies with a flustered expression on his face, his body was covered in sweat and he was taking in deep breaths.

    He could even feel his heart beating out of his chest.

    "I will have to clear these bodies, before Cassie or Susan sees them, or they will worry for nothing." He murmured and took some more deep breaths to calm himself down.

    He then took both the bodies in his hands and then jumped down towards the garden.

    Since he was wearing the death ring it was easy for him to do this job, he quickly moved out of the mansion boundaries and then jumped with all his force with both of the bodies in his hands.

    After about half an hour of travelling, he came near a port and looked at a big cargo ship. He then jumped again and jumped inside the ship with both of the bodies.

    He took a photo of both of their faces and left them in one of the containers.

    He then moved back to his house, he also left their belongings and their phones on the cargo.

    He was scared that the two guys could have some sort of tracking device on them and their friends mighte here to search for them.

    He was sure that someone woulde to his mansion searching for them even if he took such measures. He was only doing this so he could prolong the time.

    He needed six days toe out of the operation and he wanted these people to stay away till then.

    ''Hopefully, this can stall some time.'' He thought and jumped towards his house again.

    And soon enough he was in his room, he first cleaned all the blood in the room and then he cleaned his body.

    After that, he reached the kitchen to prepare some coffee for himself.

    "What are you doing here?" Suddenly a sleepy voice rang in his ears.

    Jack turned around and looked at the source of the voice. "Cassie? You are awake?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he could see that she was wearing pink pyjamas.

    "Well, I should be the one asking this question," Cassie said as she moved towards him.

    Jack listened to her words and looked at her silently. His gaze moved over her curvy body, first, it stayed at her chest and then it moved down.

    Cassie''s eyes narrowed and a small smile formed on her face. "Can you exin why are you looking at my lower body?" She asked as she came into his vicinity.

    Jack listened to her and jolted awake from his stupor, he then looked away. He never thought that he would be this horny after such a stressful situation.

    Cassie looked at his expression and her smile widened. "Jack?" She murmured.

    Jack looked at her face again and then rolled his eyes at her bratty attitude. "Nothing, you just look hot." He said with a small smile on his face.

    Cassie''s face turned red at his words. And this time she looked away in shame. ''My heart beats so fast whenever he is near me! It''s all his fault.'' She looked at him again with her face turning even more red.

    She then held his hand and started pulling him towards her room. "Come with me." She said.

    Jack followed her silently and soon enough both of them reached in her room and then Cassie closed the door.

    "Go stand in the corner and turn your face around. Don''t peek no matter what." She said as she pointed at the corner of the room.

    Jack looked at her with a in expression on his face. "I have already seen you naked so many times." He said with a sigh.

    "Just go and do as I say!" Cassie snorted.

    Jack sighed at her words and then moved towards the corner of the room and then turned his head towards the wall.

    "OK, I won''t turn around until you say so." He said and rested his head on the wall.

    "Good," Cassie said.

    And after a minute or two her voice came again. "Sorry for the wait, you can turn around now."

    Jack nodded at her words and turned around and when his gazended on her body his brows raised in surprise.

    "A cosy?" He asked. He could see that Cassie was wearing a ck maid dress with a white apron, and there were two cuts on her chest from which her boobs popped out. Even her skirt was too short for a maid costume, it almost revealed her pussy.

    Cassie''s face turned into a tomato when she felt his gaze on her body. "You probably don''t know but, I have been researching a bit of cosy these days." She said with a slightly proud expression.

    "So you were gone all day to buy this costume?" Jack asked with a curious expression, and his face started turning a bit red. His penis was already twitching in his pants.

    "Yes, how do I look?" Cassie asked as she moved forward, shame was visible on her face.

    Jack looked at her body again and gulped his saliva, she was looking extremely hot in the maid costume.

    "You look cute." Hemented just when she stood near him.

    Cassie heard his words and her heart skipped a beat. She then looked at him with a small smile on her face. "Can you hear my heart beating?" She asked. "It''s going crazy because of you."

    Jack''s penis twitched again at her words and he couldn''t take it anymore, he pushed her on the bed and revealed his giant penis.

    "Wait..."

    However before he could do anything, Cassie''s voice came again and she stood up from the bed.

    "Rx a bit, I have also learned something else." She murmured and her ears turned red. She quickly moved towards her bedside drawer and took out a lube bottle from it.

    "What?"Jack asked as he rxed back in the bed and ced both of his hands behind his head.

    Cassie looked at his twitching giant penis and the lube bottle in her hand and looked away in shame. ''As expected, this one is too embarrassing.'' She thought and slowly moved on the bed.

    "Eeeh..." Jack moaned as she squeezed the lube bottle on his penis, his face turning slightly red and sweat forming on his body.

    The lubricant was cool and gave extreme stimtion to him.

    "You are too easy to please." Cassie chuckled, her voice filled with pride.

    Jack listened to her and rolled his eyes back again. "You are stupid." He murmured.

    "Hmph..." She snorted and moved both of her legs towards his penis. "Take this one then!"

    She murmured and pressed his giant penis between her feet.

    When Jack felt her toes, his eyes widened in surprise. He never thought that Cassie would give him a footjob.

    His penis twitched when she moved her toes on his nce and he let out a soft grunt.

    "Ha..." Sheughed. "Getting an erection while getting a footjob? Your penis is so perverted." She teased him.

    Jack didn''t reply to her teasing words and enjoyed the new sensation.

    "Looks like you need to be punished." She said and poured some more lube on his penis.

 Chapter 241 Cosmetic

    Chapter 241 Cosmetic

    After pouring more lube on his penis she started rubbing his penis with her toes.

    "Your penis is twitching so much." She moved her toes to the root of his shaft. "By any chance are you going to cum with a footjob?" She asked with a chuckle.

    Jack started letting out grunts of pleasure as his face turned extremely red. He was about to cum.

    Cassie looked at his face and a teasing smile formed on her face. "But if you end up cumming it wouldn''t be a punishment would it." She said and moved her legs away.

    Jack who was enjoying the pleasure when suddenly felt her moving away looked at her with his brows raised.

    He was about to cum when Cassie suddenly retreated. An annoyed expression appeared on his face.

    "Cassie..." He murmured while taking in deep breaths.

    Cassie looked at him and giggled. "You can''t even control yourself." She said and moved even farther.

    Jack got even more annoyed at her words. He then grabbed one of her legs and pulled her towards him, after that he grabbed her legs by their ankles and pulled them up.

    A smile then formed on his face.

    "Your pussy is leaking so much after using your feet to y with my dick." He chuckled. He could see her pussy dripping wet with love juices.

    A shameful expression appeared on her face as she moved her gaze away. "Enough, don''t say words like those. You should behave yourself a bit." She said.

    Jack chuckled at her words and spread her legs apart, he then started licking her vagina.

    A tingle moved down her spine when she felt his tongue and then her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Jack... Where do you think you are kissing?" Cassie said, her voice flustered as pleasure moved through her body, she was feeling extremely aroused.

    "You are my maid now and I am your master. I can do anything to you." Jack said with a smile and started licking again.

    Cassis''s nipples turned even harder and more and more pleasure moved through her body. ''I am about to cum!'' She grabbed the bedsheets below her. "Get your mouth... Off me..." She moaned.

    Jack didn''t give any heed to her words and continued to assault her pussy. He then inserted his finger in her anus.

    Cassie''s eyes widened again and a cold tremor moved through her body. "I... I am never gonna feel good by that..." She looked at him with her eyes wide.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed in a smile and then with his other hand he pushed three of his fingers into her pussy, he then started moving his fingers both in her asshole and her pussy.

    "Ahh... Hoou... Hmm..." She started moaning loudly.

    ''My asshole is being pierced by his fingers..." She covered her face with both of her hands at this thought.

    "Such a pervert, moaning from asshole stimtion." Jack chuckled as he moved his fingers out of her vagina and continued to move them in her asshole.

    "You are never going to make me cum from that..." She looked at him while moaning.

    "Even though you say that but look at your pussy leaking uncontrobly." Jackughed and increased the pace of his fingers and soon enough Cassie started squirting while letting out loud moans.

    "You will get addicted to it at this rate," Jack said with a mocking tone.

    Cassie''s eyes on the other hand were rolled back in pleasure and her tongue was out subconsciously. She was still squirting even when Jack stopped teasing her asshole.

    Her body was filled with so much pleasure that she couldn''t think of anything.

    "Call me master." Jack whispered in her ears.

    "ooh! Uhn... Master, I love you!" Cassie moaned loudly.

    Jackughed at her words and pushed her onto a pillow, he then raised her ass in front of him. He could see her small asshole twitching in pleasure.

    "I am gonna make you addicted today," Jack said and pulled out a condom from the drawer and wearing it on his thick penis he pointed it at her asshole.

    Ahh... Ugh... Aaaa...

    One hourter.

    Cassie''s eyes were covered with ck cloth, her hands were tied behind her head and her legs were spread apart.

    "Master... I am cumming from having my asshole yed with..." She was moaning out loudly as Jack kept trusting his thick penis inside her asshole from the top.

    Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth and her whole body was covered in sweat, even the bedsheets below werepletely drenched in their sweat and her love juices.

    Jack didn''t stop his attack, no matter how many times she moaned or begged.

    "Ahh... My asshole feels so good! I can''t stop cumming!!" Cassie grunted and started squirting in pleasure again.

    Veins formed on both her neck and her forehead as she continued to cum.

    Jack''s face was already red and soon he released his semen inside her too. He then threw her body away on the bed while he stood up from the bed and rested on the sofa.

    Both of them were taking deep breaths as they indulged in the extreme pleasure they were feeling.

    Cassie''s body waspletely powerless and she couldn''t think of anything, her head was cloudy and her body zing.

    After some time she slowly stood up from the bed and removing her binds she looked at Jack with a deep blush on her face. She was ashamed of the things they just did.

    Jack looked at her expression and chuckled.

    Cassie snorted and then sat between his knees and then she started sucking his penis.

    The next day Jack woke up and moved out of Cassie''s room after bathing, he then entered Nicole''s room and she was sitting on her sofa while drinking some coffee.

    "Hello." She looked at him with a smile on her face.

    Jack smiled back at her and sat beside her.

    "I need you to do something." Jack ced his hand over her shoulder.

    "What?" Nicole raised her brows and looked at Jack as she took another sip.

    "I will be gone for a few days, till then you have to protect everyone." He said with a serious expression on his face.

    Nicole listened to him and furrowed her brows. "Protect? From what?" She asked with a worried expression.

    "I don''t know. But there are some bad people behind me and my girls." He murmured with a sigh.

    Nicole listened to him and turned silent and after some time she let out a smile. "Don''t worry, no one will be able to touch us till I am here." There was a carefree expression on her face.

    Jack could tell that she was confident in her powers.

    "Thanks," Jack murmured with a warm smile, he was grateful that Nicole was listening to his words even after bing a cold queen.

    Nicole listened to him and ced her coffee on the table. She then hugged his chest and leaned her head on him. "Never say thanks again, you can ask for anything from me. I will do it happily." She said as she felt his warmth.

    Jack nodded and started patting the back of her head.

    Soon after that, he moved out of her room while packing his bags and just as he stepped out, Cassie came in front of him.

    She has just excited her room after bathing, her hair still wet. And when she looked at him her face turned red in shame, she remembered the events of thest night.

    Jack let out a smallugh at her reaction and came near her. "Call me master." He whispered in her ears and let out a chuckle.

    "Hmph! You are stupid, don''t you dare to tell anyone about this!" She looked into his eyes with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "Why not? You were acting pretty cute back then." Jackughed again.

    "I will kill you!" Cassie hit his chest and only then did her gazend on the big bag in his hand, and then a frown appeared on her face.

    "Are you going somewhere?" She asked.

    "Yes, Elma needs some help, she is going through an operation," Jack said.

    "Operation?" Cassie raised her brows and a worried expression appeared on her face. "Is she not well?"

    "No, it''s not that, it''s a cosmetic operation, I will stay with her for a few days," Jack said he didn''t tell her theplete truth just yet. "You don''t have to worry about her."

    "Cosmetic?" Cassie narrowed her eyes. "She is already so beautiful! Why does she need a cosmetic surgery?" There was a suspecting expression on her face, she wasn''t buying Jack''s bullshit.

    Jack coughed at her words and looked away. "How do you think she got so beautiful?" He asked as he looked away.

    Cassie listened to him and realization dawned on her. Her eyes then widened in surprise. "Don''t tell me she got her beauty because of cosmetic..."

    "Shh..." Jack hushed her before Cassie could finish her words. "It''s a secret." He said.

    Cassie listened to him and gulped her saliva, she then nodded. "Ok, I won''t tell anyone." She was a bit flustered by the fact.

    Jack had a shameful expression on his face.

 Chapter 242 Heat

    <h4>Chapter 242 Heat</h4>

    After saying goodbye to Cassie, Jack moved out of his house in his car and soon enough he reached Elma''s mansion, and just as expected she was standing outside with a bag in her hand.

    She got in the car and looked at him with an annoyed expression on her face. "I have been waiting for half an hour."

    Jack looked at her and smiled. "Good morning." He said.

    "Hmph." Elma snorted and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "So where are we going?" Jack asked as he started his car and got on the road.

    Elma took in a deep breath and after fiddling with the dashboard screen she put a map to a private location.

    "That is the facility we need to go to." She said with her eyes narrowed and let out a sigh.

    Jack nodded at her words and pressed the elerator. The facility was not far away from Elma''s mansion, it was only about fifty kilometres away.

    "Jack we still have time." She suddenly said while looking at him when they had already travelled for about an hour.

    Jack raised his brows at her words and then let out a breath, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." He said as he yed one of his hands on her knee.

    "It''s something that you should worry about too," Elma said with a serious expression on her face.

    "You don''t have to worry even a bit, just trust me. I won''t let anything happen to you." Jack said.

    "I am not worrying about myself! I am worried about you!" Elma said with an annoyed expression.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "You love me so much." He said.

    "It''s obvious!" Elma''s face turned slightly red.

    "Nothing will happen to me. After all, I want to stay with you too." Jack said with a smile on his face. His expressions were assuring.

    Elma looked at him and took in a deep breath, she then nodded. "Ok, if you say so." She murmured and looked down.

    Soon enough they reached in front of a big facility, with many chimnies. It looked more like a factory than a scienceb.

    "This ce looks weird." The mechanical door opened automatically and soon their car entered the walls.

    "Don''t worry, I trust the people in here. And they won''t even dare to do anything funny, after all, they don''t want one of their top sponsors to die." Elma said with a proud expression on her face.

    "You sponsor this ce?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Hmm..." Elma nodded. "My father does." She said and soon both of them exited the car and a few people in ck suits came in front of them with smiles on their faces.

    One of the handsome guys came in front of Elma and nodded. "Madam, your rooms have been ready." He said and took the bags from their hands.

    Both of them nodded and followed the ck suit guy into the facility.

    From inside it was big and filled with all sorts of of futuristic technologies. The ck suit guy soon took them to their separate rooms.

    "When will my operation begin?" Elma asked with her brows raised as she looked at the ck suit guy.

    "In two hours madam." He said with a smile. "Should we inform your father about this?" He asked in a gentle tone.

    An angry expression appeared on Elma''s face as she heard his words. "If Dad even got the whiff about all this then I will kill you all!" Elma said.

    A troubled expression appeared on the guy''s face. "I am sorry madam, we will keep this in mind." He apologised quickly.

    "Hmm..." Elma nodded and entered her room.

    Jack looked at the whole thing silently. He was slightly surprised by Elma''s anger, however, he didn''t give it too much thought and entered his room.

    However just as he entered, a few knocks resounded on his door. A frown appeared on his face. "Who could it be at this time?" He thought and moved back to his door, he then opened it.

    It was Elma, who was standing in front of him. "I want to stay here for the two hours." She said and entered his room.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face. "Why?" He asked.

    "My room is bad." She said and sat on the plush sofa.

    "Then, should we exchange rooms?" He asked, a teasing smile forming on his face.

    Elma looked at him and rolled her eyes back. "Are you stupid?" She asked in a confused tone.

    "You shouldn''t talk to your lover like this," Jack said and closed the door, he then sat beside her on the sofa.

    "Hmph! You act like a teenage lover all the time. It''s obvious why I wanna stay in this room." She said.

    Jackughed and kissed her face. "You can stay here." He said.

    Three dayster...

    Elma came out of the radiation chamber with a towel around her body. Jack was standing in front of her.

    "How do you feel?" Jack came forward and was about to touch her shoulder.

    "Sir, you shouldn''t touch her!" The ck suit guy said from behind.

    Jack looked back at him with a frown on his face. "Why?" He asked.

    "She has just excited the radiation chamber. Touching her could harm your body." The guy said with a worried expression.

    "Jack, I think he is right," Elma said and moved away from him.

    Jack listened to her and nodded, he then stepped sideways as he looked at Elma with a worried expression on his face.

    "How long it would take before I can touch him?" Elma asked the ck suit guy.

    "It would be best if madam rest for ten hours. After that, all the harmful radiation must be gone from your body." The guy said with a slight bow.

    "Ok," Elma nodded and looked at Jack.

    "You were right." She said as she looked at Jack with aplicated expression on her face. She wanted to ask, how Jack knew beforehand that it would be a sess, however, she knew that some things are better untold.

    "I knew it," Jack said and looked at the guy. "When will my operation begin?" He asked.

    "Everything is ready sir. We can begin it right now." The guy said.

    Jack nodded at his words. "Then take me there."

    The ck suit guy smiled. "Follow me, sir." He said and then looked at Elma. "Madam you should rest in that special chamber for the next ten hours." He pointed at a metal door in the corner of the building.

    Elma nodded at him and looked at Jack. "Take care." She said with a worried expression on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I will be fine," Jack said with a reassuring smile.

    Elma nodded at her and then took in a deep breath, she then started moving towards the metallic door.

    Jack looked at her departing back and then looked back at the ck suit guy.

    After that, both of them started moving through a long hallway. And soon enough they were in front of a small operation room covered with sses all the side.

    "Sir you should remove your clothes here." the guy said as she pointed at a wooden bucket.

    Jack nodded and then looked at the white towel, he then removed his shirt and pants and cing the towel around his waist he removed his undies too.

    "Come with me." Suddenly an old man with a whiteb coat came in front of Jack and showed him the way to the operation room.

    Jack gulped his saliva and moved with him.

    Inside the operation room, there was a small bed.

    "Lay there." The old man said.

    Jack listened to him andid down on the bed on his back.

    Soon enough few more people came in whiteb coats and inserted many tubes into his body.

    Some in his hands, some in his stomach and even his legs were not spared.

    "Start the anaesthetic first." The old man ordered.

    One of the young guys nodded and flipped a small valve. And soon enough aesthetics with saline fluid started moving through Jack''subes and entered Jack''s body.

    ''I feel drowsy.'' This was thest thought before Jack lost consciousness.

    Then the next time he opened his eyes he felt extreme heat and everything around him turned red.

    He couldn''t see anything, everything was sanguine and blood red. And the heat was extreme. He felt as if his body was in a giant oven.

    He felt his skin burning and heat piercing deep in his body, he even felt his heart burning and blood boiling.

    He felt like he was in hell.

    "The patient has gained consciousness! Turn on the anaesthesia!"

    One of the scientists yelled as veins popped on his head.

    After a few seconds, Jack felt a cool sensation moving through his body. He felt his heat subsiding and his head turned heavy again.

    Soon he lost consciousness again. He felt like he was in a dream state and he was seeing many strange illusions.

    He felt like taking mushrooms.

 Chapter 243 Cassie?

    Chapter 243 Cassie?

    The next time Jack woke up he opened his eyes and looked around, he could only see white around him.

    ''It looks like I am in some sort of white room.'' Jack sat up and looked around, and he could see that he was sitting on a metallic bed.

    ''This must be the post-radiation room that Elma stayed in for ten hours.'' Jack thought and looked at the walls.

    Everything was made up of white tiles and there were white LED lights in the ceiling.

    "I wonder how long I have to stay here?" He looked at his body, he waspletely naked and there was only a white towel covering his crotch.

    "I hope I don''t have to wait for long." He thought and looked at the door, he could tell that it was tightly shut.

    After some time heid back on the bed again. ''What kind of powers did I gain?'' He moved his hand up and looked at his palm.

    "I don''t feel that anything has changed." He started taking deep breaths. ''It''s just that my head feels drowsy. That must be because of all the anaesthesia they have given me.'' He thought and closed his eyes.

    ''I hope Nicole protected everyone in the time I was gone.'' He started thinking about his girls and their safety.

    And he didn''t know when but he fell asleep.

    "Jack..."

    After some time he heard a sweet but familiar voice and suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Elma." He looked at her standing in front of him, she had a relieved smile on her face.

    "How do you feel?" She asked, as she came close and rested her hand on his arms.

    Jack took in a deep breath and found out that he was no longer in the white room, but it was a cosy one with afy bed and dim lights.

    There was a pleasing scent of sandalwood in the room.

    "Where am I?" Jack said and stood up. He looked her straight in the eyes. ''I no longer feel drowsy, anaesthesia must have worn off by now.'' He thought and took in a deep breath.

    "You are currently at one of my farmhouses," Elma said and sat on the bed beside him, she then ced a hand on his face. "Do you feel any sort of pain anywhere?" She asked with a worried expression on her face.

    "No, everything is fine." Jack looked at his body and could see that he was naked and there was only a nket over his body.

    "Should I bring your clothes?" Elma stood up from the bed and moved towards one of the cupboards and picked up a shirt and pants for him. "I brought a new one." She gave him a blue shirt. "How is it?"

    "It''s good, thank you," Jack said with a smile on his face. He then took the dress from her hands and wore it after standing up from the bed.

    "What power did you get?" Jack asked as he looked at Elma with a curious expression on his face. He wondered what kind of power did she get.

    As it could reduce a chunk of his problems. He can''t stay with Elma all the time. And he knew that Elma had connections with some dangerous people, even her father was a superhuman.

    She was the most likely to get harmed out of all of his girls because of this reason and he would be relieved if she got something powerful that could help her fight.

    Elma looked at him and a smile formed on her face. "It''s something good." She said. She wanted to build some suspense and excitement for Jack.

    "Tell me," Jack said, he couldn''t wait anymore. He wanted to know what kind of power she had.

    "I think it would be better if I show it to you." She said and moved towards the bathroom door, she then opened the door and moved inside after that she closed the door.

    A frown appeared on Jack''s face at her actions, he couldn''t tell what she was doing and what was her motive for entering the bathroom.

    She could have shown him the power directly. But he didn''t say anything and kept calm, he believed in Elma and knew that she wouldn''t do something like this if there was no reason.

    Soon enough the bathroom door clicked and then opened.

    "How do I look?" A familiar but unpredictable voice came to Jack and then his eyes widened in surprise.

    "Cassie?..." He murmured under his breath, he could see Cassie standing in front of him, there was a smile on her face, and her clothes were what caught his attention.

    It was the same white suit that Elma was wearing just now.

    "Elma?" He took a step forward with a surprised expression on his face.

    "You guessed it right." A serene smile formed on Cassie''s face and then her body started blurring and after a moment Elma came in front of Jack again.

    "So you can shapeshift?" Jack took in a deep breath and ced a hand on her face.

    "Yes..." Elma nodded with a blush, she had seen Jack this surprised the first time.

    "That''s a nice power, but you have to use it carefully and don''t put yourself in trouble," Jack said and nodded.

    He then took in a deep breath and stepped back.

    "How can I find my power? I can''t seem to sense anything strange with my body." Jack said as he looked at his palms.

    "It came automatically for me." Elma stepped forward and her body blurred, her clothes then dropped to the ground and from below them a ck cat emerged.

    The cat moved towards the bed and jumped on it. "On the third day, I turned into a cat in my sleep." The little cat said in Elma''s voice.

    "You can even turn into an Animal?" Jack asked, he was even more surprised now.

    "Yes." The cat said and jumped again, it thennded on Jack''s shoulder and sat down.

    "That''s an amazing power." Jack patted her head.

    Elma jumped from his shoulder andnded on the bed again, she then turned into her real self again and this time clothes formed on her body automatically.

    "I can even form clothes on my body by shapeshifting my skinyer." She said and looked at Jack with a proud expression on her face.

    "This power will help me a lot." She murmured and looked at her hand.

    "Don''t get in trouble." Jack reminded her. He cared about her a lot.

    Elma nodded and looked into his eyes. "I know that your power would be even more amazing than mine." She said.

    "Why do you think so?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Call it intuition," Elma said and held his hand. "Let''s go back." She said again and started moving.

    After a few hours, Jack''s car moved out of Elma''s mansion and soon enough he reached his.

    ''Elma got an amazing power, I hope I get something good too, so I can protect my girls.'' He thought and entered the mansion.

    It was morning time so Cassie and Susan were not there as they were gone to college.

    And Jack could also not find Nicole. "She must have gone for her business," Jack remembered how Nicole was passionate about making money.

    He took in a deep breath and sat down on the sofa with a beer in his hand. "That scientist said that it''s fine if I drink." Jack thought and took in the first sip.

    "Jack." Just as he was about to take the second sip a voice suddenly came from behind him.

    He turned his head around and could see Vieva standing behind him, and there was a worried expression on her face.

    A frown appeared on his face, he could tell that there was something wrong. "What happened?" He stood up while cing the beer away.

    "I need your help." She said and gulped her saliva.

    "For what?" Jack could tell that the problem was serious if Vieva was asking for help if she couldn''t solve a problem then it meant that it was extremely hard and most likely dangerous.

    Vieva took in a deep breath to calm herself down. She then looked around the mansion.

    "We should go to a different ce." She said.

    Jack listened to her and stayed silent for a moment. After giving it some thought he nodded. Previously Nicole heard Vieva''s words and ced her life in danger and now he didn''t want anyone else to put their life on the line for him.

    Vieva raised her hand and clicked her finger and then a white light spread in the room, Jack turned blind for a moment and when he opened his eyes he was in a different ce.

    It was a mansion made out of wood and he was currently inside the living area.

    "This is my ce. Sit down I will tell you everything over some alcohol." Vieva said and then a wine bottle appeared in her hand and in her other hand two wine sses also appeared.

 Chapter 244 Green Portal

    <h4>Chapter 244 Green Portal</h4>

    Jack listened to Vieva and after taking a deep breath he moved towards the sofa and sat down on it.

    Vieva ced a wine ss in front of him and was about to pour some wine into it.

    "I am not in the mood to drink," Jack said as he looked her in the eyes. He didn''t wanna drink anymore.

    Vieva listened to him and turned silent for a moment and only after a few seconds she sighed and then both the sses and the wine bottle disappeared from the ce.

    "If you don''t wanna drink then I will not drink too." She said and sat down in front of him.

    Jack stayed silent at her words.

    "There is something that I need you to do for me," Vieva said as a reluctant expression appeared on her face. It was as if she didn''t wanna tell Jack about this but she had to.

    Jack looked at her expression and turned solemn. "What''s troubling you so much?" He asked with his brows raised.

    "Let me tell you something, I don''t know if you know about this or not, but I am a witch, a creature of Darkness," Vieva said with a sigh.

    "A witch?" Jack raised his brows.

    "Yes, my ancestors were all witches and we were the ones protecting this world from the other dimensions," Vieva said and waved her hands and an ethereal image of the earth formed on the table in front of them.

    Jack looked at the ethereal image with a serious expression.

    "This is our earth, and these are all the portals to the other dimensions." She moved her hand and the earth revolved and soon enough many different red dots appeared around the earth.

    The dots were small but were numerous. Jack could tell that there were more than a hundred portals around the earth.

    "So all these portals connect to different dimensions?" Jack asked as he looked at Vieva.

    She looked at him and nodded. "Yes, most of these portals are closed tightly and are impossible to cross. However, some had conditions to open them. Like the power of ring portal." She murmured and clenched her teeth.

    Soon enough about ny per cent of the red dots turned green and ten per cent remained red.

    "The green portals are the ones that are impossible to be opened by anyone. And the remaining red ones have conditions to open them." She exined.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. "So what''s the problem here?" He asked with a slightly impatient expression on his face.

    Vieva listened to him and gulped her saliva. She then moved her finger and zoomed on one of the green portals. "Can you see this green portal in Paris?" She asked.

    "Yes, it''s a green one," Jack said.

    "It was somehow opened a few days ago," Vieva said as an angry expression appeared on her face.

    "Opened? How? You said that they were impossible to open." Jack said with a worried expression on his face.

    "That''s the reason I called you here," Vieva said with aplicated expression on her face.

    A frown appeared on Jack''s face. "How can I help you?" He asked.

    Vieva gulped her saliva and then took in a deep breath. "I think it''s the dragons that opened the portal." She murmured.

    "Dragons?"

    "Yes, they are also from another dimension, they are powerful and they are a threat to this earth." Vieva looked away. "I think they are nning something devious in that other dimension. I want you to go there and check what they are doing." Vieva said.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at her words. "So you want me to go there with you?" Jack raised his brows.

    He didn''t know why she wanted him to tag along, he was not as powerful as her and would only be a burden in her way.

    "No, you are going there alone. I can''t go with you." Vieva said as a depressed expression appeared on her face.

    "Alone?" A frown appeared on his face.

    "I didn''t want you to do it, but you are the only hope left, if you don''t do it, then it can threaten not only us but the whole earth," Vieva said and let out a sigh of defeat.

    "Why can''t you go there?" Jack asked, he was confused as to why she didn''t wanna go along with him.

    He was sure that Vieva would never send him alone to a dangerous ce, if there was no concrete reason.

    He could see the four hearts over her head and could tell that she loved him.

    Vieva gritted her teeth and punched the table in front of her. It was clear that she was angry.

    "It''s because the dimension doesn''t allow creatures of darkness to pass through the portal. It''s the condition for one to pass through." She said in a displeased tone.

    Jack turned silent at her words. Now he understood why she was asking for his help, the situation was desperate and he was the only one who could help her.

    After contemting for a minute or two, Jack sighed and stood up. "I don''t think I will be able to help you." He said.

    When Vieva heard his words a frown appeared on her face. "Why?" She also stood up from the sofa and moved towards him.

    "I don''t think there is an end to things like these. I don''t wanna die somewhere abandoned." He let out another sigh. "I would be happy if I lived the rest of my life with my girls." He looked into her eyes again. "Even if it''s a short one."

    He has given up on this constant fighting, if the earth was about to be destroyed then he didn''t care, he wanna take the rest of his life and spend it with his girls.

    He didn''t wanna be on the constant edge. Thest time he almost died when he was in the other dimension. And the time when Firn attacked him and Elma then he would have died or been tortured to death if not for Nicole.

    Vieva came near him and held his hand. She looked into his eyes for a few moments and then let out a sigh. She then leaned in and kissed him on the lips. "OK, if that''s what you want then I won''t force you." She said and hugged him.

    "I want to tell you something." She murmured in his ears.

    "Tell me." Jack grabbed both of her shoulders and looked into her eyes.

    "You are the first man that has melted my heart in centuries. I never thought that I would ever fall in love with someone." Her voice was choked.

    Jack felt her warmth and stayed silent for a moment and then a smile formed on his face. "I love you too." He said. "I think you should stop running too and spend the rest of your life peacefully with me." He said again.

    Vieva listened to his words and then looked down, she then moved away from him, "I am sorry. I must maintain a bnce in this world." She said and finally, tears formed in her eyes.

    "It''s not like I don''t wanna spend time with you, it''s just I can''t." She sighed.

    "It''s ok." Jack ced a hand on her shoulder. "You can do anything you want, but if you ever feel tired or lonely, you cane to me without any worries."

    "Thanks." Vieva wiped her tears, she never thought that she would ever get so emotional in her life, however, Jack changed herpletely.

    Jack kissed her again and moved away. "Ok, I should be going now." He said and moved away.

    "Wait." Vieva looked at him and a slight blush formed on her face.

    "What happened?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he wondered why she had stopped him.

    "I wanna do it with you." She said suddenly.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at her words. "Do what?" He was confused.

    Vieva looked away at his words and her face turned even more red.

    "Do that." She murmured.

    Jack looked at the expression on her face and then realization dawned on him suddenly and a smile formed on his face.

    "Really?" He asked with a teasing smile on his face.

    Vieva stayed silent at his words and grabbing his hand she pulled him up to the second floor of the mansion, and both of them entered a room.

    "You sit there, I will be back in a minute." She murmured and quickly ran to the bathroom and closed the door tightly.

    Jack looked at her and a warm smile formed on his face, to think that the cold Vieva would ever act this way. ''I never thought that she could act shy.'' He sighed and waited for her toe back.

    And soon enough the bathroom door opened and Vieva stepped out, she was wearing a white bathrobe and her hair and body were wet.

    Jack could tell that she had just taken a shower.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting." She said with a serious expression.

    Jack looked at her and smiled. "Don''t worry about it." He looked at her up to down, she was looking sensual. "You really wanna do this?"

    "Yes." Vieva nodded.

 Chapter 245 First time

    <h4>Chapter 245 First time</h4>

    Vieva sat down on the bed in front of Jack and looked at him with a blush on her face. "I will be in your care now." She murmured, trying to be polite about the situation.

    Jack looked at her and smiled. "I am a bit shocked seeing you acting so polite." He said.

    "What do you mean! I am always polite!" Vieva berated with an annoyed expression on her face.

    A nervous smile formed on Jack''s face. "Anyway, let''s begin." He said and moved his hands to his pants, after that he removed them.

    "Have you done it before?" Jack asked as he removed his other clothes.

    "No..." Vieva looked away and an even deeper blush formed on her face, she also removed her robe and revealed her glistening naked body.

    Soon enough Jack was also naked.

    They both looked at each other with an awkward expression on their faces. Vieva was the more embarrassed one.

    "Don''t worry," Jack murmured and moved his hands towards Vieva''s chest.

    "Wait!" Vieva held his hands and could feel her heart beating at a rapid pace. "Don''t rush it!"

    Jack listened to her and could tell that she was extremely nervous. He decided to go with the flow. His body rxed. "OK, do it at your own pace."

    Vieva listened to him and nodded, she then gulped her saliva. Her gaze thennded on his eyes and she stared in them for a few seconds.

    ''I got used to seeing his eyestely, but they really are pretty, they are like a deep ocean of stillness.'' She thought and taking in a deep breath leaned in towards him.

    "Mm..." Their lips connected and she started sucking on his lips gently, not forcing anything.

    "Ah..." They continued kissing as Vieva moved her hands around his back and hugged him tightly.

    After some time she moved away and held his hands. Jack could feel that she was shaking from nervousness.

    "Jack..." She murmured and moved both of his hands and rested them on her chest.

    "Can you feel it? You make my heart go crazy." She said and looked down in shame.

    Jack on the other hand looked at her with a teasing expression, he never thought that the cold Vieva would act like this.

    "Yeah." He moved his gaze down to his giant shaft. "I am really turned on." He moved on his knees and his penis appeared in front of Vieva.

    "Ah..." She flinched back quickly at his size. ''His penis... It doesn''t match his face at all.'' She gulped her saliva with a surprised expression on her face.

    "What happened?" Jack asked with his brows raised, there was a devilish smile on his face.

    "A... All right then." She pushed him back and made him sit down on the bed. "I''ll get you even more aroused then." She said and moved out of the bed and getting on her knees she ced his shaft between her boobs.

    She grabbed her boobs with both sides and started rubbing his dick in between them. She then looked up in his eyes with a shameful expression on her face.

    "S... So? Does it feel good?" She wanted to know if she was doing it right. "Boys like this sort of thing, right?"

    She looked down at his penis again. ''It''s actually throbbing.'' Sweat dripped from her forehead.

    "Ah... You are doing really good." Jack murmured as his face turned slightly red.

    Vieva''s ears turned red at his words and she started moving her boobs even harder. And after some time she could see precum on the tip of his shaft.

    ''His tip started leaking out... It looks kinda painful.'' She thought andnded her warm tongue on his shaft, licking his precum.

    She started giving him a blowjob and a boobjob at the same time. "How does it feel? Is it good? Does it feel good Jack?" She asked as she continued her attack on his penis.

    Jack looked at her and a wide smile formed on his face. "Vieva." He called her out.

    She listened to him and moved her gaze up, as she continued to lick the tip of his penis.

    "You''re making a really dirty face right now," Jack said with a teasing smile on his face.

    "Ah..." Her face turned tomato red at his words.

    ''No... Don''t look at me like that...'' She looked down again.

    Jack looked around the room and his gazended on a mirror, an idea then came to his mind.

    He stood up and moved her towards the mirror while she kept sucking his penis.

    "Here, can you see?" Jack asked.

    Vieva turned her gaze around and looked at her image of sucking his penis. ''Ah... I am making such an enraptured face...'' She moved her tongue down to his roots. ''That really makes it look like...'' She took his tip in her mouth again. ''his penis... Is delicious.''

    Her gaze suddenly moved up and she looked at his face. She could see a smile on his face. ''It''s so embarrassing... With him looking at me...'' She started sucking even harder.

    "Ah..."

    She heard his moan and then felt his hands behind her head. "Nh! Mgh..!" Her eyes widened in surprise as Jack suddenly thrusted his penis deep inside her throat.

    "Mmm..." Jack ced one hand on her throat and the other on the back of her head and imnted his penis to it''s root, he then released his semen, while letting out grunts of pleasure.

    And only after a moment, did he let her go and sat down on the floor while taking in deep breaths.

    Vieva on the other hand was on her all fours and covered her mouth with one of her hands as she felt his thick semen in her mouth. ''His sperm is in my mouth...'' She moved a bit sideways. ''What should I do with it?''

    As she was thinking about this, suddenly a shudder went past her body, she felt his hands on both of her asscheeks spreading them apart.

    "Vieva, you have gotten really dirty down there," Jack said as he looked at her wet glistening pussy.

    She looked back with her mouth still covered and sperm still in her mouth and her eyes widened.

    Jack smiled and spread her pussy apart with his fingers.

    She could see her reflection from between her legs and could see her juices leaking out. She was ashamed.

    "This is your pussy." Jack spread it even more. "It''s twitching and leaking a lot of juice."

    Vieva held her hand tightly around her mouth not spilling his semen when Jack spread her pussy apart. "Mmm... Mmmn!"

    He smiled at her actions and then inserted his two fingers inside her vagina and started rubbing them inside.

    "Nnh! Nngh!" Vieva started grunting even more loudly and sealed her lips shut, she didn''t know what to do with his semen in her mouth.

    "The inside is really wet too." Jack chuckled and increased the pace of his fingers inside her pussy.

    She moved her other hand to her mouth too. And then her gazended on his giant dick, Jack has removed his fingers and ced the tip of his shaft on her vagina.

    Her eyes widened in terror. ''Wait... Wait!!'' She closed her eyes getting ready to take his dick. ''I still have your cum in my mouth!''

    "Agh!" Suddenly a loud grunt escaped from her closed mouth and her eyes widened in shock, she could feel his huge dick inside her vagina.

    Jack has actually pushed all of his shaft in a single thrust.

    Gulp!

    She finally couldn''t take it anymore and swallowed his semen.

    "Mmm! Ngh!!!" Her head rolled back and she let out a loud moan of pleasure.

    She looked back at him with shame-filled eyes. "I drank your sperm... All of it." She pulled her tongue out. "I swallowed it all..."

    Jack chuckled at her words and started thrusting even faster, each collision making noises in the room.

    "Ah! Aah! Hah! Ngh!" She started moaning louder and louder with his every thrust.

    "You are such a perverted girl!" Jack pped her ass.

    Vieva started feeling extreme pleasure in her body. ''I never thought I was such a pervert... I only swallowed his semen and I feel this good!'' She felt her body turning warm.

    Her tongue moved out and her eyes rolled back as she enjoyed his every thrust. ''I am sure I am making another really slutty face!''

    "Ah... Aaaah!"

    Jack turned her body around and started thrusting again in the missionary position. She looked at his face and could see a mischievous smile on his face.

    ''Even though I have be like this... He is still...''

    "Jack, you are a jerk! This is all your fault!" she started moaning louder and louder. "You are the reason why my nipples got this hard... It''s because of you that I am overflowing like a slut..." Tears of pleasure formed in her eyes.

    "I am so embarrassed and you are smiling at me like that!" She hugged his back tightly, her nails embedded in his skin. "You are making me lose my mind!!!"

    "Ahh... It''sing!" Her eyes turnedpletely white. "Go ahead and make the mess of my pussy!" She spread her legs apart as far as she could.

    "Ahhh...!!!!" Her body started spasming and she squirted out her love juices. She had a loud orgasm with his final thrust.

    Jack let her breathe a bit and started thrusting again. "You are the pervert here!" Jack said and felt a tingle moving through his spine.

    Vieva covered her face with both of her hands at his words and soon enough Jack released his semen inside her vagina with a moan of pleasure.

 Chapter 246 Queen of Death!

    <h4>Chapter 246 Queen of Death!</h4>

    After dressing up Jack sat on the chair with a satisfied smile on his face. "It was good."

    Vieva on the other hand was sitting on the bed with both of her legs closed tightly, there was a deep blush on her face. "You are such a pervert." Shemented.

    Jack smiled at her words. "Pervert? Me? Didn''t you look at your face in the mirror while you were sucking my cock?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Shut up! You pervert! Don''t say such words. I am not like that." She said and looked away, there was an annoyed expression on her face.

    "But you were making such a dirty face..."

    "I said shut up!" Vieva berated him again, she didn''t wanna hear his shameful words. "Do you have no shame?"

    "Ha..." Jackughed at her words and standing up he moved towards the bed and sat down beside her. "How about we do it again and record it? It will be clear then who is a pervert."

    "No!" Vieva snorted and stood up from the bed. "I won''t partake in your perverted fetishes. Who knows if you will ckmail me with that video in future."

    A frown appeared on Jack''s face at her words. "ckmail you? For what?" He chuckled.

    "For..." A deeper blush formed on her face and then she snorted. "I don''t wanna talk about this anymore. I have more work to do."

    Jack also stood up from the bed and moved in front of her. He looked her deep into the eyes with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "What? I said I am not gonna record anything..." She murmured and looked down.

    Jack could tell that she would agree to record if he said it one more time, that''s how much she loved him. He let out a breath and moved his arms around her body.

    He hugged her tightly.

    "I love you." He whispered in her ears. "You don''t need to do anything." He looked at her again.

    A shiver ran down Vieva''s spine at his words. ''He... He is making me feel so good.'' She gulped her saliva and getting on her toes shended her lips on his.

    After that, she took a deep breath. "Ok, if you want that then I will agree to record." She murmured in a shameful tone. "I can understand that you humans have weird fetishies."

    Jack''s brows twitched at her words. "You think I am doing this because I have a fetish to record? Are you stupid?" Jack asked.

    "Don''t be ashamed now, you want to masturbate to my videoter, don''t you?" Vieva looked at him with her eyes narrowed.

    "No!" Jack moved away from her, he was dumbfounded by her words. "I just said that it''s for the proof of who is a bigger pervert." He exined.

    Vieva listened to him and a teasing smile formed on her face, she then let out a loudugh. "So you are not such a smartass." She looked at him with her eyes narrowed in a smile.

    Jack heard her and veins popped up on his forehead. ''I didn''t realize that she was ying with me.'' He didn''t think that Vieva would reverse the situation this fast.

    ''Well, she is hundreds of years old.'' He sighed and nodded. "Ok, you win." He let her take the victory.

    "Well, it''s impossible to win from me." Vieva looked at him with a proud expression on her face. "Actually, now I remember that I have never lost in my life." An even louderugh moved out of her chest.

    "Well you are my wife after all," Jack said with a teasing smile.

    Vieva who wasughing when heard his words, suddenly turned silent and then her face and ears turnedpletely red. "Your wife?" She took in a deep breath. ''My heart, it''s beating so fast.''

    "Yes, didn''t I give you our wedding ring?" Jack looked at the ring of power in her hand. "And you gave me one too." He took out his death ring.

    Vieva gulped her saliva and nodded. "I would love to marry you." She murmured.

    "We are already married." Jack chuckled.

    "No, witches don''t marry like that, we have different rituals." She murmured and looked away in shame.

    "What rituals?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Well, we need to have a kid together for us to be considered as a married couple." She looked deep into his eyes.

    Jack listened to her and tilted his head. "You want kids with me?"

    "No stupid! I am saying that''s how we get married!" Vieva snorted.

    "You just said that you would love to marry me." Jack ced a hand on her shoulder.

    Vieva''s heart skipped a beat at his words and her face turned red. ''If this keeps going then I will leave my duties andpletely fall for him.'' she sighed and looked into his eyes.

    "I think you should go now. I have to somehow defeat those dragons." She murmured.

    Jack turned silent at her words and only after a few seconds he also sighed and move his hand away from her shoulder. "How powerful are those dragons?" He asked and sat down on the chair again.

    "I don''t know, I have never met the number one. But I have fought with the number three, his name is Idros and he almost defeated me." She sighed.

    Jack looked at her with a serious expression on his face. "But you have the ring of power now." He said.

    Vieva took in a deep breath at his words and sat down on the bed. "Well, I was just as powerful back then when I fought him, I lost my powers then, and the reason why I was after the Ring of Power was to get my powers back." She said with a defeated expression on her face.

    "So are you still equal to him right now?" Jack asked, there was a slightly worried expression on his face.

    "No, this ring gave me more power than I expected, I think I am slightly more powerful than the third dragon, but as for second and first..." she let out a sigh of defeat.

    "What about them?" Jack said with his brows furrowed. "Can you defeat them?"

    "There is no way, from what I have heard even the second dragon is much stronger than the third one so you can only imagine about the first one, I don''t think I have any chance against them." She said.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words. "So how are you gonna defeat them?" He asked.

    "Thankfully, I am not alone, I have heard that someone killed one of the dragons with a single attack." A slightly relieved expression formed on her face. "I hope I find that person and they help me," Vieva said.

    "Someone killed one of the dragons..." Jack murmured under his breath and started contemting.

    "Yes and they are powerful, for some reason, I can''t even track them, I think they are also the ones that killed Rick." She said as she looked at Jack.

    When Jack heard her words his eyes suddenly widened and realization dawned on him. His head moved up and he looked her in the eyes.

    Vieva looked at his expression and a frown appeared on her face. "What happened Jack, why do you look so surprised?"

    "I think I know the person you are talking about." He said and a knowing expression appeared on his face.

    This time it was Vieva who was shocked. "What?! Really, how?!" She looked at him with her eyes wide, she didn''t think that Jack would know the person she was searching for so desperately.

    "It''s Nicole," Jack said and looked at Vieva with aplicated expression.

    "Nicole?" She frowned.

    "Yes, the girl that stays at my mansion. The one that you saw at the shopping mall when you gave me the mission to kill Rick." Jack exined.

    "That girl? From what I know she is a human! There is no way she could have killed Rick, let alone a Dragon. It must be a misunderstanding." She doesn''t think that a human could kill a dragon.

    "Well, she is not a human anymore." Jack moved towards her and grabbing her hand he pulled her to the table and sat in front of her.

    "Not anymore? Tell me clearly." Vieva was confused.

    "Yes, I don''t know fully, but she has transformed into something called Moonlight Queen." Jack sighed. "Even her hairs has turned purples with her eyes and she has be a cold blooded murderer."

    Vieva''s eyes widened at her words and her heart skipped a beat, even her hands started shaking form fear. "Moon... Moonlight Queen..." she murmured, her voice stuttering.

    Jack looked at her condition and a frown appeared on his face. He moved his hand and ced it on her hand to calm her down. "Rx, and tell me way are you so shocked?"

    "The Queen! She is the Queen! Queen of Death!" Vieva stood up from her seat and a scared expression appeared on her face.

    "Calm down Vieva!" Jack grabbed her hand and made her sit down again.

 Chapter 247 Deal with Dragons.

    <h4>Chapter 247 Deal with Dragons.</h4>

    "Why are you getting so worked up?" Jack looked at Vieva with a worried expression on his face. He didn''t know why Vieva was reacting so dramatically.

    Vieva listened to his words and calmed down, she realized that she was really reacting extra. However, the news that Jack has told her is not small.

    She looked at him and took in a deep breath. "Do you know the lore about the Moonlight Queen?" She asked with her brows raised.

    Jack furrowed his brows at her words. He didn''t know what Vieva was talking about. "I don''t know anything." He said as he looked at her seriously.

    Vieva slowly moved around Jack''s body, however, she didn''t get too close. "Over thest hundreds of years, her worshipers worked so hard to wake her up, they prayed every day and evenmitted some atrocious acts in their path."

    "They knew that the things they were doing were wrong, but they still did them, why? Because they saw their light in her, in the Queen of Death."

    "And they even did it once, they managed to wake her up about two hundred years ago," Vieva said with a bit of enthusiasm in her voice, however, she was not too excited.

    And then, she just sighed. "But the Queen that woke up thest time was already at defect. They managed to wake her up but she couldn''t even hold the Moonlight sword in her hand."

    "And that was not the only thing that made her a defective queen," Vieva said and sat on Jack''s front chair. "Not only did she not bear the moonlight sword she also couldn''t control any other weapons. And without the ability to control any weapons, she would have died or someone might have taken her captive."

    "So she took her own life." A sympathetic expression appeared on Vieva''s face. "However now there was a new Queen of Death, and from what you said she killed a dragon? With what?" She asked while gulping her saliva, she was slightly nervous.

    Jack looked at her and sighed. "She used a sword to kill that dragon."

    Vieva listened to his words and took a deep breath.

    "She is alive again!"

    "She can even use weapons and swords!"

    "And she has already begun killing people!"

    She looked at Jack and carefully moving her hand she ced it on his leg. "You have to be careful of her." She murmured.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the dead space, thinking about something.

    "I think you should rest," Vieva asked and moving forward she sat down beside him. "Every day you meet with her and even sleep with her. She could kill you anytime her mood gets off."

    "She is a cold-blooded murderer."

    "Stop!" Jack looked at Vieva with an annoyed expression on his face, he couldn''t hear anything wrong with Nicole anymore.

    Although he knew that she had turned into a cold-blooded murderer, however, she still loved him and he loved her too she had even promised him that she would never murder anyone for no reason.

    And Jack was sure that she would never break her promise.

    Vieva listened to him and realised that she what she was doing was wrong, she could tell that Jack loved Nicole and could do anything for her.

    And that was the reason why he was getting so angry when she called her a cold-blooded murderer.

    She wished that Jack loved her just as much as he does Nicole.

    Vieva realised that she had been under too much pressure during these days, which had caused her emotions to run wild.

    She coughed lightly, removing all the thoughts from her mind.

    "Sure, no problem. I will not mention her again."

    "But, I love you and all I want is for you to be safe. I hope you are making the right decision here trusting the Moonlight Queen."

    Jack stayed silent at her words. He really couldn''t exin this issue, he couldn''t tell her that he was sure that Nicole would not betray him because of his Ero Meter.

    Hence, he carefully thought for an answer, he wanted to make her believe that he was safe with Nicole. He didn''t want Vieva to follow him all day just because she was scared that Nicole might do something to him.

    He thought for a moment and spoke again. "I believe in Nicole, I know that she would never harm me or anyone. She will not be like the Lore Queen." He said. "And if you need help from her then I can ask for you." He said again.

    Vieva listened to him and was surprised at thest sentence. "You can ask her to help me?" She asked with her brows raised. She was not sure that the Queen of Death would listen to anyone.

    However, seeing the confident expression on Jack''s face she was now slightly convinced.

    ''Maybe she really is in love with him.'' Her gaze moved over his face. ''He has a way of making people fall in love with him effortlessly.'' she gulped her saliva and a warm smile formed on her face.

    "Thanks, Jack, but I don''t think she can help in this matter, as she too is formed from darkness and would not be able to enter the portal just like me. Only a human can do so." Vieva said.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words, forming her expression he could tell that anything there was going on in that portal was pretty dangerous.

    Vieva on the other hand looked down and started contemting about the situation, and then her eyes widened in surprise and she looked at Jack again.

    He saw her face and a frown appeared on his face. "What happened? Why are you surprised?" He asked.

    "I think I know what those dragons are trying to do." She murmured and a knowing expression appeared on her face. It was as if a light bulb had gone on in her brain.

    "What?" Jack was also curious now. Although he had no intention of going into that portal he still wanted to know the information about it.

    Vieva gulped her saliva and turned silent for a bit and only after a moment did she speak. "I don''t think it''s hundred per cent true, but I think those dragons are nning something against the Queen." She murmured with doubt filled voice.

    She was not sure herself, and it was just her spection, however, her gut feeling was pretty strong with this one. ''My gut feeling has never been wrong.'' She thought.

    "You mean Nicole? Are they nning to take revenge for their dead brother?" Jack asked if he knew that Nicole had killed one of the dragons to protect him. ''Those dragons must want to take revenge for their fallen brother.''

    Vieva took in a breath and shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know for sure, that could be the case, but I think it is something bigger than that." She said.

    "Something bigger?" Jack narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"

    "I have known dragons for a long time, all of them are ruthless and cold, I don''t think they would waste their time on petty revenge. I am sure they must have already reced that dead dragon with another one." She exined.

    "Then why do you think they want to scheme against Nicole?"

    "Because she is the Queen of Darkness and she can threaten their existence in this world." Vieva leaned slightly forward.

    "The dimension these dragons live in is a cold and deste ce and they want to take over this world." Vieva had known about the dragons and their ways for a long time and it was not only her, even her ancestors knew about these dragons and they had been protecting the people of Earth from them.

    "My ancestors made a deal with the dragons. We will let them enter this world, however, they are forbidden to kill anyone in this world." Vieva exined, "However now I think that these dragons don''t want to keep following the deal, as for the past few weeks they have killed more than people." She said and clenched her fist.

    Anger was clearly visible on her face, the dragons had broken their deal with her ancestors and now she was angry at that fact. ''It''s all because I can''t defeat the number one and number two.'' She thing and sighed.

    ''I have to get more powerful to keep this world safe, I have to be powerful enough to defeat the number one and number two dragons.'' She thought and a determined expression appeared on her face.

    Jack at her and aplicated expression appeared on his face. "What does all of this have to do with Nicole?" Jack asked although he could guess now, however, he still wanted to make things clear.

    "Well, Nicole is powerful and she might hold the power to kill all of the dragons alone and they are scared of that fact. She has already killed one of them and now they must want to kill her so she doesn''t kill them instead." Vieva said and took in a deep breath.

 Chapter 248 Ok, will help

    Chapter 248 Ok, will help

    Jack heard her words and aplicated expression appeared on his face, he has understood the situationpletely, and now he knew that both Vieva''s and Nicole''s lives were in danger now. The dragons were the ones that were trying to harm them both, they wanted to kill Vieva because of the deal and as for Nicole, they were scared of her and wanted to remove her from the way.

    These dragons wanted to rule on Earth and both Vieva and Nicole threatened their existence in this world. Vieva was a hundred of years old witch and she had many underhanded methods to stop them, she was a clever woman and in her presence, it was almost impossible to rule on earth till she was standing in their way and that was what the Dragons were scared of, they wanted to remove this throne form their way, so it is easy for them to get on this.

    And As for Nicole, she was a wildcard that they didn''t expect before they only had to fight Vieva to rule the earth, however, now there was one more powerful person who had already killed one of the dragons and with a single attack. They never thought that while they were nning to rule the earth the Queen of Death would be born and even kill one of their teammates. She was one of the main reasons that Dragons have entered the green portal so they could prepare for both of them.

    "Have you heard about superhumans?" Jack asked with his eyes narrowed.

    He knows that Vieva and Nicole would not be the only ones who woulde in the way of Dragons, there were also superhumans like Hena and Elma''s father who has amazing powers. He has seen Hena with his eyes and Vieva has even fought her. She was strong, so how would they let the dragons rule their? Jack was confused as to why the Dragons were ignoring the existence of superhumans when they were also a big threat to their n.

    "Yes, I know about their existence, I knew that Hena was a superhuman when I fought her. And she was pretty strong." Vieva said.

    She had fought Hena in the previous dimension, and it was only because of the Ring of Power that she managed to defeat her. If Jack didn''t give her the Ring of Power in time then she would have died for sure. And she was grateful for the fact, she looked at Jack and a warm feeling moved through her body, it was only because of him that she was alive today and she was in debt to him right now.

    "So what about them? Are the dragons not sacred to them? They can also make it difficult for their sess n." Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Yes they could be a problem and Dragons are not ignoring them. From what I know they have allied with some superhuman groups and promised them freedom and money if they helped." She said and a sigh moved out of her mouth.

    She was also somewhat relied on the superhumans however some of them have formed alliances with the dragons and have even started to make the superhumans weak from the inside. when the day of Dragonses it will be the superhumans that will be standing with them. That was the weakness of humans, they are greedy. And Dragons have taken benefit of the fact, they have promised them more power, more freedom and more money if they are allied.

    An angry expression appeared on her face. She was dissatisfied with the greediness of humans, all their lives she and her and her ancestors were protected by these humans and in the end, they were allied with the ones that were trying to harm and rule them. Sometimes it was hard for her to stay on her path and she wanted to give up, however, then she remembered the promise she made to her mother and she continued. She would have given up on humans a long time ago if not for the promise that she made to her mother. And now Jack has given more hope to humans.

    He was also a human, and he was the first one that has managed to melt her cold heart. She never imagined that in the end, the one that would steal her heart would be a human, the ones she hated with her core. And now because of Jack, she has one more reason to save this earth from all the different dimensions and their strange creatures.

    Jack listened to her and clenched his fist in anger. Superhumans have colluded with the dragons against their people. She hated the fact. To ally with the enemies was one of the biggest signs of cowardliness. Only the weakest of minds would do that, and Jack knew that most of humans were weak in their hearts and minds, they had no morals and would even go against their own families if it benefits them somehow.

    "I don''t think you should think about these things, anymore,e on I will drop you at your house," Vieva said.

    Her body moved and she stood up and she looked at Jack with aplicated expression on her face, she didn''t wanna put too much pressure on Jack. He has already made clear that he has no intention of helping her in this matter and she didn''t wanna force him. She loved him and would stand with him in his every decision. "Let''s go." She murmured and moved her hand towards him, she wanted to take him back to his house.

    Jack moved his gaze andnded it on Vieva''s face, he could see the hidden sadness in her eyes and the helplessness she was feeling. A sad expression appeared on his face and with a sigh, he stood up and looked at her deep in the eyes. He had just denied her any sort of help and now hearing theplete story he was feeling somewhat guilty. Moving his hand he ced it in hers and then held it tightly.

    "I think I am gonna help you." He said and a determined expression appeared on his face. After hearing theplete story he has found out that the risk was far too greater than he initially imagined and he could tell that if he didn''t help her then there was a possibility that Vieva''s life could be endangered and it wasn''t only Vieva that was in trouble, even Nicole might lose her life if he getscent and doesn''t help them. And he didn''t want that to happen.

    He couldn''t see anything happen to Vieva, he loved and the danger was too great for him to leave her alone and there was also Nicole, he also couldn''t close his eyes when her life was in trouble. He can do anything for them. He had previously risked his life to save his girls from Rick and now he was ready to do it again this time he was more confident than before as he went through the superhuman operation.

    And he also has the ring of death and his truth meter with him, now he just has to find his power and then he rxes a bit, he hoping that he will get a good power that helps him protect his girls easily. This is what he wanted, he wanted a power that would not make him feel helpless and he wouldn''t have to think about helping his girls. By the events of just now, he was feeling guilty that he denied Vieva of any help without listening to her fully and he didn''t wanna repeat his mistake again.

    "What?" Vieva heard him and her eyes narrowed in surprise. Just now Jack was telling her that he didn''t wanna help her as it contained a lot of risk for him and he would rather live his life peacefully and now he has suddenly agreed to help her. She was a bit confused and a bit shocked with the situation. However soon enough she realised why he was doing that and a guilty expression appeared on her face. Taking in a deep breath she moved towards him and ced her hand on his face, there was a worried expression on her face.

    "You don''t have to force yourself. I won''t hate you for not helping me. I understand your situation and would love you no matter what your decision is." She said leaning in shending a kiss on his face, she then moaned back and looked into his eyes. She was feeling guilty that because of her emotional state, Jack had changed his decision. However, she was also feeling somewhat happy because it showed that Jack loved her and cared for her, why would he agree to help her when he didn''t wanna do it in the first ce?

    Jack looked her in the eyes and a slight smile formed on his face. "It''s my final decision. I will help you no matter what, I can''t see you in trouble." He said and moved her closer to his embrace, his eyes locking in with her and a love-filled atmosphere covered the room. Now he really wanted to help her even if it risked his life. He would rather face troubles himself than see his love in a life-threatening situation.

 Chapter 249 Yellow Light

    Chapter 249 Yellow Light

    "Are you sure about this? You don''t have to if you don''t wanna do it." Vieva looked at him with a worried expression on her face.

    She didn''t wanna force him to do anything, she loved him and would not like it if Jack was doing this because he pitied her situation, she wanted him to do this because he loved her.

    And although she could see that he was really doing it for love, she just wanted to make sure.

    Jack looked at her and nodded, he then took in a deep breath and kissed her on the lips.

    He was ready to do it for her, he was ready to take the risk.

    Although he knew that he could die while doing this, however, he didn''t wanna put Vieva''s or Nicole''s life online.

    He would rather face some difficulties and help them both, after all this was the main reason why he had gone through the superhuman operation, to protect his girls from any danger.

    Vieva looked at him and nodded, there was a grateful expression on her face. "OK, I wille tomorrow and give you all the details. Thank you so much." She said and clicked her finger.

    And just as she did so, a blinding white light appeared in front of Jack and when the next time he opened his eyes he found himself in his house again and it was evening time already.

    "Where were you, Jack?" Suddenly Susan called from the stairs as she looked at him with a happy expression on her face.

    Jack looked at her and smiled. "I was out for some business." He said and moved up the stairs and soon enough he was in front of her.

    A blush formed on Susan''s face and holding his hand she pulled him inside her room. "It has been a long time." She said and pushed him onto the bed and her face got even more red.

    Jack looked at her with a shocked expression on his face, he had never seen Susan this pushy.

    She kneeled down beside the bed and removed his pants he took his penis out and held it in her hands.

    "What happened?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "That doesn''t matter, let me taste you for the first time after a little while." She said and moving her head down she took his penis in her mouth.

    "Nm... It''s a little salty." She dripped her saliva on the tip of his penis and looked at him with a shameful expression on her face. "Do you wash yourself properly?"

    "Ermh... That''s... What are you..." Before Jack could say anything, she started licking the base of his penis.

    "Then I will clean it up for you." She said and started sucking his tip again.

    "Emm..." Jack''s face turned red with her tongue stimtion and he pressed his hand against the back of her head.

    Susan understood his sign and took his penis down to her throat, her lips touching the base of his dick.

    ''Umm... She is going so deep.'' A wave of pleasure moved through Jack''s body.

    Susan then started moving her mouth at a rapid pace on his penis without any end in sight.

    "Ah!!!" Jack let out a loud moan and released his semen deep inside her throat.

    After that, they started fucking each other and their loud moans resounded in the room.

    "What happened to you? You were so aggressive today?" Jack asked with a frown on his face.

    Susan looked at him with a blush on her face and then kissed on his cheeks. "I just missed you so much." She murmured and resting her head on his chest she went to sleep.

    And after a few minutes, Jack also went to deep sleep.

    The next day Jack woke up and looked around his room and he couldn''t find Susan.

    His eyes then suddenlynded on the note on the table beside the bed. He picked it up and read its contents.

    "I and Cassie are going to college, there are some leftover pizzas in the fridge." Susan left the note and there was a heart and an ''I love you'' below the note.

    A smile formed on Jack''s face looking at the note, he stood up and safely ced the note in the cupboard.

    He then wore new clothes and moved to his garden, he wanted to discover his new powers today.

    "Elma said that I need to find the power inside my heart." He murmured and feeling the wind in the garden he closed his eyes and looked inside his consciousness.

    However, even after looking for an hour, he found nothing. Opening his eyes he sighed. "It''s harder than I thought, I hope I find it quickly." He murmured and closed his eyes.

    He wanted to try again and after another hour there was still nothing, however, he didn''t give up as he was doing this for his girls and their safety was his motivation.

    Slowly more and more hours passed by and without his notice five hours passed by.

    "Fuck, this is way too hard!" A frustrated expression appeared on his face and he took out just phone to look at the time.

    "It''s already been five hours. Vieva could be here anytime." He thought and closed his eyes again he wanted to at least find his power before Vieva came.

    Soon two more hours passed and Jack was standing at his original ce with his eyes closed and there was sweat covering his body.

    He still couldn''t find anything.

    Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly saw a strange yellow light in his consciousness.

    "What''s that!" He suddenly opened his eyes in surprise.

    ''That must be it!'' He closed his eyes and an excited expression appeared on his face and this time he didn''t have to wait for long, just as he closed his eyes he could see the yellow light again.

    "Yes! I found it!" He opened his eyes while maintaining his focus inside and strangely he could still feel the yellow light within him even after he opened his eyes and he felt a strange connection with the light.

    He then felt an itching sensation in his hand and moving his hand up he focused on the yellow light and soon enough a ball of yellow energy formed on his hand.

    It swirled with great power above Jack''s hand.

    Jack looked at the stone wall in his garden and focused on one of the bricks and then a green panel shed in front of him.

    With a smile, he released the yellow light.

    Woosh!

    Tearing ten spaces the small yellow ball moved at an extreme speed and before Jack could even think anything the wall exploded into dust.

    "This power!" Jack''s eyes stayed wide at the power of the yellow ball.

    He gulped his saliva and moved towards the wall. "This is amazing!" A wide smile formed on his face.

    He wanted a power like this.

    "What is amazing?" Suddenly a voice came from behind him.

    Jack turned around and looked at the source of the voice. It was Nicole, she was standing behind him with a frown on her face.

    Jack looked at her and smiled. "I got some power for myself," Jack said and moved his hand up, a ball of light then swirled in his hand.

    Nicole looked at the ball and narrowed her eyes. "Where did you get this power from?" She asked.

    "A friend helped me," Jack said. "How is it? Can you feel its power?"

    Nicole looked at him and took in a deep breath and after that, she spoke. "Ok, shoot it at me. I will test it." She said and moved a step back. "If you managed to hit me then this is a powerful tool for you." She said and a confident expression appeared on her face.

    She didn''t care about the source of this power too much.

    Jack listened to her and a nervous expression appeared on his face, he didn''t wanna hurt Nicole in any way.

    It was as if Nicole read his thoughts, she spoke. "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to harm me, I promise." She said looking him deep in the eyes.

    When Jack heard her confident voice he realised that she was the Queen of Death herself, even the dragons and Vieva were scared of her.

    "I hope you are right," Jack said and focused on her, however, no green panel appeared in front of him.

    ''I can''t shoot here.'' He thought and looked around the ce and soon enough at about a seventy-degree angle at her, a green panel shed, however before Jack could shoot it disappeared again.

    ''She already guessed that I would shoot there! Her senses are terrifying.'' He gulped his saliva and looked some more and soon enough the green panel shed again up in the air and this time Jack didn''t wait, he shot quickly.

    Nicole was ready to dodge, but just as she saw Jack shooting, she disappeared from her original ce and then after a second she appeared again, in front of him.

    There was a shocked expression on her face.

    ''He managed to shoot me!'' She looked at him with her eyes narrowed in disbelief.

 Chapter 250 Too powerful!

    Chapter 250 Too powerful!

    ''He managed to shoot me?'' Nicole looked at Jack with a surprised expression on her face, she was a bit shocked.

    She was confident in her speed and dodging skills and knew that it was extremely hard for anyone to hit her while she was moving, and now Jack had hit her on the first try.

    ''This could only happen if he knew where would I move...'' She gulped her saliva and a frown appeared on her face, she was sure that Jack could hit her if he already knew where she would move, she had seen his shooting and there was no way Jack would hit her without knowing the future.

    ''But there is no way he could see the future? Can he?!'' She looked at him with an even more surprised expression, ording to her there was no way that anyone could see the future, however, if Jack could do that then he was an even bigger anomaly than he was and if anyone found out about this then his life would be in danger as seeing the future was no small skill, one could say that the skill was even more powerful then her skills.

    There would be many people that would covert such skills and it would put Jack''s life in danger.

    ''I have to test him again.'' She gulped her saliva and nodded.

    "Shoot at me again." She said and this time a serious expression appeared on her face. She wanted to know if what she was thinking was really true or not.

    Jack listened to her and then looked at her face, a smile then formed on his face. He could tell what was going through her mind.

    ''She must be shocked that I managed to hit her.'' Jack knew that she was the Queen of death and was extremely powerful, even Vieva was scared of her and how he managed to shoot her, this was not a small thing for her, just yesterday he was a normal human for her, now however he managed to shoot her urately the first time.

    "Don''t worry I will shoot you again." He said and a yful smile formed on his face, he had his truth meter with him and it only showed the green panel was his yellow energy would hit her.

    He was confident in his ability.

    Although he still didn''t have full control over his yellow energy as he had just awakened it, he could still hit her again, if he focused.

    And he wanted to do it, he wanted Nicole to know that she was in safe hands and that if anything bad happened in future then she could rely on him.

    He wanted her to know that he could help her in difficult times and that he was a reliable guy, not his old weak self where she had toe and save him.

    Taking in a deep breath he moved his hand up again and a ball of yellow energy soon swirled on his palm, he then looked around the area to find the green panel.

    Nicole looked at the yellow energy in his hand and took in a deep breath, she was preparing herself to dodge his attack.

    She wanted to do it, she was scared that her spection might be correct and Jack had gotten a dangerous power.

    Seeing the future was not a power that a human should hold as it could create much trouble, even if she doesn''t consider herself worthy to hold such powers.

    ''I have to test him thoroughly to make sure that my spection is not right.'' She wanted to prove herself wrong and although she knew that having powers like seeing the future was extremely rare, she still wanted to make sure.

    She looked at him with focus, his every eye moment and his every facial twitch. ''I will dodge it!'' A determined expression appeared on her face, and after that, her body surged with powder, her muscles crackled and even the soil below her started to vibrate a bit.

    "You won''t be able to hit me again, the first time was a fluke." She said in a slightly teasing way, she didn''t look down on Jack but instead wanted him to do it with all his power and not ck at all, she wanted to assess his power.

    Jack looked everywhere around her and on her however no matter how much he looked he couldn''t find the green panel at all, he even looked at his back and he still couldn''t find anything, it was as if now it was impossible to hit her.

    ''She is too powerful for me?'' A frown appeared on his face, he knew that Nicole was powerful, however, he never thought it would be impossible to evennd a hit on her, he was shocked by this discovery.

    ''So that''s why Vieva was so scared of her.'' He remembered how Vieva was scared when she heard Moonlight Queen''s name.

    Jack can now understand her feelings. He looked at her face and took in a deep breath, and just as he was about to give up an idea suddenly appeared in his head.

    ''What if I increased the area of my attack?'' He thought and started pouring even more power inside the yellow ball of energy.

    He wanted to increase the size of the energy ball so it would be easy to hit her, as the more the area of his energy ball was the easier it would be to hit her and then he might have a chance against her.

    However to his surprise no matter how much energy he poured into his energy ball it didn''t increase in size and after a minute Jack''s head even started buzzing with pain.

    ''This must be my limit right now.'' He thought this was all the power he could currently pour inside the yellow ball of power.

    Jack could tell that in future he would be able to add more power to his energy ball the more he practised.

    He looked at his baseball-sized energy and sighed.

    ''So it can''t increase in size.'' He was dissatisfied with the fact and was ready to give up now, however, his eyes suddenly moved over to Nicole and there he could see a green panel and without waiting for anything he let the ball in his hand go.

    And with a woosh, the ball travelled at extreme speed and contained a lot of power, ''So the more energy I put in the more speed it gets.'' He spected. ''And more speed means that there was more chance of hitting her.'' He was a bit happy by this fact.

    Nicole on the other hand saw Jack''s hand moving a bit and without any wait, she disappeared from her original spot at high speed, however, what she saw next made her eyes wide in surprise.

    The yellow ball of light was just in front of her chest and it was moving at a high speed. She clenched her teeth and pushed all her power.

    ''It''s even faster than before! I can''t dodge it!'' She was extremely surprised this time.

    She never thought that Jack could increase the speed of his attack so much that even she couldn''t dodge it.

    Her gaze quickly moved andnded on Jack, he was standing there with a clueless expression on his face, it was as if even he was not sure that he would be able to hit her or not.

    ''He has gotten so powerful!'' Nicole thought and suddenly her sword appeared In front of her to protect her, however to her surprise the yellow ball of light, touched her sword and bounced towards her shoulder.

    And finally, with a bang, her body shot backwards and she hit the wall behind her. Her chest thumped at high speeds as she has tasted defeat first time after she had be the Queen and a lot of the arrogance that came with her being a queen started to disappear.

    However unexpected to her she didn''t feel bad about her defeat but a happy feeling started moving through her body, it was as if something great had happened to her, and even tears of joy formed in her eyes.

    Everything happened so fast that Jack only saw her body flying backwards at a high speed, he didn''t even have time to react initially, however when he saw her body hitting the back wall his eyes first widened in surprise, however the next moment a worried expression appeared on his face.

    "Nicole..." He murmured under his breath and quickly ran towards her and as he moved closer the dust started to settle down and he could see Nicole lying in the rubble with a smile on her face and there were tears in her eyes, his eyes then suddenlynded on her shoulder and then his heart skipped a beat.

    "Nicole!" He quickly squatted beside her and picked her body up in his hands.

    He could see a deep wound on her shoulder. "I am sorry Nicole." He apologised and quickly ran towards his car. He never thought that Nicole would be wounded so heavily, and he never intended to do so.

 Chapter 251 The Plan

    Chapter 251 The n

    Jack picked up Nicole in his hands as he saw a deep wound on her shoulder. He was terrified as sweat dripped from his forehead, he never thought that his yellow energy would be able to harm Nicole, after all, she was a powerful girl.

    She was the queen of death that even Vieva was a bit wary of, so her being harmed by his energy was something that never came into his mind.

    He thought that just like thest time his energy ball would hit her and then disappear, however, now there was a deep wound on her shoulder from which blood was flowing out and he could see that even her eyes were turning drowsy, it was as if she was about to turn unconscious.

    "Don''t sleep Nicole, Stay with me, I will take you to the hospital." He said and increased his speed, he wanted to take her to the hospital as quickly as he could, he didn''t know how he would exin this situation to the hospital, however, he didn''t care about that, all he wanted to do right now was to bring her hospital as quickly as possible.

    He looked at her face while he ran, he wanted to make sure that she didn''t fall unconscious, however, what confused him was the fact that she had a smile on her face, it was as if she was enjoying the moment.

    It was as if she liked being hurt by him. "Why are you smiling?" He asked with his breaths ragged as he ran.

    "I never thought that you would be able to harm me," Nicole said and chuckled, there was an amused expression on her face.

    "What?" Jack asked with his brows furrowed.

    "I mean, don''t get me wrong, but I never thought that a human would be able to harm me. But you did and I am happy that it was you." Sheughed and then her body suddenly levitated from his hand.

    Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was powerful enough to echo throughout the ce. She wasn''t saying it as a Queen but as his lover. She was saying it by putting thest dignity of a Queen.

    Squinting, Jack smiled, "Alright, have it your way. Then I ept you are fine." He could see her wound healing at a rapid pace.

    His smile grew as he recalled what Nicole had told him. She had been here to test his skills. She would be proud of teaching Jack.

    "Don''t be so full of yourself. Although you have be powerful, there are still many dangers in this world, and now since you have this unique power you should be even more careful. There would be many people coverting your powers." She said and shended in front of him and looked him in the eyes with a love-filled expression.

    She was proud of the fact that Jack was this powerful.

    "Don''t worry about me, I will take care of everyone." He said and taking her body in his embrace he hugged her tightly, "You worried me, I thought that you were seriously harmed." He murmured andnded a kiss on her lips.

    Nicole looked at him and smiled. "You think you can harm me?" She said with a snort and thenughed out loudly, it was clear that she was teasing him.

    "Yes, you are amazing," Jack said and kissed her again and when he did that a blush formed on Nicole''s face.

    "You have ways to melt my heart every time." She said in a slightly annoyed tone.

    "Let''s go back and have a coffee," Jack said and moved away from her. He knew that Vieva could be here anytime.

    Nicole nodded and then her eyesnded in the sky. "That red-haired girl is looking at us for some time." She murmured.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at her words and followed her gaze, however he couldn''t see anyone. "I can''t see anyone," Jack said and suddenly realized that it should be Vieva.

    "Vieva, you cane forwards." He said again.

    Vieva who was watching from the clouds took in a deep breath. "She really is powerful, she even managed to sense me." She thought and then suddenly appeared in front of Jack and Vieva, her gaze stayed over Nicole for a moment and then she looked at Jack with a smile on her face.

    "I am sorry if I disturbed you guys." She said with a shameful expression. She had just seen them kissing and was slightly jealous.

    "So you are finally here, I wanted to kill you, but Jack said not to," Nicole said suddenly with her eyes narrowed.

    She used to hate Vieva as she was the one who had sent Jack on such a dangerous mission where there was a risk of life.

    She wanted to kill her, however, after Jack said that she was his girl, Nicole removed that idea from her brain, if Jack loved her then she was ok with her.

    When Vieva heard her words, she narrowed her eyes and looked at her with a dissatisfied expression. "Don''t think that it''s that easy to kill me." She said and sighed.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes at her words. "Wanna test it?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "Nicole," Jack called her out in a strict tone, he didn''t want any fight to ur between his girls.

    Nicole who was staring daggers at Vieva, when heard Jack''s words, turned her head around and looked at him, and when she saw him angry, a worried expression appeared on her face.

    She didn''t wanna anger Jack.

    "I am sorry." She apologised quickly.

    Jack nodded at her. "Go back to the mansion." He said and pointed at the wooden door.

    Nicole nodded and looked at both of them. "Ok, take care." She said and disappeared from the ce.

    After she was gone Jack sighed and looked at Vieva. "She didn''t mean anything bad, she is a good girl from the heart." He said.

    Vieva on the other hand was looking at him with a shocked expression on her face, she never thought that anyone would dare to berate the Queen of death like this.

    "What happened?" Jack looked at her with his brows raised, he was confused as to why she was looking at him like this.

    Vieva woke up from her stupor and then coughed. "It''s nothing, let''s go." She said and moved her hand in front of him.

    Jack held her hand and nodded.

    Soon enough both of them were gone from the ce and the next moment they appeared in Vieva''s mansion.

    "So what do I have to do?" Jack asked.

    Vieva took in a deep breath and took out her ring of power. "First take this." She moved it in front of him.

    Jack furrowed his brows. "Why are you giving me the ring of power?" He asked, he knew that Vieva `would be weak without the ring of power.

    "The green portal might be a dangerous ce, I don''t have any information about it, so it would be better to be prepared." She said.

    Jack listened to her and looked at the ring. "I will take it if I feel I will need it." He said and pushed her hand back.

    "No! I won''t let you go there without the ring of power!" Vieva insisted. She was worried about Jack, how could she let him go to a dangerous ce without the necessary preparation?

    "I said I will take it if I feel like it. You have to believe me." He said and took a step back, he knew that Vieva would turn weak without the ring of power and it could endanger her life if anyone tried to attack her.

    He was scared that the dragons might attack her behind his back if he took the ring away from her.

    However, he was notpletely against taking the ring from her as he could just leave her at his mansion, where Nicole could protect her.

    He knew that the Dragons would never dare to attack her when Nicole was present. After all, she was the queen of death herself.

    ''I have to ask my truth meter if I would need her ring of power or not.'' He thought and took in a deep breath, he then looked at Vieva again. "I have gained new powers and I think I can face the dragons myself, however, if I still feel ipetent then I will take the ring from you." He said with a determined expression on his face.

    Vieva listened to him and remembered how he wounded Nicole in front of her. She then took in a deep breath and nodded. "You promise?" She asked.

    "Yes, I promise." Jack nodded.

    Vieva sighed and then wore the ring again, she then sat down on the sofa. "Come sit." She pointed at the sofa in front of them.

    Jack didn''t wait and sat on the sofa.

    "So here is the n." She leaned a bit forward. "You have to go inside the portal and find out what they are doing. Don''t fight them, just observe them and return. I will take care of the rest." She looked at him with a serious expression.

 Chapter 252 Do what?

    Chapter 252 Do what?

    Jack listened to her n and after a few seconds of silence, he nodded. "Ok, if that''s what you want then I will just go there and get as much information as I can out of them." He said and looked at her with a serious expression on his face.

    He was ready to do it and take the risk, after all, he was doing it for Vieva and Nicole. As if he didn''t do it then their lives might be in danger.

    Dragons were a strong and scheming bunch, although he believed that both Vieva and Nicole were strong, however, he still wanted to help them as this could be the thin line between their victory and loss.

    Vieva listened to him and took in a deep breath, her voluptuous chest raised and then settled down, her sanguine gaze like an old me resting down on Jack''s face with a warmth akin to a sun. "Promise me that you won''t step your bounds and fight with them. Just run away the first chance you get." She said while gulping her saliva.

    By now she was already regretting her decision as now she understood the heavyness of the situation. She knew that if Dragons discovered Jack then his life might be in danger and they might even use him as a hostage against Nicole and her.

    She had just seen how much Nicole loved Jack and Vieva was sure that Nicole would be ready to give up her life if Jack was hostage on the other side.

    ''Even I would give up my life for him.'' She thought and bit her lower lip, clenching her long skirt she looked down and started contemting if her decision of sending Jack alone there was right or not.

    ''I don''t wanna lose him.'' She looked back up at him with a worried expression on her face.

    Jack saw her hesitating and furrowed his brows. "What happened?" He was confused as to what happened to her. Just now she was exining her n to him and now there was a strange expression on her face.

    ''It seems like she is worried about something.'' Jack thought and ced one of his hands on her leg. "Why are you worried all of a sudden?" He asked.

    He wanted to know what was going on in her mind.

    Vieva took another deep breath from her nose and closing her eyes for a second she opened them again, there was more rity in her pupils. "I think this n is bad. You should go back and I will think of something else." She said suddenly and leaned back on the sofa with her gaze turning hazy again.

    Jack''s frown deepened and standing up from his seat, he moved towards her and sat on her left side. He then ced his hand on her leg again. "Tell me what happened. Why are you so worried all of a sudden?" He asked.

    Vieva listened to him and then looked at him, however, no words came out of her mouth, she stayed silent and kept staring, it was as if she had no words to say.

    She couldn''t tell how she should exin this situation to him. At first, she was the one that came to get help from him and now that she was seeing theplete picture she was feeling uneasy.

    Now she was getting fearful of sending him alone to the dragons. After all, if anything happened to Jack then she would never be able to forgive herself. And what would she say to his girls?

    "Vieva!" Jack shook her leg lightly to break her out of her stupor, he didn''t know what happened to her all of a sudden. ording to him, the n was as good as it could get. This has the least risk involved. So why all of a sudden Vieva was having second thoughts about it?

    Vieva turned her head around and looked at him deep in the eyes then mist formed in front of her gaze and without her control even tears began dripping. "I don''t wanna lose you. I have rethought this and turns out it has a very heavy risk of you dying, I can never let you do it."

    Her hands rested on her cheeks and she started wiping her tears in front of him. ''I love him so much! Just the thought of losing him is scaring me to such a degree, I don''t know what will happen if I really...'' She started sobbing again.

    Jack narrowed his eyes and realized what had happened to her and then a warm smile formed on his face. Both of his hands opened up and then circling them around her body he hugged her. Pressing her head lightly against his chest.

    "Don''t worry nothing will happen to me." He said and started patting her head from behind.

    Vieva rested on his chest for a minute and then looked up at him with puppy eyes. "I wanna do it now." She said suddenly.

    Jack narrowed his eyes again. "Do what?"

    "That." A blush formed on her face.

    Jack turned silent at her words, he couldn''t tell what was going through her mind, just now she was telling him the n to enter the green portal, after that she started crying because she was scared that something might happen to him and now she was suddenly asking for sex.

    Jack stared at her silently for a minute, not replying to her words.

    "What happened? Do you not wanna do it?" She asked as a worried expression appeared on her face.

    Jack let out a breath and leaned his head in he started kissing her on the lips. He could taste her rosy lips and a warm feeling started rushing through his brain. He decided to first calm her down.

    ''I will talk to her more clearly after this.'' He thought and started removing his shirt as he continued to kiss her.

    Vieva''s blush deepened with his kiss and she started taking warm breaths from her nose. Although her breathing was turning heavy from excitement, she still didn''t let go of his lips and continued to suck them like a butterfly on a flower.

    Her hands moved in desperate attempts to remove her clothes and it was only after a few tries that she managed to remove her blouse and her ginormous melons came forward, restricted by a tight red bra.

    "Mm..." Jack moaned and rested his palms over her plush melons and then he pushed her bra up, feeling her nipples against his fingers.

    "Ahh...!" Vieva let out a moan as she moved away from his mouth, she could feel a pinch on her nipple.

    "Suck it," Jack said as he looked deep into her eyes. He was getting excited too.

    Vieva gulped her saliva and nodded her face tiring more and more red as shame dawned on her.

    Standing up she quickly removed the rest of her clothes and kneeled on the floor in front of him. Moving her head forward she held his giant penis in her hand.

    ''After thest time, all I could think about was this.'' She thought and a small smile formed on her face. ''I love spending alone time with him, I never thought that I would indulge in lustful behaviour in my life.'' She looked up at his face. ''But he has changed me.''

    "Hurry up." Jack urged, he was getting more and more excited. He doesn''t know why but his lust has increased a lot after he has gone through the operation.

    ''Does that yellow energy also affect my lust?'' He thought and looked at Vieva with an excited expression on his face.

    Seeing him this excited Vieva was happy, she moved her tongue out and rested it on the tip of his penis.

    "Hg... Hg... Ah... Ah...!" She started sucking his penis with passion, she even started going deep down to his roots in the first few seconds.

    "Ah... Sh..."

    ''She sucks my dick so good!'' Jack thought and moved his head back in pleasure.

    Vieva on the other hand was looking at his giant penis with love-filled eyes. ''His dick... It''s so good.'' She started licking it from all sides.

    "Take it deep inside of your throat." Jack ced a hand on her back.

    Vieva moved her eyes up as she looked at him while she started taking his penis down to her throat.

    "Ahh... Your suckin''g face looks so sexy." Jack said and chuckled. She was sucking his dick like there was no tomorrow and Jack liked it.

    Vieva listened to his words and closed her eyes then ced both of her hands around his hips she started sucking with even more fervour.

    "Slurrp!" She stated bobbing her head up and down at a rapid pace.

    Jack who was smiling smugly, when felt her vacuum suck, suddenly his eyes widened in surprise and then he gulped his saliva in excitement.

    "Uaaah! You are sucking way too hard!" A warm current moved through his body.

    However, Vieva didn''t slow down at his words and even increased her pace.

    "Ahh... I am gonna cum!" Jack held her head from behind tightly.

    "Here ites! Swallow it all!" He grunted and then released his warm fluid inside her throat.

 Chapter 253 Destructive?

    <h4>Chapter 253 Destructive?</h4>

    Jack grabbed Vieva''s hand and pulled her up, he pushed her body down on the bed and then both of them looked at each other while taking in warm breaths. Creating a light mist in their surroundings.

    Vieva had a blush on her face as she looked at him, while Jack looked at her with a slight smile on his face.

    "Ah..." Jack didn''t say anything to ruin the beautiful moment between them. But with a grunt, he ced the tip of his penis on her entrance.

    His grip tightened around her wrists and then he started pushing towards her.

    "haah... Ah..." Vieva moaned as she closed her eyes. Veins popped on her neck while Jack''s thick penis started spreading her vagina apart and entering the deepest part of her body.

    "ooogh!!"

    She moaned out loudly when Jack trusted his penispletely when he was halfway in. Her eyes opened wide and a rush of warm feeling buzzed her head.

    Her legs raised up and then Jack started thrusting his penis on her big hips.

    "Ah... Agh... Uhh..."

    Her loud moans started reverberating in the room while Jack continued to thrust without any stop.

    He also started to squeeze her giant boobs while he kept moving down on her.

    "Damn... You have such a good pussy." Jack grunted as he turned her body sideways and grabbing one of her legs he started pushing. His asscheeks squeezed with his every thrust.

    "I am sorry for having such a bad pussy." A shameful expression appeared on her face while she said these words.

    Jack chuckled and turned her around, then raising her ass he started pounding with greater intensity.

    "Ahh..." Vieva started moaning loudly.

    "Your... Slutty pussy is mping down on me so hard." Jack grunted and kept thrusting from behind.

    Vieva grabbed the bedsheets below her as she felt wave after wave of pleasure moving through her body. "Yes, I am a slut... Please rough me up..." Her eyes rolled back and she started to orgasm as her body spasmed.

    The pleasure she was feeling seeped through every part of her body. Her nipples hardened and even her toes curled back.

    She started letting out one loud moan after another.

    "I will give you my dick anytime." Jack started pushing even harder, almost reaching her cervix. "Just ask for it!"

    "Yes... Please thrust deeper and deeper... Uhh... You are so good." Her eyes rolled back again and even her tongue moved out in pleasure.

    Jack chuckled and grabbing both her thighs he raised her in hisp and started thrusting.

    "Vieva... I am gonna creampie you!" Jack raised his intensity again.

    "Ahhh... Yes! Cum inside me!" She moaned and was ready to take his semen inside her.

    "Ahh..." Jack gave his final thrust and then released his semen inside her womb.

    "Ahh... I can feel your warm semen inside me!!!" Vieva started shaking in pleasure.

    Then both of their body slumped down on the bed, powerless.

    After about an hour Vieva was the first one that opened her eyes. She looked at Jack and a warm expression appeared on her face.

    "I love you so much. I can''t ce your life at risk." She murmured as shended a kiss on her face. She then clicked her finger and clothes appeared on both their bodies.

    ...

    Jack opened his eyes and looked around the ce. It looked familiar to him. His gaze danced around and then a frown appeared on his face.

    "She left me back at home!" He narrowed his eyes and sat on the sofa he was sleeping on.

    "You are still sleeping?" Suddenly Cassie''s voice came from beside him and he could see hering out of the kitchen with a bowl of hot soup in her hands.

    She sat down beside him and started sipping the soup directly from the bowl.

    "Do we have no spoons left?" Jack asked as he looked at her with a confused expression.

    "I am not in the mood to use spoons." She said and continued to sip the soup with a snort.

    "What are you up to these days." She nced at him sideways. And continued to drink the warm soup.

    "Well, I will be going to Paris tomorrow," Jack said as he leaned back on the sofa.

    "Hmm... Will you take me?" She also leaned back slightly.

    Jack looked at her with his head tilted. He was silent.

    Cassie looked at him turning silent and then sighed. "You don''t have to." She said in a slightly annoyed tone.

    Jack looked at her and rolled his eyes back, he could tell that she also wanted to go with him and he had promised her before that he would take her on an international trip.

    "I am really sorry." He said and moving his hand he ced it on herp.

    "Hmph." Cassie snorted and looked sideways. "You always do this. You promised me before that you would take me on a trip after you came back from Japan."

    "But instead you went to Everest and almost died there." She looked back at him with her eyes narrowed and then took another sip from her bowl of soup.

    "I will take you to a good ce," Jack murmured.

    "And when exactly?" She ced the soup bowl on the table and looked at him while leaning forward.

    "When do you wanna go?" He asked.

    Cassie turned silent for a moment and after giving it some thought she took in a deep breath. "What if I say that I wanna go right now?" She asked.

    Jack listened to her and looked at her for a moment and then he spoke. "If that''s what you want then let''s go." He stood up from his seat. "Let''s pack bags." He said. He wanted to keep his promise.

    Cassie looked at him standing up and smiled. "I just asked what if? I don''t wanna go right now." She picked up her soup bowl again. "We will go sometimeter. When I am free." She snorted again.

    Jack listened to her words and turned silent for a moment and only after a few seconds did a warm smile formed on his face. "Thanks." He said.

    "Hmph!" Cassie snorted again. "Come back soon." She said and started enjoying her soup.

    Jack nodded at her words and then moved towards his room, he was grateful that Cassie understood his situation and was not forcing him.

    Currently, he wants to help Vieva and Nicole first. The rest of the stuff he would doter. ''I will take her on a good vacation, as soon as Ie back from this.'' He promised himself.

    Soon enough he packed his stuff and moved out of the mansion in his car. He then called Elma to book a private ne to Paris.

    "Hello, Elma." He said just as she picked up the call.

    "Jack. Did you find out your powers?" She asked from the other side, there was an excited undertone to her words.

    "Yes, I did. But currently, I called you for a different reason. I need you to book a ne for me." He said.

    "What?! You found out your power! Quicklye to my mansion!" She got even more excited than before andpletely ignored hister words.

    "Elma, actually I need..."

    "I will talk to you when youe to my house." She said and quickly hung up the phone.

    Jack looked at his phone beeping and sighed. ''Guess, I will meet her before going to Paris.'' He thought and turned his car around and soon enough he was standing in front of her mansion door.

    Ding!

    He clicked the bell button and soon enough he heard the noise of high heels clicking on the floor and after some time it stopped and then the wooden door opened.

    "Jack." Elma looked at him and holding his hand she quickly pulled him inside her mansion. And in no time both of them were in her room.

    "Elma actually I am here today to..."

    "Come on, I can''t wait. Quickly tell me your power." She urged as she looked him deep in the eyes. She was excited by the fact that Jack had already found what his powers were.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words and after a moment of silence, he decided to go with the flow for now.

    "I can shoot a strange yellow energy." He said.

    "Yellow energy. Can you show me?" She asked, curiosity dancing in her eyes.

    Jack looked around the room and then looked back at her. "I don''t think I can do it here." He said. He knew how destructive his yellow energy could be. It even harmed Nicole so he could only imagine, what it would do to the walls of this room.

    "Is it destructive?" Elma raised her brows and then looking up she started thinking about sometime, and after a few seconds she looked back at him again.

    "I know a perfect ce where you can test your powers." She said with a bright smile on her face.

 Chapter 254 Golden Card

    <h4>Chapter 254 Golden Card</h4>

    "A perfect ce to test my ability?" Jack asked with his brows raised, he couldn''t tell what ce she was talking about.

    "Yes, actually the Red Cors have a facility where new superhumans test their abilities and if their power is more than sufficient then they get many benefits," Elma said and a smile formed on her face.

    "If your power is unique and useful then you can be a golden member of the Red Cors and get many benefits from them, for example, you can get an exemption from any sort of taxes, and you won''t need a visa or passport to travel across the world."

    "And you can even get a chance to stay withrge political members," Elma said and took in a deep breath after saying all this.

    Jack listened to her and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t wanna get politically involved, however, the rest of the benefits were amazing for him.

    After giving it some thought he took in a deep breath and nodded. "Ok, let''s go and check." He said.

    Elma listened to him and got even more excited. "I have one more thing to tell you," she said and a proud expression appeared on her face.

    "What?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "Here check this out." She said and moved her hand inside her bah and after rummaging through it for a few seconds she finally got her hand on the thing she wanted to show Jack and then her smile brightened.

    Her hand moved out of her handbag with a sh and Jack could see a faint golden light emerging from her hand, Only after a second did Jack manage to see clearly and then he saw the thing in her hand.

    It was a rectangle card that looked like it was made of gold. On it were ck geometrical designs that were spread throughout the card and in the middle of it Jack could see a small name etched out.

    He read out the name while squinting his eyes. "Elma." He murmured. It was her name that was written on the card and below her name was a strange number sequence.

    Jack could tell that there were at least ten numbers on the card.

    "This is my golden card. I already passed their golden member test yesterday." Elma said suddenly with a bright smile on her face.

    "Here check it out." She moved the card towards Jack.

    Jack looked at her face and then looked at the card, he could tell that Elma was excited by the card she held. He had never seen her this excited before.

    Taking in a deep breath he took the card from her hand and taking a look at it up close be identified that it was not made up of gold but some sort of even stronger metal.

    Jack was not sure what the card was made up of but it looked premium.

    "Why are you so happy about this card?" He asked, his gaze filled with curiosity. He knew that Elma was not a woman to get this excited over a simple card.

    When she heard his words, it was as if he had strung a cord in her heart, a nostalgic and reminiscent flicker shone in her eyes and she gazed at Jack with a warm smile.

    "My dad." She took in a deep breath. "I always saw this card with him and wanted to take it in my hands."

    "However he never gave it to me. He didn''t even let me touch it." Memories of her past flooded in her brain.

    Jack on the other hand listened to her story intently, he could tell that this was something extremely important to her.

    "I always wanted to take this card in my hand to prove my worth to my dad." She said and let out a sigh. Her eyes then focused on his face. "Sorry, if I seemed over-excited." She murmured with an apologetic expression.

    Jack took in a deep breath through his abdomen and ced his hand over her shoulder. "You don''t have to be sorry. You deserve to be happy." He said and looked her deep in the eyes.

    He wanted her to feel warm and included.

    Elma looked at him with her eyes glittering. "Really?" A gentle smile formed on her face.

    "Yes, you deserve to be happy, after all, you have seen so much struggle to get this card," Jack said and took her in his embrace.

    Elma rested her head on his shoulder and could feel his calm heart. She felt rxed and safe. Her eyes then turned blurry and she had a shback.

    ....

    About fifteen years ago, she was standing in her father''s mansion, with Mandy by her side. In front of them, her father was sitting on a chair with a grim expression on his face.

    He was clenching his hands tightly and looked at both of the teenage girls with fury in his eyes.

    "Your mother, she was a useless woman, she died before giving me even a single son." He banged his hand on the table.

    "And you two! You have a weak body too! You could never go through that operation!" He looked away at the window. "Just as useless as your mother!" He snorted.

    Elma when heard her father''s words could feel her heart turning cold and then she could hear sobbing voices from her side.

    ''Mandy...'' A worried expression appeared on her face, she could see her sister sobbing as tears fell from her eyes.

    She then looked back at her father with tears in her eyes too. "Father, you made Mandy cry." She said while clenching her teeth.

    "So what! I won''t care even if you die! Now go back to your room! Useless!" He pointed at the door while yelling at them.

    "Father..." Elma could feel her heart hurting as if a needle had been passed through it.

    Mandy on the other hand started crying even louder.

    "I said get out of here!!" Their father banged on the table again. While looking at them with bloodshot eyes. There was killing intent in them.

    Goosebumps raised on both the girl''s bodies and Mandy even fell down on the ground. Even tears stopped dripping from her eyes feeling the wrath of her father.

    Elma looked at her sister''s terrified expression and gulped her saliva. She then clenched her fists and a determined expression appeared on her face. ''I will make you proud one day!'' She promised herself and then moved her fragile hands towards Mandy.

    Grabbing her hand she looked at her with a strict expression. "Let''s go, Mandy." She ordered.

    "But... But... Dad..." Mandy was still bbergasted by her father''s anger. This was the first time in years she had seen this side of her father.

    Previously he acted kind towards them when her mother was alive, but now, after their mother is dead, he has be so cold and distant.

    He is even calling them useless now. This was a shock for Mandy, she loved and admired her dad. She considered him a hero however now he was acting like they were lower than trash.

    "Get up!" Elma looked at Mandy with her eyes wide in anger. She wanted to take her out of the ce before things got out of control.

    Mandy finally broke out of her stupor and then looked at Elma, she took some time to take control of her body and after that, both of them moved out of their father''s office.

    After that Day Elma worked day and night to prove to her father that she was no lesser than a boy and Mandy on the other hand included herself with delinquency.

    ....

    "Jack, this is something very important to me." She said as she moved back and looked at Jack.

    Jack patted the back of her head and nodded. "Let''s go and take the test." He said with a warm smile on his face.

    Elma listened to him and nodded, she then ced the card back in her handbag and then they started moving towards the car and soon enough Elma took Jack to a big building in the middle of the forest.

    The building looked modern and futuristic, opposite to its natural surroundings.

    Elma parked the car in the basement of the building and then stepped out.

    "Floors seventh, eighth and ninth are testing areas." She exined as they stepped in the lift.

    "Which floor are we going to?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    Elma smiled and pressed button nine on the lift. "We are going to the ninth floor." She said with a smile on her face.

    Jack nodded at her words and turned silent. ''If I get the golden card from the red cors then a lot of my future problems might be solved.'' He thought and sighed.

    "You know you can even hire one superhuman per year for free with the golden card." Vieva looked at him with an excited expression.

    It was always her dream to be a superhuman and now she was one.

 Chapter 255 Lizard

    Chapter 255 Lizard

    The elevator halted at the ninth floor, revealing a sprawling facility as the doors slid open, captivating Jack''s attention.

    In the heart of the facility stood a colossal hall reminiscent of a diator arena, encased entirely in ss on all sides.

    Surrounding the ssed hall was a circr hallway, in which many people were standing with excited expressions on their faces, they all looked inside the hall.

    No one paid any attention to both of them appearing inside the facility.

    Both Jack and Elma followed their gazes and looked at the hall too, they could see a giant muscr man fighting with a big monster.

    Jack looked at the monster and narrowed his eyes. The monster looked like a giant lizard. It had pale blue scales covering its whole body and it was ring at the giant muscr man with anger-filled eyes.

    Jack''s gaze then shifted to the muscr man. He was at least seven feet tall matching eye to eye with the lizard, he had a mocking expression on his face and his muscles contracted with power.

    "Hahaha... Today I will get the golden card!" The manughed, his voice reverberating in the whole ce.

    "Sika, kill that monster!" Suddenly another loud voice resounded in the hall, and everyone''s eyes shifted to the source of the voice.

    It was a girl, a muscr girl, she was also tall and although she was lean, everyone could see her well-defined muscles. She had dark ck hair and a wide mocking smile on her face.

    She was chewing for the big muscr man in the ring.

    It was clear to Jack by now, that there was a fight going on between the lizard monster and the muscr man, and if the man was able to defeat the monster then he would get the golden card.

    And the girl that was cheering on the man was his aplice.

    "Sira, I don''t think he would be able to win. That is an evolved Lizard Monster. Even the existing gold card holders have a hard time defeating that thing." Suddenly another voice resounded in the all, it was filled with disdain.

    Both Jack and Elma stepped out of the lift and entered the main facility, their gaze thennded on the new source of voice.

    Jack looked at the man that just spoken. He had nted eyebrows and a sharp chin, there was a mocking smirk on his face and everyone could tell that he was looking at Sira the muscr girl with lust in his eyes.

    However, no one spoke as they all could see a golden card in the upper pocket shirt. He slowly moved and came in front of Sina. "You should leave that meathead ande to me." He chuckled. "I will keep you happy." He said and his gaze moved up and down on Sina.

    Everyone looked at the scene but spoke nothing, it was clear that they were scared of the sharp-looking man.

    Elma on the other hand looked at the man with her eyes narrowed. However, she didn''t interfere as this was amon urrence in the ce.

    She never wanted to have anything to do with this facility, she already has a gold card and after Jack gets one she never wanted to be here.

    Jack also stayed silent, he believed that one should solve their issues. And he doesn''t have any connection with Sina. If it was one of his girls then he would have already fought with the man to death.

    "Get the fuck away from me you creep!" Sina said suddenly with an angry expression on her face. She was a head taller than him and looked down on him while gritting her teeth.

    Jack and others listened to her words and took in a relieved breath. They were happy that the girl was able to stand her ground.

    Sika on the other hand also looked back at themotion happening and an enraged expression appeared on his face. Sira was his girlfriend and now this creep was trying to hit on her. Naturally, he was enraged.

    "Get away from her Tomo, or I will kill you first!" He yelled from the ring, ignoring the mutated lizard.

    Everyone including Sira and Tomo looked at him and then Sira''s eyes widened in terror. "Sika! Look back!" She yelled.

    And just as she did so, Sika turned his head around and the giant lizard was in front of him already and its tail was flying towards him at a rapid pace.

    Bang!

    The monstrous tailnded perfectly on Sika''s abdomen and then his eyes widened in terror.

    "Agh!" His muscr body moved up because of the momentum of the tail and then it flew towards the ss where Jack and Elma were standing.

    Jack flinched, as he thought the body would go through the ss and hit him, however, Elma was standing there calmly.

    And to Jack''s surprise, the ss withstood Sika''srge body hitting at a rapid pace.

    "This is an improved ss, it won''t break by these small attacks. Even a bazooka gun can''t even crack the ss." Elma exined.

    Jack listened to her and nodded. He was surprised by the toughness of the ss, even a bulletproof ss can''t stop Bazuka.

    Taking in a deep breath he looked down on the ring and could see Sika throwing up blood from the attack. Jack could tell that some of his ribs were broken.

    Sira quickly ran and came towards Jack, below which Sika was kneeling. She ced both of her hands on the ss and looked at him. "Sika..." Tears formed in her eyes.

    Sika heard her voice and stood up, he spat out some more blood and then looked at Sira with a smile on his face. Everyone could see that his teeth were red with blood.

    "Don''t worry, these small attacks can''t do anything. I will win and soon we will have a big party." He said and then his gazended on Tomo,ing towards them.

    "How about we make a bet," Tomo said and let out a mockingugh.

    Sika''s eyes narrowed at his words. Even Sira looked at Tomo with a confused expression, Jack and others were also curious.

    Tomo''s smile widened at their attention, he then looked Sira in the eyes. "If your boyfriend wins today then I will give up my golden card and will nevere back again." He said.

    Audible grasps resounded in the hall at his words. Everyone knew the value of the golden card, and giving it up meant forsaking one''s luxurious future.

    Even Sira was a bit surprised. She then took in a deep breath and looked at him with a determined expression on her face. "And what if he loses?" She asked while crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    "Then you sleep with me for the next ten months and give birth to a healthy child for me." He said and let out a loudugh. "Don''t worry, I will go soft on you for the first few months." He said again.

    Sina and others gritted their teeth at his words. It was clear that he was mocking her and sexually harassing her, however, no one was saying anything.

    This time even Jack''s blood boiled at his words, however, he took in a deep breath. "You should deny his offer," Elma said suddenly as she looked at Sira with a serious expression on her face.

    "Ahh..." Suddenly a loud grunt resounded in the ring and everyone looked inside, they could see that the fight between Sika and the evolved lizard had begun again and currently Sika hadnded a powerful punch on the lizard, throwing it meters away from him.

    He then looked back at Sira. "I will will Sina." He said with a smile and then looked at Tomo, "If you wanna bet something then bet your life." He said and chuckled.

    Tomo who was looking at Elma because of her previous interruption, suddenly turned his head around and looked at Sika. His eyes then narrowed in annoyance. "You can''t ce a bet without her consent. I will even ce my life on the line if she agrees." He pointed at Sira.

    Sira gritted her teeth and then looked at Sika, she could see a confident expression on his face. She then looked back at Tomo. "OK, if you lose then you die. If you win the bet then I will stay with you for the next ten months and give you a healthy kid." She said with a determined expression on her face.

    When Jack and Elma listened to her words they let out a sigh, this was a very wrong bet.

    "Don''t do this," Elma spoke again.

    "Don''t interfere between us!" Tomo looked at Elma with anger shing in his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, Sika will win, after that I will watch this pathetic fool die," Sira said and snorted, she then looked back inside the ring.

    "But..."

    "Stop Elma." Jack ced a hand on Elma''s shoulder to stop her. It was already far toote for her to stop them.

    Elma looked back at Jack and wanted to say something, however seeing his expression she let out a sigh and turned silent.

    Tomo on the other hand nced at Elma and snorted. "You should not interfere in other''s business." He said.

 Chapter 256 Sira and Sika

    Chapter 256 Sira and Sika

    Elma listened to Jack and gritted her teeth, she was not happy with the development. She could tell that something was wrong or why would Tomo bet his life on such a bet.

    Jack looked at Elma''s annoyed expression and sighed. He didn''t speak much since she had turned silent too, however, he was angry with the way Tommo talked to Elma.

    Silently he looked inside the Ring with the others, there was a solemn expression on his face. He could also feel that something was amiss with the situation.

    The others in the hallway also looked at the fight in excitement, since such a bet was ced, naturally people divided on both sides.

    Some wanted to see Tommo die and some wanted to see Sira getting stolen from her lover. Either way, their entertainment was greeted.

    Bang!

    A loud bang resounded in the ring as Sikanded another powerful punch on the Lizard and threw it meters away.

    People could see red-greenish blood sprawling out of Lizard''s mouth as it banged against the tough ss andnded on the ground with a thud.

    Some people couldn''t resist their excitement and let out loudughter. They looked at Tommo with a disappearing gaze. "Seems like this pathetic loser will die today." One of thedies said in the hallway.

    When others heard her voice they nodded, Sika was dominating the ring and initially, the attacknded on his because he was distracted. They could all see that the Mutated Lizard was not in great condition and was losing a lot of blood.

    It was only a matter of time before the Lizard lost all its blood and died on the spot.

    Even Elma had a satisfied expression on her face as she looked at the fight, she hated Tommo and didn''t want such a horrible person to win the fight.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the fight with a calm expression on his face. It didn''t matter to him who won. He was only here to get his golden card and then he would go to Paris to enter the green portal.

    More important things were going through his mind.

    Tommo was also looking at the fight with a calm expression on his face. It was as if he wasn''t least affected by the Lizard''s condition.

    Sira looked back at him and sneered. "Get ready to die." She snorted and looked back at the ring. "Go Sika! Kill that monster and bring victory to me!" She shouted. Her voice was loud and everyone heard her clearly.

    Even Sika, who was in the ring heard her voice and gave her a confident smile. "Don''t worry, I will get this Lizard''s head for you." He said and then looked at Tommo, then a disdainful expression appeared on his face. "It''s thest day you will see on this earth!" He said.

    Killing intent was clearly audible in his voice.

    Tommo listened to him and only smirked, his confident expression was still on his face. "The fight is not over." He chuckled. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her for the next ten months." He said and licked his lips.

    "Hmph!" Sika snorted and looked at the big Lizard, a big grin then formed on his face. "Time to die!" He roared and dashed forward with all his force, the ground below him shook and he turned into a streamlined bullet, ready to take the Mutated Lizard''s life.

    "He will kill the thing soon." Thedy from before said and then looked at Tommo with a disdainful expression on her face. "Tommo, you can rest in peace now." She said with augh.

    Tommo snorted at her words. "Pathetic dudes like him can''t kill that thing! I will have his girlfriend in my bed tonight. And if you want then you can ce a bet too, I will give you some healthy kids too." He said and looked at thedy with a lustful gaze.

    Thedy in the spot was a silver-haired middle-aged woman with well-rounded curves. She looked at Tommo as if he were an insect.

    Everyone in the hallway also looked at her when they heard about another bet.

    "Bang!" Another loud bang resounded in the hall, as the lizard flew again and moved to another corner. More blood flew out of its jaws.

    It was clear that Lizard would not survive another blow from Sika.

    "Hmph! A bet?! What do you have to give me if you lose, as your life is already on the line?!" The silver-haireddy snorted.

    The others around her chuckled at her words. She was right, what can Tommo give her when he dies if he loses the bet?

    Tommo on the other hand smiled calmly at her words. "I will give all my property to you before I die. How about that?" He asked with his brows raised and licked his lips, there was an excited expression on his face.

    "Ha, this fool is ready to lose his life and his property!" Thedy let out another loudugh and then looked at Tommo with her gaze narrowed. She took a nce at the almost-dead Lizard and snorted. "Ok, then, we have a bet. If that Lizard dies then your property is mine." She said.

    "And if Sika lost then you will be mine for the next ten months and give me a baby." Tommopleted the bet and clenched his fists.

    "Sure." The silver-haireddy rolled her eyes and looked at the match again.

    "Tommo will lose everything today!" Suddenly one of the guys from the group said in a mocking tone.

    "Yes, he ced bets on the wrong horse today. He is too arrogant for his own good." Another one of the guysmented.

    As they were talking a ck hooded guy came forward and looked at Tommo and then looked at the ring. "You guys don''t know him as you are all new, but he has never lost a bet." The hooded guy said with anger in his voice.

    When everyone heard this new person''s words they narrowed their eyes and took in cold breaths.

    "No, that won''t be the case this time. My Sika will definitely win!" Sira said as she looked at the ck hooded guy with determination flowing through her eyes.

    The ck hooded guy looked at the muscr girl and let out a sigh. He then turned silent, it was as if he didn''t have the energy left to speak anymore.

    Everyone heard Sira and took in a breath of relief, they then looked at both Tommo and the ck Hooded guy with disdain.

    Jack on the other hand looked at the ck-hooded guy and then at Tommo, he could see an excited expression on his face.

    ''He looks like he is enjoying this situation.'' Jack narrowed his eyes and took a few steps back, he then looked at Elma. "Who do you think will win?" He asked.

    "It''s obvious that Sika will win. And then this stupid guy will get a lesson." Elma said as she adjusted her sses and looked at Tommo with an annoyed expression on her face.

    Jack turned silent at her words. He then started looking at the ring. He hasn''t brought pen and paper with him or he would have already known who will win. He sighed and turned silent.

    "This will be the final attack and this Lizard would be dead." Sira said with an excited expression on her face.

    Everyone else also looked at the ring with suspense and excitement. Although everyone could already see the results in front of them and air of mystery was still present, after all why would Tommo ce such a bet when the results were crystal clear.

    Sika on the other hand clenched his fist and looked at the Lizard with his gaze focused. He wanted to finish the match with this final attack.

    "Die!" He roared and jumped forwards, his muscr body flying in the air and then descending on the lizard. "Face my kick!" He yelled again and moved his leg forwards.

    He intended to kill the Lizard with his Kick.

    Everyone held their breaths for this final moment. One could hear a pin drop in the moment Sika was about to kick.

    "Ahaaaaa!!!"

    Suddenly the silence was instructed by a loud roar and everyone looked at the source of the voice. It was the lizard.

    And when they saw it their eyes widened in surprise. Even Jack and Elma had a surprised expression on their faces.

    Only Tommo was standing calm with a big grin on his face. "The real thing has started now!" He said and then let out a loudughter.

    Sika who was descending on the lizard, also heard the roar from it and looked down. A shocked expression also appeared on his face.

    "It''s size! It got big! And the scales also turned red!" Sika gulped his saliva and finally his kicknded on the now red Lizard.

    However it didn''t have the effect he expected. By his previous punches the Lizard was thrown many meters away, however now even with his strong kick, the Lizard stood at its ce, anger visible in its eyes.

    Sika jumped back andnded on the ground, he looked at the lizard while gritting his teeth.

    "Ha... You thought it would be easy to get the golden card? You fool! Your girlfriend is mine now!" Tommo''s loud voice reverberated in the hallway, sending chills down Sira and Silver haireddy''s spine.

 Chapter 257 Fulfil your bet

    Chapter 257 Fulfil your bet

    The atmosphere in the facility shifted suddenly. The previously confirmed result of Sika defeating the big lizard was now not so apparent. After the giant lizard suddenly turned in the middle of the fight.

    Elma and Jack narrowed their eyes and took in deep breaths. Both of them then looked at Tommo and could see a faint mocking smile on his face. They could tell that he was enjoying the situation.

    ''He is clever!'' Jack thought and let out a sigh, his gaze thennded on the silver-haired girl and he could see sweat on her forehead.

    The bet she ced was huge. The thing that she ced was her dignity. Everyone in this room knew that if Sika lost then she would carry Tommo''s child for the next ten months.

    Sira''s condition was also not too different. She was looking at Sika with a hope-filled gaze and everyone could tell that she didn''t wanna be defiled by Tommo for the next ten months.

    Jack sympathised with them, however he was shocked by Tommo''s guts. No matter how sure one is, one can''t ce their life on the line in a simple bet, however, this madman did it. And no one can now raise his finger on him for the rewards he will get.

    After all, if he lost the bet he would have lost his life too.

    Raarrr!!

    The Mutated Lizard let out a loud noise and then it moved at great speed towards Sika.

    Everyone in the facility held their breaths and looked at the match with focus, after all this was exciting for them. They don''t get to see such matches with such bets daily.

    This was basically free entertainment for them, that they couldn''t see even after giving a lot of money.

    "Ha." The ck hooded guy snorted when he saw the speed and momentum of the Mutated Lizard.

    "I told you fools that Tommo has never lost a bet in his life." He said and moved back, he then leaned on the wall and looked at the ring withzy eyes, it was as if he wasn''t interested in the match anymore.

    "No! My Sika will win!" Sira clenched her fist and said in a determined voice. It was clear that she still had high hopes for her boyfriend and she was not gonna give up on him this quickly.

    Thrash!

    The giant Lizard''s tail swung at high speed towards Sika.

    Sika on the other hand looked at the iing tail at a furious speed and clenched his teeth. "Shit! It''s too fast. I can''t dodge."

    He understood that dodging the tail now was impossible for him, so he hardened his muscles to take the attack head-on. This was the power he got from the operation. He can make his muscles as tight as iron which increases both his defence and attack power.

    "Agh!" A grunt left Sika''s mouth as his eyes widened in shock when the tailnded on his shoulder. "This..." Blood spewed out of his mouth and his legs left the ground. His body soon flew towards the ss wall and he hit it brutally spewing out more blood.

    Dump!

    His body fell down on the ground, his face looking pale and everyone could tell that his condition was not good.

    "What?!" The silver-haired woman gritted her teeth and looked at Tommo. "You... You fucker! You tempered with the results, there is definitely someone colluding with you in this testing exam!" She said while ring daggers at him.

    "Shut up and stop using me when you are losing, you have ced a bet and now you will bear my child!" Tommo sneered.

    "No, you definitely cheated! Or how would you know that the Lizard would turn forms in the middle of the match?" The silver-haireddy asked with her brows raised as she pointed her finger at Tommo.

    "I never said that the Lizard would change forms! I only said that the Lizard would win." He said and chuckled. He wasn''t hearing any excuses now.

    "There is no way that Tommo could temper with the match. It''s held under strict provision of Red Cors. And he doesn''t have enough power to do such a thing. He is just a maniac who loves to put his life on the line." Suddenly the ck hooded guy spoke.

    When people present in the facility heard him, many of them nodded. The ck hooded guy was right, how can Tommo a normal golden card holder temper with Red Cor''s testing?

    A golden card was not a small thing, it mattered, as the prestige in the red-cor group depended on it. So it was unimaginable that Tommo could temper with such a prestigious exam.

    The silver-haired woman listened to the murmur of the crowd and gritted her teeth, her face turned green in anger and then her gazended on Sika again.

    He was lying on the ground vomiting more and more blood and the red lizard started moving towards him again, it was clear that if this kept going on then Sika would be defeated in the next attack and then she would have to sleep with narrow-faced Tommo.

    Just imagining it sent shivers down her spine. She ced this bet as the match waspletely in favour of Sika and she could have never guessed that the Lizard would suddenly turn powerful in the middle of the match.

    She couldn''t understand what she must do now.

    "Sika, darling wake up!" Sira yelled suddenly as she saw the lizarding towards Sika with killing intent.

    There was a worried expression on her face and even tears formed in her eyes when she saw the amount of blood that Sika had spewed out with a single attack.

    "Hahaha...! That pathetic meathead would not wake up now. Just be an obedient girl ande to me now. I will go easy on you that way." Tommo said from behind, his voice containing a demeaning tone.

    It was clear to everyone that he was enjoying stripping the dignity away from both Sira and the Silver-haired girl.

    Elma clenched her fists at his words. She was not even a bit happy with Tommo''s words. The way he was talking to Sira was very degrading.

    She was a professor at a college and taught many students. She has never seen such a shameful character in her life. Her blood boiled at his words.

    "Jack, he is a pathetic guy!" She looked back and Jack and said.

    Jack could see anger visible in her eyes. After staying silent for a few minutes he nodded. He felt the same way for Tommo. His words were too shameless to be spoken in public.

    "Yes Indeed," Jack said.

    "If I am so pathetic then why don''t you ce a bet with me?" Tommo asked as he looked at Elma with a sneer on his face.

    "You think I will fall for your degenerate tricks? Just shut your crappy mouth!" Elma said as her suppressed fury finally released.

    As Tommo was about to say something, suddenly a loud voice reverberated in the room and then Sika''s unconscious body was again seen flying through the ring.

    It was now clear that he had lost and then suddenly few ropes shot out from one of the walls and pulled the lizard inside a cage.

    After that, a referee dressed in red jumped down into the ring and took out Sika''s unconscious body. After that Sika was taken to the emergency medical unit on a stretcher.

    Everyone looked at Sika''s condition and had expressions of pity on their faces. The poor guy had not only lost the golden card but had also lost his girlfriend now.

    Sira quickly ran towards the emergency medicine unit to check on her boyfriend, however, a few guards stopped her from entering.

    "Let me enter! I want to see him! He is my boyfriend!" She yelled as she struggled to get past the guards.

    However, no matter how much she tried, no one let her enter the emergency unit. Red cors were strict with their rules.

    Tears began falling down her eyes and then she finally fell on her knees.

    Everyone looked at her condition and felt sad for her.

    Elma on the other hand quickly moved and squatted near her, she then ced a hand on her back. "Everything will be fine." She said while rubbing her back gently. She wanted to give Sira strength in this condition.

    Jack also came and stood near Elma and looked at Sira silently.

    As the crowd settled and waited for the next match, suddenly Tommo came forward towards Sira and looked at her kneeling body with a wide grin on his face and behind him stood the silvered-haireddy with a pale expression on her face.

    Tommo was currently squeezing her asscheeks in front of everyone as he looked at Sira.

    "Hello beautiful, it''s time for you to fulfil your bet." He said and ced a hand on Sira''s shoulder. "Come on get up. You can meet your boyfriend after I am done with you." He said and shook her body.

    However, Sira gave no reaction, she just continued to sob at her ce.

    "Don''t worry I will satisfy you better... aah!" Before Tommo couldplete his sentence his hand was pped away from Sira''s shoulder by Elma.

    She was looking at him with anger in her eyes.

 Chapter 258 Forgiveness

    Chapter 258 Forgiveness

    "Get away from her! She will not indulge in your perverted desires!" Elma said and stood up, she looked at Tommo with anger visible in her eyes.

    She despised men like him.

    Tommo also looked at her and raised his nose in annoyance. "Don''t interfere in our private matters. She is the one to decide if she wants to fulfil her bet or not." He said as he pointed at Sira kneeling on the floor.

    "Sira, tell this pathetic guy to go away and I will take care of the rest." Elma red at Tommo and then looked at Sira kneeling on the floor.

    She could never bear such crude behaviour.

    "Sira, what happened to our bet? Or are you a coward like Sika?" Tommo said and snorted, there was a mocking expression on his face.

    "I will happily go away and forget that we ced any sort of bets. But remember that your dear boyfriend couldn''t even protect you and you can''t even keep your word." He said and let out augh.

    "Shut up! Don''t provoke her." Elma said with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "Madam, please don''t interfere in the matter of others." Tommo looked, Elma in the eyes, and he also started to get annoyed by her behaviour.

    "You..."

    Before Elma could say anything she felt a hand on her shoulder, she looked back and it was Jack who stopped her. "Elma, I don''t think we should interfere. It''s her choice if whether she wanna go or not?" He said and took in a deep breath. "We were here to get my golden card, let''s go and do that." He said again.

    "Yes, go away, your boyfriend is right, you don''t have any say in our matter!" Tommo said in a disdainful tone. He clearly looked down on Elma and Jack.

    Elma wanted to fight back, however, she could feel Jack''s grip tightening on her shoulder and then she took in a deep breath. She casted a gaze at Jack and then looked at Sira again.

    "Sira, say something." She murmured.

    Sira stood up and after wiping her tears she looked at Tommo with her eyes red. She then looked at the silver-haireddy standing beside Tommo. Gritting her teeth she nodded.

    "Ok, I will go through the bet but don''t you dare to call my Sika a coward!" She looked at him with an angry expression.

    Both Elma and Jack let out a sigh of defeat at her words. They wanted to help her, however she had no intentions of getting help.

    "Sira, you should think this through. What would Sika think if he finds out about this?" Elma asked with her brows raised.

    Sira listened to her and looked at her. A saddened smile then formed on her face. "Thank you for your support madam, but I don''t wanna pull you into this mess." She nced back at Tommo. "He is not something that we can mess with." She said and a helpless expression appeared on her face.

    Tommo smiled and wished at her words and a proud expression appeared on his face.

    The silver-haired woman gritted her teeth in defeat at Sira''s words too.

    "What do you mean?" Elma asked with a confused expression on her face. She couldn''t understand why Sira would say that.

    "He is the leader of the Red Death Gang. I have made a bet with him, and if I don''t follow that he might kill me and Sika." Sira said while gulping her saliva and looking back at Tommo, even tears formed in her eyes.

    "Yeah, if not for the bet then we would been safe because of Red cors, however since we have made the bet now even red cors would not save us." The silver-haireddy said she was sad that she made a bed bet and basically destroyed her future, now she had to carry this man''s baby.

    She was disgusted by the fact.

    "Red Death Gang?" Elma was confused. Even Jack narrowed his eyes at the mention of the gang, he didn''t know about it.

    "You ignorant people don''t even know about me and still spoke against me?! You should just go before I lose my temper!" Tommo said as he looked at Elma and Jack with anger in his eyes.

    Elma took in a deep breath at his words. "I can still help you. My father is..."

    "Fucking bitch! Can''t you understand simple words? She doesn''t wanna listen to you and wants to go with me! So why do you have any problems?!" Tommo interrupted Elma''s sentence.

    Jack heard his words and stepped forward. Till now he was silent since things were going respectfully. However, now Tommo has called Elma a bitch and Jack could never tolerate it.

    It was now a matter of the respect of his woman.

    "Keep your tongue in check mister. We are going!" Jack red deep into Tommo''s eyes, he wasn''t a bit scared of him. He then grabbed Elma''s hand and started pulling her away. "Let''s go Elma."

    "But Jack, we can''t let that pathetic guy force these two girls. My father can show him his ce." She said while walking with him.

    "We can''t help someone that doesn''t wanna be helped," Jack said as he looked at Tommo with cold eyes.

    Elma gulped her saliva at his words and turned silent. He was right, she couldn''t help Sira if she didn''t wanna be helped.

    "Who are you calling pathetic?! You bitch!" Tommo yelled from behind stopping Jack and Elma at their ces and drawing everyone''s attention.

    The people that were heading their way stopped and looked at the new turn of events.

    Both Jack and Elma stopped and looked at Tommo again, Jack was even more furious than before. Although he knew that it was somewhat Elma''s fault too, however as her man it was his duty to protect her honour.

    He can''t let someone disrespect her twice.

    "Your ass is a pretty big miss, that indicates that you can give birth to some healthy kids, how about you make a bet with me?" Tommo stepped forward and looked at Elma with a big grin on his face.

    His lustful gaze then moved up to down over her body.

    "I promise to treat you gently after you lose the bet," Tommo said again and licked his lips. "I will treat you so good that you will forget about this pussy boyfriend of yours." He took a step forward and let out augh.

    However, before he could fully taste her body with his eyes Jack came forward and stood in front of Elma, he had an angry expression on his face.

    He was clearly not happy with Tommo''s words.

    "Look, that guy is fighting with Tommo! Does he not know who Tommo is after that previous bet? Is he stupid?" Someone from the collected crowd said.

    Everyone knew how cunning Tommo was and how stupid it was to fight with him.

    "He looks young, he must be from a rich family thinking that he is invisible. However, this is a superhuman society! Money doesn''t have the same value here." Another person from the crowd snorted.

    Everyone started looking down on Jack, because of his young appearance and who he was facing.

    "Ask her forgiveness before I teach you a lesson," Jack said as he looked at Tommo with a calm but fiery expression. Everyone could feel the threat in his words. He was clearly looking down on Tommo.

    Tommo snorted at his words. "Forgiveness?! Hahaha... She will beg for forgiveness when she will be in bed with me." He said and let out another loudugh. There was disdain in his voice.

    When the people from the crowd heard his words all of them looked at Elma standing behind Jack.

    "He is here with that beauty. I have never seen her before. She looks mature and calm." Someone said.

    "I think they should just go back and not cause any more trouble for themselves. It would be best for them if they don''t fight with Tommo."

    The crowd chatted about the situation.

    Between the crowd, the ck hooded guy looked at the whole situation with a frown on his face. He was looking at Elma with his eyes narrowed. ''She looks familiar. Have I seen her before?'' He thought and started contemting.

    Jack heard Tommo''s provocative words however didn''t lose his calm, he took in a deep breath and took another step forward towards Tommo.

    "This is yourst chance, after this even god won''t be able to save you," Jack said as he looked at Tommo with fury in his eyes.

    "Last chance? Pft..." Tommoughed again. "Don''t fuck with me kid and send that bitch here and I might not beat you up badly." He said and clenched his fist then a red aura started surrounding his body.

    Everyone in the crowd gasped when they saw the red aura.

    "Is he gonna start a fight inside the facility?!" Someone said.

    "Yes, the red cors would not be happy!"

    Jack looked at him and a yellow ball formed in his hand. He was ready to fight too.

    "Jack, its not allowed to fight without permission." Elma said form behind.

    "How about we sign a death match?!" Tommo said suddenly.

    Suddenly more gasps resounded in the hallway.

 Chapter 259 I agree

    <h4>Chapter 259 I agree</h4>

    "A death match!"

    "Tommo is going for the kill here! This is gonna be interesting."

    "Yes, to think that we will witness two of such incidents in a single day. I could have paid to watch this."

    Suddenly murmurs started to reverberate in the hallway after Tommo mentioned the Death Match to Jack.

    Jack on the other hand looked at Tommo with his eyes narrowed. He couldn''t tell what Tommo was thinking. To suggest a death match is like using an axe to cut vegetables.

    And Jack has just seen how conniving Tommo is, there is no way Jack would ce a losing bet. After all, he has more things to do.

    However, he also has to save Elma''s dignity, he can''t just let some random guy degrade her like this.

    An angry expression appeared on his face as he thought about what he would do. ''I can never ept a death match from him, who knows what underhanded method he might use?'' He gritted his teeth at the thought.

    "Jack, let''s go and register you for the golden card. It''s not worth your time to argue with such pigs!" Elma ced her hand on his shoulder and said. She was also looking at Tommo with anger in her eyes.

    Jack listened to her and took a deep breath, she was right, it was better to get out of this situation now. However, a corner of his consciousness can''t let him forgive Tommo this easily.

    He wanted to teach this foul-mouthed bastard a lesson.

    Tommo also heard Elma''s words and a wide grin formed on his face. He looked at both of them with an amused expression on his face.

    "Such a coward, can''t even protect your girlfriend''s dignity. Just send her to me already, I will turn her into a mess tonight. Hehe..." He said and let out an evilugh.

    It was as if he was enjoying the situation. He liked humiliating them.

    Jack gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He took out his phone and opened the notes. He then wrote a question and looked for his truth meter for the answer.

    Tommo looked at him typing something and narrowed his eyes. "Who are you messaging pussy? Your mama? Will shee to save you? I hope she is sexy. Hahaha..." He let out another loudughter.

    Everyone knew that Tommo''s shamelessness had no bounds. He was repeatedly provoking Jack and Elma.

    "Jack let''s go," Elma said as a worried expression appeared on her face. "My father will take care of this piece of shit." She said again.

    Jack looked at the answer to his question and then took in a deep breath, then a smile formed on his face.

    ''So the chance of me winning against this dude is ninth per cent.'' He had just asked his truth meter the chances of him winning and it was a whooping ny per cent, which meant it would be easy to defeat Tommo.

    "Elma, let me teach this bastard a lesson," Jack said and ced his phone in his pocket. A confident expression appearing on his face.

    "No, Jack, he is extremely clever. We have just seen it. I can''t let you risk your life here." Elma said with an annoyed expression.

    She didn''t want Jack to risk his life.

    "Your girl is right boy. You won''t win against me." Tommo said and let out augh.

    "Yes, chances of the new guy winning against Tommo is extremely low."

    "He should back down when he still has a chance."

    "Looks like he will die in Tommo''s hands today."

    The crowd started chatting and most of them were looking down on Jack, because of how young he was and how he didn''t even have a golden card.

    Tommo was already a golden card holder and he also had a history of never losing a bet.

    It was clear who would win this death match.

    Jack just stayed calm and took in a deep breath, he then looked back at Elma. "You have to believe me. I will win." Jack said looking her in the eyes.

    Elma turned silent at his words and after some time she nodded. "OK then." She said and stepped back.

    Jack heard and was surprised that she agreed on this quickly, however, he was happy that he didn''t have to waste time trying to make her understand. ''Looks like she has started to believe in me.'' He thought and looked at Tommo again.

    "What will I get if I kill you?" Jack asked suddenly.

    Tommo smiled at his words. "These two will be free to go." Tommo looked at the silver-haireddy and Sira with a smile on his face.

    Jack chucked at his words. "You think I am some fool? They too will obviously be free after you die." A sharp expression appeared on Jack''s face. "I need all your property after I kill you," Jack said.

    Tommo looked at Jack with his eyes narrowing in a smile. "Well, my property is of no use after I die, so you can have it." He took a step forward and his gazended on Elma. "However if I kill you then she will be my ve forever." He pointed his finger at her.

    "He is so evil. Hahaha... This will be fun to watch." Someone from the crowd said.

    "Yes, these young guys nowadays have boiling blood, they get a superpower and they think they are invincible. Ha... Tommo will teach this brat a lesson today." Another one said.

    Jack on the other hand turned silent at Tommo''s words. "I don''t have any right over her. I can give you my property instead." He said.

    Tommo grinned at his words. "I already have more money than I am ever gonna need." He looked at Elma again. "Do you not believe in him? If you do then agree to this bet." He said.

    Jack looked back at Elma with his eyes narrowed. "Elma you don''t..."

    "I agree," Elma said with a confident expression before Jack could finish his words.

    "Hahaha... Good choice. I will take good care of you." Tommo said and looked at Jack again. "So it''s startled now. Let''s go and sign the contract now." He said again.

    Jack looked at Elma and let out a sigh, he then looked at Tommo again, and a determined expression then appeared on his face. "Let''s go then." He said. He was confident that he would win against Tommo.

    Tommo also nodded at Jack.

    And just as they were about to step towards the registering room, where they could set up a death match, a high-pitched voice resounded in the hallway.

    "Jack?"

    Everyone present heard the voice and turned around to look at the source and when they saw the owner of the voice a sacred expression appeared on their faces.

    The ck hooded guy gulped his saliva and stepped back. "Why... Why is she here?" He thought and a terrified expression appeared on his face.

    Even Tommo had a respectful expression on his face when he saw the source of the voice.

    Elma on the other hand had a confused expression.

    And only Jack was standing there calmly. There was even a bit of annoyance in his eyes.

    "What are you doing here?" The voice asked again and stepped forward.

    Jack looked at her green hair and sighed. "I could ask you the same question, Hena. What are you doing here?" Jack stepped towards her.

    The source of the voice was none other than Hena.

    "It''s Hena! The green devil..." One of the guys murmured from the crowd, his voice containing a hint of terror.

    "This new guy knows Hena? And even dare to talk to her like that? Looks like Tommo is in big trouble now." Another guy said as he looked at Tommo with pity.

    Even the ck hooded guy looked at Tommo with disbelief. "Looks like his luck is over now." He murmured under his breath.

    Hena looked at Jack and the annoyance on his face and could feel her heart beating out of her chest. ''Why do I feel so nervous in front of him?'' She thought and gulped her saliva.

    ''And what''s with my heart... I feel so attracted towards him.'' She took in a deep breath and stepped forward.

    "I am sorry Jack for leaving without saying anything." She said and an apologetic expression appeared on her face.

    And just as she said this sentence the crowd went in shock.

    "The Green Devil is asking for forgiveness! Just... Just who is this guy!"

    "Tommo is in deep trouble this time!"

    The same crowd that was looking at Jack with pity was now looking at Tommo with pity. The situation waspletely changed in a single moment because Hena was now here and she was apologizing to Jack.

    Everyone here knew about Hena and how bad her temper was, they never thought that she would ever ask for forgiveness from anyone other than her mother. However now here she was apologising to Jack.

 Chapter 260 He is dead!

    <h4>Chapter 260 He is dead!</h4>

    "You never showed up after that? What do you think of me?" Jack asked with his eyes narrowed. After the day she ran away from his house. Hena never showed up again. And never tried to contact Jack even after he saved her life.

    "I wanted to contact you, but I was scared of her," Hena said as she looked down on the floor. She was talking about Nicole.

    Last time Nicole scared her away from Jack''s mansion. After that, she never dared to show herself in front of Jack.

    Jack listened to her and turned silent and after some moment he took in a deep breath and nodded. He then looked at her with a calm expression. "What are you doing here?" He asked.

    "Well, this facility is under my mom''s control. So I was just checking in on themotion, I never thought that I would find you here." Hena said and looked at the crowd surrounding Jack and Tommo.

    "What is happening here?" She asked with her brows raised. She wanted to know why such a crowd was gathered around Jack.

    "Well, he wanted a death match with me," Jack said and pointed at Tommo.

    And just as he said so Tommo took in a deep breath and goosebumps rose on his body, he could feel his body temperature dropping down.

    Hena heard Jack and then her gazended on Tommo. "A death match?" An angry expression appeared on her face. Even some of her green aura started leaking out of her body, creating heavy pressure in the hall.

    "Shit, Tommo is dead now. He offended someone who is close to Hena. He is dead for sure." Someone from the crowd murmured with a terrified tone.

    "Yeah, it seems like his luck had run out now. He messed with the wrong person this time." Another person said as he looked at Tommo with pity in his eyes.

    Everyone knew about Hena and her bad temper. She has previously killed many people because of her anger issues and has never gotten in trouble because of her powerful mother.

    And now Tommo has angered her. One could tell what would happen to him now.

    "How dare you cause trouble in this facility?!" Hena said as more green aura revolved around her body and she took a step towards Tommo.

    Sweat covered Tommo''s body as he quickly kneeled down on the floor and banged his head in front of Hena. "I am sorry Miss Hena. I didn''t know that they were your friend. I would have never dared to offend him if I knew earlier." He quickly apologised.

    Hena looked at him with a disdainful expression on her face. For some reason, she was feeling extremely angry towards Tommo since he had offended Jack.

    "You think you are apologizing to the right person?" Hena asked and raised her hand, and then a green de formed in her hand. It was clear that she was about to attack Tommo.

    "He is dead!"

    "Tommo has offended Green Death out of all the people he could have offended. Everyone knows that she is merciless."

    The crowd started murmuring. They were surprised by the turn of events.

    Tommo moved his head up and his gazended on the green de in her hand. His eyes almost popped out because of fear. He quickly kneeled towards Jack and started begging.

    "I am sorry sir! Please forgive me. I will never do these sorts of things anymore!" He started begging.

    ''Fuck, I never thought that this pathetic guy would have the backing of the green devil herself!'' Tommo clenched his teeth as sweat covered his forehead.

    Jack looked at Elma and took in a deep breath, he then looked at Sira and the silver-haireddy. "I am not the one to forgive you. You have used degrading words against these threedies. They are the ones that can forgive you." Jack said and stepped back.

    Tommo listened to him and tears formed in his eyes. He looked at all three of thedies with a begging expression on his face.

    He was about to enjoy the two of them after going home, however now he has to beg for his life to them. All of this is because of Jack.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at all three of them. ''Shit, I have to beg for my life to the three of these bitches.'' He thought, however, that he had no other options he swallowed his pride and started begging.

    "Please, I beg you, you can go your way and forget about the bet. Please forgive me." Tommo said with a shameful expression on his face.

    Sira looked at him with a frown on her face and then she looked at Jack with a grateful expression.

    The silver-haired girl on the other hand looked at Jack with a glimmer in her eyes. ''This... He is amazing.'' A smile formed on her face. After that, she looked at Tommo with an annoyed expression.

    She was grateful that she was finally free from this pathetic guy.

    "I will never forgive him," Elma said with a snort and looked away. She was extremely annoyed by Tommo as he tried to kill Jack and even talked to her like she was some slut.

    Tommo gulped his saliva and looked at Elma. "Please, madam, I will do anything, you can even have my property." More tears dripped down his eyes.

    When the crowd saw Tommo''s pathetic condition they were shocked.

    "It''s good that he is finally getting the punishment for his evil works."

    "Yes, he is such a douchebag. He has previously ruined many girls'' lives. There are even rumours that he traffics girls. Tch... It would be better if he died."

    Many were happy that Tommo was getting what he deserved.

    "Please, Madam... Agh..."

    Before Tommo could say anything else his eyes widened in terror and then he could feel blood draining out of his body at a rapid pace.

    "They didn''t forgive you so you die!" The green de appeared in Hena''s hand again and this time there was blood on it.

    Silence covered the whole ce as everyone took a step back in terror.

    Tommo on the other hand looked down in disbelief and could see a puddle of blood collecting below his legs. His head started turning drowsy and he could feel blood dripping out of his neck.

    Plop!

    Finally, his head rolled down from his head andnded in his own pool of blood. "Fuck... You..." These were hisst words before his body also fell on the ground.

    Sira who was standing just behind Tommo when saw his head suddenly decapitated let out an audible gasp. "This... This..." She looked at Hena with a terror-filled expression on her face.

    She never thought that Hena would really kill Tommo.

    The silver-haired girl was also extremely surprised. She never thought that Hena would kill someone so easily.

    And so was everyone else present in the Hallway. They have all heard about Hena''s temper and know that she has killed many people in the past, however, none of them thought that she would kill someone so easily.

    Even when Tommo was literally begging for his life.

    Elma had a surprised expression on her face when she looked at Tommo''s dead body, her gaze then moved towards Hena and she took in a deep breath. ''She is dangerous.''

    Jack on the other hand looked at Hena and let out a sigh. He then ced his hand on her shoulder "Let''s go away from here." He said he didn''t wanna stay here for any longer than he needed as it could attract more trouble.

    Hena nodded and looked at Everyone present in the hallway with a furious gaze. "Let this be an example. Fuck with someone rted to me and I fuck with you." She snorted and moved behind Jack.

    Jack didn''t look back and took Elma to the registration room.

    After they were gone a few men in ck suits appeared at the location of Tommo''s dead body and cleaned everything up, they even chased out the people who were idealing around.

    The silver-haireddy wanted to go and talk to Jack, however stopped herself because of Hena. She didn''t wanna be be-headed just like Tommo.

    Sira on the other hand took in a deep breath and waited outside the medical care unit for Sika toe back, she was grateful to Jack.

    "You have awakened a superpower!" Hena looked at Jack with her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Yes." Jack nodded.

    "Wow! That''s great news." Hena smiled. "So you are here to get a golden card?" She asked.

    "Hmm..." Jack nodded.

    "By the way Jack. Thanks for saving my life in the previous dimension and form that purple-haireddy," she murmured and looked down, a blush then formed on her face.

    "Thanks for saving us today," Elma said from behind with a smile on her face.

    "Well, it''s not a big deal. He was just a pathetic dude. It wasing for him one day."

 Chapter 261 Discount

    <h4>Chapter 261 Discount </h4>

    ?261 Discount

    Soon enough Jack, Hena and Elma reached in front of a small counter, behind which ady was sitting in a ck suit, she looked at the three of them and smiled, however when her gazended on Hena, her eyes widened in terror and she quickly stood up.

    "Mad... Madam..." She said with a slight bow.

    Hena looked at her and nodded. "Here is my friend. He wants the golden card, quickly prepare a test for him." Hena said.

    Thedy gulped and her body turned jittery. She looked at Jack and giving him a small smile she quickly started operating herputer.

    "Sir, may I know your name?" She asked.

    Jack looked at her shaking in fear and then he cast a gaze at Hena. She only smiled at him innocently.

    Letting out a sigh he looked back at the officedy and nodded.

    "Jack." He said.

    Elma was also looking at Hena with a frown on her face. She hasn''t seen her before but has heard about her after Jack returned from the other dimension.

    ording to Feba''s reports, Hena was the one who was behind Jack and was trying to kill him.

    After Jack returned, Elma always wanted to teach Hena a lesson, however now she hase to find that both Hena and Jack had be friends.

    ''No, they are not friends! The way she is looking at him is all too familiar.'' A sigh moved out of her chest. She could tell that Hena was infatuated by Jack.

    The way her eyes sparkle while talking to Jack, tells Elma that Hena is clearly in love with him.

    ''This guy... He has a unique charm on all thedies.'' Elma looked at Jack while he was giving out information about himself at the deskdy and took in a deep breath.

    ''If only he could be mine alone then I am ready to give up everything and spend the rest of my life with him.'' She thought and a small blush formed on her face.

    She started imagining all sorts of future scenarios with Jack. Like how her life would be if she became his housewife. A subconscious smile formed on her face.

    However, her train of thought suddenly broke when Jack suddenly turned his head and looked at her with a confused expression.

    "What are you spacing out for?" He asked.

    Elma coughed and looked away, a slight blush then formed on her face. "Nothing." She murmured.

    Jack sighed at her and turned to the deskdy again.

    "Sir, you will need to deposit a hundred thousand dors as examination fees." The Deskdy said suddenly.

    Hena heard her and narrowed her eyes. "Didn''t I tell you that he is my friend?" Hena suddenly asked as she looked at the deskdy with an annoyed expression on her face.

    The deskdy looked at Hena and gulped her saliva, her mouth turned down in fear and sweat formed on her forehead. "Ah... Sorry madam, I will quickly add a hundred per cent discount." She said and moved her head down.

    "A hundred per cent discount? For who?!" Suddenly a mocking voice resounded behind the three of them and all of them turned around to look at the source of the voice.

    It was a young man with blonde hair, he was looking at Hena with his eyes narrowed in annoyance.

    Hena also looked at him and raised her brows.

    Elma also recognized this man immediately.

    Jack on the other hand was the only clueless person. He didn''t know the guy, even the deskdy behind him stood up and looked at the man with a knowing expression on her face.

    "Cavin? What are you doing here?" Hena asked with her eyes narrowed.

    The man was Cavin, Ashley''s boyfriend. Ashley died in the other dimension, she was killed by Vieva. However, Jack doesn''t know that Cavin is Ashley''s boyfriend.

    Cavin snorted at her words. "I am an executive at Red Cors, can''t Ie here?" He asked and stepped forward. His gaze thennded on Jack and he looked away in annoyance.

    His eyes thennded on the deskdy. "Don''t you know that no one is immune to the Goldne card''s examination fee?!" He said with his tone containing a hint of anger.

    The deskdy had a troubled expression on her face. She looked at Hena and gulped her saliva.

    "I told her to do so. This facility is under my mother''s control! I can do anything here." Hena said with a disdainful expression on her face.

    Cavin turned his head and looked at Hena, he then gritted his teeth. "Does your mother know that you are giving a discount to someone who killed Ashley?" Cavin asked with his brows raised. Anger was clearly visible on his face.

    Jack listened to him and narrowed his eyes. He remembered Ashely''s name, both Hena and Vieva had mentioned it previously. She came to the other dimension with Hena and ended up dying at Vieva''s hands.

    Elma looked at themotion and took in a deep breath. ''I should have called my father beforeing here. None of this would have been happening then.'' she thought and looked at Jack.

    The same thoughts started moving through her mind and a blush formed on her face again. "Hey, can you spend some time with me after you are finished with here?" She moved near him and asked.

    Jack turned his head and looked at her with his brows raised. "What are you thinking in this situation?" He was confused by Elma''s words.

    In front of her, both Hena and Cavin were fighting and she was having strange thoughts about Jack.

    Elma listened to him and her blush turned deeper, even a shameful expression appeared on her face. "I am sorry." She said and looked at both Hena and Cavin.

    Jack chuckled internally at her reaction and also turned his head around. A serious expression then appeared on his face.

    "You! Are you threatening me with my mother''s name?!" Hena asked as a green aura surrounded her body.

    "No, I am just asking, if your mother knows about this," Cavin said and snorted and then his eyesnded on Jack. A disdainful expression then appeared on his face.

    "And I don''t think this dude will be able to get a golden card. You are wasting thepany''s resources on him." He said and chuckled.

    Hena took in a deep breath of anger at his words. "Don''t talk about him like that! This is yourst warning!"

    "Why? He murdered my Ashely! And now you are supporting him?! Don''t tell me that you also helped him in killing her?!" Cavin pointed at Hena.

    Hena''s eyes widened at his words. Even Jack was a bit perplexed. He didn''t kill Ashley and now Cavin was using him again and again of her murder. Jack was a bit annoyed by this.

    "He is not the one that killed Ashley! And no I am not supporting Ashely''s murderer! I am supporting my friend!" Hena exined in a loud and clear voice.

    Jack let out a sigh at her words, while Elma stayed silent.

    "It was someone rted to him that killed Ashely!" Cavin said.

    "So?! It wasn''t him! And you don''t know theplete truth so fuck off before I lose my temper!" More green energy moved out of Hena and created a suppressing aura in the surroundings.

    Cavin looked at her getting even angrier and gritted his teeth. After some time he snorted and backed away. "Do whatever the fuck you want, but I will make sure to kill whoever was responsible for Ashely''s death!" He said and red at Jack for a few seconds, after that, he moved away from the ce, and he was gone in a few moments.

    Only after hepletely disappeared from the ce did Hena calm down and take her aura back to her body, relieving the heavy atmosphere in the surroundings.

    Jack looked at her and sighed. "Don''t worry he can''t do anything to me." He said and looked at the deskdy.

    "Hmph! I will kill him even if he dared to touch you!" Hena said and snorted.

    Jack let out a breath at her words.

    "No need for a discount, I am ready to pay the fee." He said and pulled out his debit cards.

    "No! You won''t pay!" Hena quickly came forward and took the cards from his hands, she then red at the deskdy with an annoyed expression on her face. "How much more time will it take?" She asked.

    A shiver ran down the deskdy''s spine at her words and she quickly took out a paper from her printer.

    "It''s ready madam." She said and looked at Jack. "Sir, please sign this paper and you can go in the next round." She said again and ced a paper in front of him.

    Jack looked at the paper and then looked at Elma. "Have you read it before?" He asked.

    "Don''t worry, just sign the paper. It''s nothing important." Elma waved her hand, there was a carefree expression on her face. She had already read the paper and it was only for record purposes.

    Jack nodded at her and took a pen he quickly signed the paper.

 Chapter 262 Infurio?

    <h4>Chapter 262 Infurio? </h4>

    ?262 Infurio?

    "Your test will start in ten minutes, sir." The deskdy looked at Jack with a nervous smile on her face. "You can wait in the facility hallway." She said.

    "We know." Hena snorted and moved towards the hallway again, in front of the ring.

    Behind her Jack and Elma also followed and soon enough they were in front of the ss door of the fighting ring.

    "What do you think you will have to fight? That Lizards monster?" Elma asked suddenly as they waited for Jack''s turn.

    Jack looked at her and turned silent. "I hope not." He said he had seen the Lizard''s power and its speed. Although he was confident in his ability, he saw almost made a much out of Sika with a single attack.

    Jack was sure that if he got hit like Sika then he would be dead on the spot. Although he could increase his power with his death ring, however, that would be considered cheating.

    He doesn''t know if the red cors would give him a golden card if he used some external item to fight, and he doesn''t really want to use his death ring, as it could attract a lot of greedy eyes.

    He didn''t want any more problems than he already had.

    "It''s rare for the same test to be held consecutively," Hena said and took in a deep breath, there was a slightly confident expression on her face.

    "So what do you think would be Jack''s opponent?" Elma looked at Hena.

    Hena looked at her and her gaze moved up to down on her body, she could see that Elma was beautiful and curvy. Her gaze then rested on Jack for a second and moved to Elma again.

    "There are so many tests in the golden card ring, it could be anything." She replied and looked away. There was a slightly jealous expression on her face.

    Elma looked at her strange expression and a frown appeared on her face. However, she didn''t say anything, as she doesn''t know Hena that well and she has also seen her bad temper.

    Hena has just killed a golden cardholder and no one in the red cors seems to care, Elma could tell that Hena had a strong background or strong power.

    "What did you face in your test?" Jack suddenly looked at Elma and asked, he was curious about Elma''s teat.

    When Elma heard his question a proud expression appeared on her face, she rubbed the ridge of her nose and smiled. "I had to kill an Infurio." She said and let out a small chuckle.

    Hena listened to her and looked at Elma with a surprised expression on her face. "You killed an Infurio? That''s impressive." Hena said.

    Jack listened to her words and looked at Elma. If Hena was saying something was impressive then it must be great.

    "What is an Infurio?" He asked.

    "Well, they say it''s a demon from another realm. Personally, I think it''s from hell." Hena said and snorted.

    "Hell?" Jack looked at her with his eyebrows raised.

    "Yes, they are an annoying bunch to deal with, they have both high attack power and high defensive capabilities. And what makes them a nuisance is their ability to control fire." Hena exined.

    Jack listened to her and raised his brows in amazement. He then looked back at Elma with a surprised expression. "How did you kill such a thing?" He asked.

    "Well, I am not as weak as you think," Elma said and nced at Hena. "I will tell youter." She said again.

    Jack took in a deep breath and nodded.

    Hena on the other hand snorted at her words. "Well, it''s not that impressive, to be honest. I once killed five Infurios alone." She said and let out a disdainfulugh.

    Elma listened to her and turned silent. She could tell that Hena wanted to provoke her and she didn''t wanna be her puppet.

    When Hena saw her turning silent, she also sealed her lips.

    Jack looked at both of them and sighed. He then waited for his turn and soon enough the ss door slid open with a creaking noise and his name shed on the screen above it.

    "Go on, it''s your turn," Hena said and moved aside from the entrance. "Don''t lose face." She said again.

    Jack stayed silent at her words.

    "I know you can do this Jack, but if you feel danger then give up immediately." Elma ced a hand on his face and then moving on her toes she kissed on his lips. "I love you." She looked into his eyes.

    Jack nodded at her. "Don''t worry." He said.

    Hena looked at the chemistry between them and took in a deep breath. ''Why I am feeling so jealous!'' She thought and stepped back, her eyes thennded on Elma. ''This bitch! She is getting all over Jack, it''s as if he is her property! Hmph!''

    Elma could feel her fiery gaze and her smile widened. ''So she is jealous of me.'' She chuckled internally andnded another kiss on Jack''s lips.

    Hena gritted her teeth at Elma''s provocation. ''I have to calm down, I can''t kill thisdy or Jack would hate me.'' She thought and took in a deep breath.

    Jack didn''t say anything about their fiery internal exchange and stepped onto the ground with a solemn expression on his face.

    Soon enough the ss door closed again and Jack was in the middle of the ring again.

    "Look, he is the guy that was facing Tommo just now."

    "Yes, he was with Hena. So he is here for the golden card too. He must be strong."

    "Strong? Hmph, he was saved by Hena or else his girlfriend would have been sleeping with Tommo by now."

    The crowd started chatting about Jack and many people anticipated his match.

    Both Hena and Elma ignored the voices and focused on Jack, they were more interested in the uing fight.

    ''These pathetic guys have a death wish.'' Hena snorted internally and looked at the crowd with a disdainful expression on her face.

    She didn''t wanna kill more than one guy in a single day, or her mother might punish him, so she stayed silent.

    "Here ites, it''s the Mutated Lizard again!" Someone from the crowd yelled.

    Hearing his voice everyone focused on the lower gate inside the ring and formed it a giant shilloute could be seen.

    Both Elma and Hena could tell that it was the mutated Lizard.

    "You said the same matches don''t happen twice in a row." Elma looked at Hena with her brows raised.

    Hena listened to her and started at the mutated Lizard with a frown on her face, her gaze thennded on Elma. "I said that it''s rare for the same test to be held twice in a row." Hena looked away again and took in a deep breath. "This could be a hard one for him." She murmured.

    "No, Jack would be able to defeat it. I believe in him." Elma said and a calm expression appeared on her face. She knows that Jack is more than he shows.

    "I know. He is special." Hena suddenly murmured.

    Elma listened to her and looked at her face, she could see an enchanted expression on her face. ''She is so deep in love with him.'' A small smile formed on her face. She could rte to Hena.

    "Hahaha... It''s the Mutated Lizard again. This guy is dead for sure. Even Sika suffered major injuries against it." One of the guys said from the crowd.

    "Speak carefully, Hena is still here she might listen to you and send you to meet Tommo." Another guy replied.

    When the first guy heard Hena''s name, his eyes widened and he quickly looked around and soon enough his gazended on a green-haired girl looking at him.

    Sweat covered his forehead and his legs turned weak. "I... I am sorry, Miss Hena." He said, his voice stuttering, and then started stumbling back into the crowd, soon enough he was gone from the crowd.

    Hena snorted after he was gone.

    "You have a unique charm on guys. They almost piss their pants if they see you." Elma chuckled from behind.

    "What do you mean?" Hena turned her head and looked at Elma with her brows raised.

    "I mean, how will you ever get a boyfriend this way? You know men like more feminine women." Elma said and smiled at Hena.

    Hena listened to her and turned silent and only after a moment did her mouth open. "Are you telling the truth?" Hena asked and looked at Jack.

    "Yes." Elma chuckled again.

    Hena took in a deep breath at her words. ''Does he like feminine women too?'' she thought and looked at Elma. ''That must be the case. This bitch here is as girly a girl could be.'' Her gaze moved over Elma from up to down.

    Elma could tell what was going through her mind and didn''t say anything, she was amused by Hena''s reactions.

    "The fight is starting." Someone said suddenly and everyone focused in the ring.

 Chapter 263 Sanguine Mist

    <h4>Chapter 263 Sanguine Mist </h4>

    ?263 Sanguine Mist

    "The fight is starting!"

    When the voice resounded in the room, everyone held their breaths and their eyes turned towards the ring.

    Everyone looked at Jack and the mutated Lizard and an excited expression appeared on their faces.

    "I don''t think this guy would be able to win, even Sika ended up dead in front of this lizard."

    "Well, he is with Hena, he must have some capability for him to be Hena''s friend."

    The crowd started forming different opinions about Jack, and both Hena and Elma were listening to them, however, they didn''t care, what mattered to them was the fight between Jack and the Monster.

    Both of them believe in Jack and both of them know that he will win.

    Rawr!

    The lizard looked at Jack with a ferocious gaze and stepped forward, showing its sharp teeth.

    The Lizard''s every step ced a strange pressure on Jack as if he was feeling pressed by heavy gravity.

    He felt like he was on some bigger.

    He took in a deep breath and controlled his emotions. Then raising his hand he started looking into his mind and soon enough he could feel his yellow energy again.

    Pulling the energy out of his body it swirled on his palm and soon enough a yellow ball of energy formed on his hand.

    Both Hena and Elma looked at his energy with their eyes narrowed. This was the first time they were seeing it and they could tell that it was powerful.

    Even the crowd looked at the energy with strange expressions on their faces.

    "Look that energy looks dangerous!"

    "He is indeed powerful, how can he be not? After all, he is with Miss Hena herself."

    "Hmph, that could be just a hoax, let''s wait and see if it''s all for show or if it has some potential."

    The crowd started murmuring among themselves as they saw the yellow energy.

    "What do you think about that energy? Will he be able to defeat that Lizard?" Elma suddenly asked with her brows raised as she looked at Hena.

    She could tell that Hena was strong and may be able to tell if the energy would work or not.

    Hena stayed silent at her question and then she took a deep breath, her gaze then moved from Jack andnded on Elma.

    "His energy is powerful, I can sense it!" she said and looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed. There was aplicated expression on her face. "It might be even better than my green energy." She said and took in a deep breath.

    When Elma heard her, she raised her brows in shock. "Even better than yours?" She can''t help but exim. Although this was the first time she had met Hena, however, she had heard about her a lot.

    Elma knows that Hena is one of the most powerful members of Red Cors and a proud one too, for her to say that Jack''s energy was more powerful than hers means that Jack was really strong.

    Even Jack would be shocked if he heard Hena''s words. He has seen her wrath in the other dimension and if not for Vieva getting the power of the ring in time then She would have killed them both.

    Some other people in the surroundings also heard Hena''s words and they took a step back in shock.

    Murmurs rang in the hallway as all of them looked at Jack with newfound respect.

    "Miss Hena said that this guy''s power is stronger than hers... Impossible!"

    "Impossible what?! This is a big world, there are many hidden superpowers that we don''t know about, this guy must be one of them."

    "It''s good that Tommo died early, or he would have vomited blood if he found out that this guy was stronger than Miss Hena."

    "Yes, Tommo would have lost his first bet today. Hahaha... But his luck helped him, like always."

    The crowd started chatting, most of them had shocked expressions on their faces. Because of Hena''s statement.

    However, their expressions soon turned ugly when they heard her next statement.

    "However there is a huge problem with his power." She said and took in a deep breath, her gaze gently looked at Jack with hope.

    "What do you mean?" Elma frowned her brows, this was an important matter for her. She loved Jack and wanted to know what sort of problem does his power had.

    "Hmph! I knew that this guy had some sort of problem with his power. There is no way that he would be stronger than Hena. He looks weak."

    "Yes, don''t be too excited guys, even Hena said that this guy has a big problem."

    The crowd''s reaction changed with Hena''s simple statement. The people who were previously looking at Jack with reverence were now looking at him with disdain.

    Some of them even let out a mocking chuckle. They were happy that Jack wasn''t as strong as they imagined.

    The jealousy in their hearts was called down, and a newfound proudness came to their faces.

    After all, how can an average-looking guy get both high power and friendship with Hena? It was like a toad getting swan meat.

    It was outrageous for them!

    "His power... I can feel that it''s extremely, unstable. It should be hard for him to aim it correctly, if not impossible." Hena said and let out a sigh.

    She had high hopes for Jack, after all, she was somewhat infatuated by him. After he has saved her from Vieva she feels a strange attraction towards him.

    She had felt this attraction only with one person in her life before. And that was her mother. However, her attraction towards Jack is a bit different from her mother and she can''t put a finger on what it is.

    Elma listened to Hena and looked at Jack, she could see a confident expression on his face and then a smile moved on her face too. She looked back at Hena and chuckled.

    "Don''t be disappointed, he has a habit of surprising people tremendously." She said.

    Hena listened to her and after a second of silence, she nodded. "Let''s hope for the best. I will make sure to stop this test if it gets even a bit dangerous." She didn''t want any harm to befall on Jack.

    "Thanks," Elma said and turned her body around, straight towards Jack, the fight was almost starting and she didn''t wanna miss even a second of it.

    So did Hena, she also focused her attentionpletely on Jack and looked at the match with both of her hands in front of her chest.

    The crowd in the hallway also focused. They were interested in Jack, as he hade with one of the most powerful red-cor members.

    Some wanted to see his downfall to boost their egos and some were just curiously watching.

    Even the ck hooded guy appeared again and was silently watching the whole match with a keen interest. ''Hena is right, I can feel that his energy is very unpredictable. It should be impossible for him to aim it correctly.'' He thought and rxed back a bit.

    "Ahhhh!!!!" The giant Lizard stamped on the hard ground and jumped forward towards Jack.

    It didn''t turn red as it underestimated Jack.

    Jack saw the huge monstering his way with its mouth open, he could tell that the Lizard wanted to finish him with a single attack.

    However, he was not scared even a bit. There was even a confident smile on his face, it was as if he had everything under his control from the start.

    And the reason for his confidence was the fact that he even managed to injure Nicole, The Queen of Death with his energy. So this Lizard must not be too hard for him to defeat.

    "Get away," Jack said calmly and looked at the green panel in front of him, without giving it any thought and believing in his cheat, he released the yellow energy from his hand.

    Wooosh!!

    A huge air pressure descended in the ring creating a deathly atmosphere just as the yellow energy was released free from his hand.

    The Lizard that was jumping towards Jack suddenly widened its eyes in terror It could feel deathing towards it.

    Rawrr!!

    It let out a loud roar seeing the yellow energy and its scales quickly started turning red. It was changing its form, mid-flight.

    "The lizard is changing! This guy will be defeated now."

    "There is no way that he would be able to stand even a minute in front of the Mutated Lizard''s red form!"

    The crowd started murmuring and guessed that Jack would soon be defeated by the giant Lizard.

    However Hena on the other hand had her eyes wide in surprise. ''Impossible!'' She eximed internally as she saw the yellow energy''s route.

    Even the ck hooded guy''s body tensed up and even goosebumps rose on his body. He even took a step back and gulped his saliva in terror.

    "This guy! He is not so simple..." The ck hooded guy murmured under his breath.

    Boom!!!

    A loud sound resounded in the ring and the atmosphere suddenly turned red.

    A sanguine mist covered the whole ce, blocking visibility.

 Chapter 264 Violent!

    <h4>Chapter 264 Violent! </h4>

    ?264 Violent!

    "What happened? Did the guy turn into blood dust in a single attack?" One of the guys from the crowd said with a mocking tone.

    "Hahaha... So what if he was Hena''s acquaintance, he was still pathetic and weak. Probably Miss Hena took pity on him."

    "Stupid guy, he was just courting death."

    Others also intervened in the conversation, and all of them looked down on Jack. They were happy that he died. As all of them were feeling inferior to him just now.

    "It''s not his blood mindless fools." Suddenly the ck hooded guy snorted and came forward.

    Hena, who was looking at the ring with a surprised expression on her face, broke out of her stupor and looked at the ck hooded guy.

    She took in a deep breath and nodded.

    "Why are you so shocked?" Elma asked she had a worried expression on her face. There was urgency in her voice.

    Hena nced at her and a rxed expression appeared on her face. "Don''t worry, he is fine." She said.

    It was only when Hena said these words that Elma took a breath. She was worried that it was really Jack''s blood. She looked back at the ground and then her eyes changed to that of an eagle.

    "The lizard... It''s nowhere to be seen..." She murmured and then Jack''s silhouette came into her view, a smile then formed on her face. "He is powerful."

    "Indeed. To aim such a violent energy so correctly, he is really powerful."

    "What?! Is it not his blood? What do you mean?!" a guy from the crowd asked with his brows raised as he looked at the ck hooded guy.

    "It''s the Lizard''s blood, it disintegrated in a single attack." He looked in the ring again and pointed. "Look." He said.

    Everyone in the crowd moved their head back and looked in the ring. There the mist was slowly started to settle down and a ck human silhouette was walking out.

    Soon his blood-covered body was visible to everyone, he walked with pressure in his each step and the sanguine air surrounding him, made him look like a demon god.

    His eyes shed yellow for a moment and sent goosebumps to everyone looking.

    Even Hena gulped her saliva at his gaze.

    "He... He is a demon!"

    "Yes! To disintegrate such a big monster in a single attack, even some top-level superhuman can''t do that!"

    "Stay away from him, or he might even kill you. The saying is correct, your friends tell a lot about you. He is friends with Hena, so it is natural for him to be brutal."

    "He is so violent..."

    The crowd started murmuring as Jack stepped towards the hallway and with his every step the crowd slowly backed away.

    Some were so scared of him that they even left the facility.

    The back hooded guy started taking in deep breaths as his body shook the moment Jack stepped into the hallway.

    Everyone was scared of him.

    To them, he was like a demon lord!

    Elma looked at their reaction and chuckled internally, she knew that Jack was not some demon lord but a simple guy. He was warm and caring.

    Her eyes thennded on Hena and she could see a baffled expression on her face. ''Even she is so shocked seeing Jack''s performance.'' A warm smile formed on Elma''s face as she raised her chest in pride.

    Jack looked at all of them and was calm, he could tell what was going through these guys'' minds. Even he himself was shocked.

    He knew that his yellow energy was powerful, however, he never realized that he would disintegrate that Lizard in a single attack.

    He then remembered how he used this same attack on Nicole and a shiver ran down his spine. He would have never forgiven himself if this same thing happened to her.

    ''I will never use this power against my loved ones!'' He thought and a determined expression appeared on his face.

    And then he realised how strong Nicole must be. She took the attack and even healed from it quickly.

    "Jack..." Elma came in front of him and was about to hug him when Jack moved sideways and dodged her hug.

    "I am covered in blood, let me clean up first." He said as he looked into her eyes with a smile.

    Elma smiled back at him and nodded. She then looked at the blood on his body and took in a deep breath, he was looking even more dangerous when he was so near.

    "You are powerful, even better than me..." Hena said as she took a step towards him.

    When the rest of the crowd heard her words they went in such a deep shock that they were about to pass out.

    Even stronger than Hena?! Such an outrageous statement!

    If Hena herself had not been the one saying it to them they would have never believed the words, even if god said to them.

    "The saying is right, girls always fall in love with boys better than them... Ouch!" Before the guy from the crowd couldplete his sentence he was punched in the head by ady and then she pulled him back.

    However Hena already heard his words and a blush formed on her face, she met her eyes with Jack and her blush deepened.

    She quickly moved her gaze away in shyness.

    "Let''s go. I will show you the bathroom." She quickly turned around and moved from the hallway.

    Jack smiled at her actions and then looked at Elma. "Let''s go." He said and then both of them followed Hena.

    After they were gone did the crowd erupted again and looked at each other with bewildered expressions.

    "Was I hallucinating or did Miss Hena blushed?"

    "Yes, I noticed that too, someone please pinch me so I wake up from this fever dream."

    "Stupid this is not a dream she really blushed in front of the guy!"

    ...

    After bathing Jack dressed in new clothes provided by Hena and moved towards the golden card counter.

    Where the deskdy checked his match again and after some processes, she gave him the golden card.

    Soon enough Jack, Hena and Elma were outside the facility. They were standing in front of Jack''s car.

    "We need to go now," Jack said as he looked at Hena.

    Hena on the other hand had a reluctant expression on her face when she heard his words. She nced at Elma and took in a deep breath.

    Elma noticed her gaze and raised her brows she didn''t know why Hena was giving her such a strange look.

    "Jack, can I talk to you for a minute?" Hena said finally as a shameful expression appeared on her face.

    "Sure." Jack nodded.

    Hena nced at Elma again and her blush deepened. "Alone..." She murmured while looking down.

    Only after thay did Elma realise what Hena wanted and a slightly jealous expression appeared on her face. ''This girl is in love with Jack.'' She sighed and looked at Jack.

    "I will be entering the car, both of you can talk." She said and quickly stepped inside the car.

    After she was gone Jack looked at Hena and raised his brows, a slight smile formed on his face. "Yes, you can say what you want now," he said.

    Hena''s heart started beating at a rapid pace and for some reason, she couldn''t meet eyes with him.

    "What happened?" Jack asked in a teasing manner, he could see the three hearts over her head and her Ero Meter on a hundred.

    Elma finally moved her head and looked at him, she then stepped forward and grabbed his body she flew up high in the air.

    Jack''s eyes suddenly widened when he felt his body lifted from the ground however soon he calmed down when he realised that it was Hena, pulling him up.

    Elma who was sitting inside the car, quickly came out and looked at then flew away. An even more jealous expression appeared on her face.

    "Should I follow them?" She thought as her body turned into an eagle, however soon she returned to her original form.

    "No, I don''t wanna catch them having sex..." She thought and sighed. She then returned back to the car and sat down. "I hope he don''t make me wait too much, I will be bored to death." She thought and leaned her car seat back and closed her eyes.

    Hena on the other hand took Jack to a another big building after few minutes, they entered an apartment through the window.

    Jack looked at the building and then inside the apartment and he was pleasantly shocked. It wasvish and grand.

    The whole room was decorated with subtle gold and silver. And there was a big bed in the middle.

    Hena stood in front of him with her heart beating out of her chest and her breathing ragged.

    Jack could even see sweat dripping form her forehead, it was as if she was extremely scared and nervous.

    "What happened to you?" He asked with his brows raised and then her information panel shed in front of him.

 Chapter 265 What work?

    <h4>Chapter 265 What work? </h4>

    ?265 What work?

    [Target Information:

    Name- Hena

    Age: 19

    Sexual Preferences: She loves a subsequent man.

    Kinks: rough sex, oral, being dominant.]

    [Current Mentality: She wants to dominate you in bed but is scared that she might offend you.]

    Jack read Hena''s information and was a bit surprised.

    ''Well, she acts dominant all the time; it''s no wonder that she loves to dominate in bed too.'' He thought and took a deep breath.

    He looked at her body from up to down, and with a gentle smile, he moved towards the sofa and sat down.

    "I am tired now. You will have to do the rest of the work." He said that and let out a chuckle.

    Hena''s blush deepened at his words, and she turned around to look at him.

    "What work?!" She asked, a bit startled.

    "You know what." Jack had a mischievous smile on his face.

    "No, I don''t know anything." She looked away.

    "I am sure you didn''t bring me here to y Legos with you. Right?" Jack raised his brows.

    Hena listened to him and looked at him again. "You are not funny." She said it in an annoyed tone.

    Jack sighed at her words, and moving his hand to his pants, he opened his zip. "It looks like you will make me work even when I don''t want to." He said this and looked deep into her green eyes.

    "Come and take my penis out. Then suck it." He said.

    Jack''s words sent shivers down her spine. Her face turnedpletely red, and she wanted to say something; however, no words came out of her mouth.

    In the end, she moved in front of him and kneeled. "You should not talk to a girl in thisnguage." She said, and moving her hands, she opened his pants and took out his penis.

    And just as his penis came in front of her, her eyes widened in surprise. "You... you are so big." She looked at him with her eyes wide.

    Jack just chuckled at her words. "You are cute." He said.

    "I am not cute! Hmph!" Hena snorted; she seemed offended by his words.

    Jack raised his brows at her words, and then his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked down.

    Hena grabbed his penis tightly and was looking at him with a mischievous smile on her face. "Just rx and let me handle everything." She said that, and then her head moved down on his penis.

    Jack''s head moved back as she started sucking his penis; she was using too much force with her mouth.

    However, Jack didn''t stop her, as she wasn''t crossing the limits.

    "Ah..." A small grunt moved out of his mouth; he never imagined that he could feel such a force with a blowjob.

    As he started feeling excited, Hena suddenly stopped and stood up.

    "What happened?" Jack asked.

    Hena chuckled at his look. "I said leave everything to me, so no questions." She said, and grabbing his cor, she pushed him to the bed.

    "Remove your clothes." She said that and started removing hers.

    Jack looked at her silently for a second and could see that the information about her was true; she liked being dominant.

    After some time, both of them were in bed, and Hena was sucking his giant penis while she looked at him with her eyes up.

    Her face was flushed red, and Jack could see excitement in her eyes.

    He was feeling great too; her blowjob was amazing.

    Soon she moved up and started kissing his face while she stroked his penis with her hand.

    As they kissed, Jack suddenly felt a warm feeling moving through his body, and then he quickly flipped her on the bed and released his warm fluid on her face.

    "Ah..." He orgasmed as he released his saliva.

    "Hmph, you released it on my face. You are stupid."Hena stood up from the bed with an annoyed expression on her face, and she moved towards the bathroom.

    While on her way to the bathroom, she wiped his cum from her face and licked it from her fingers.

    A shameful smile then shed on her face.

    Jack saw her from behind and smiled too. He then stood up from the bed and followed her into the bathroom.

    Inside it, under the shower, both of them were in each other''s embrace as they kissed deeply.

    "Turn around," Jack said suddenly.

    Hena nodded with her heart beating out of her chest and turned around.

    Jack then ced the tip of his penis on her entrance and pushed.

    "Ah..." Hena let out a loud grunt and then started moaning.

    After about an hour, both of them came out of the bathroom, and this time Hena pushed him onto the bed and sat down on his waist with a wide grin.

    She then ced his penis on her vagin and started riding him from the top. She let out a loud, pleasure-filled moan from time to time.

    ....

    "It has been three hours, and they haven''t returned! Should I call them?" Elma thought as she looked at her phone for the time.

    After taking a deep breath, she unlocked her phone and was about to call Jack when she saw two figuresing towards the car from the air.

    She instantly identified them and ced her phone back. They were Jack and Hena.

    "What took you so long?" Elma asked with a slightly annoyed expression on her face.

    Hena heard her words, and her face turned extremely red. She turned around and left quickly without saying anything.

    "Why are you so annoyed?" he asked.

    "Nothing." Elma sighed and moved inside the car.

    Jack took a deep breath, and he too moved and sat inside the car.

    "Can you book a flight to Paris for me?" Jack asked suddenly when they were moving on the road.

    Elma nced at him and raised her brows. "What are you going to Paris for?" She asked.

    "Some urgent work," Jack replied, turning silent. He was wondering if he should tell Elma that he was going into another strange dimension.

    ''No, she would never let me go to another dimension after what happenedst time.'' He thought and sighed.

    "Important work?" Elma asked. There was a suspicious expression on her face.

    "Yes, it''s for somepanies that Nicole brought in." Jack made up an excuse on the spot.

    Elma looked at his face, and after a second of silence, she nodded. "Consider it done. But I hope you are not lying to me." She said that and pressed the elerator.

    "Don''t worry." Jack felt guilty saying these words.

    "By the way, you can use your golden card to book instant private nes. You won''t even need any sort of documentation. Just scan the QR code on your card, and then you will be able to ess the Red Cors site." Elma exined.

    Jack nodded and took out his card, and he could see a QR code at the corner of the backside of the car.

    He took out his phone and scanned it, and soon it took him to the Red Cors premium site.

    There were many options, like flight bookings and restaurants, and there were even options for hookers, drugs, and weapons.

    There was also an information option where he could get information about anyone that had been stored in Red Cor''s database.

    He clicked on the book flight option and booked a private ne to Paris, much to his surprise. His ne would be ready in the next two hours.

    "The ne would be at the airport in two hours." He said.

    "Send me the address; I will turn the car." Elma nodded.

    Jack quickly gave her the location, and soon enough she pulled out the map, and then they soon turned their car towards the airport.

    The ce was not far from their original location, so they reached there in fifteen minutes.

    "You still have some time left before you go." Elma looked at him while they were in the car. There was a blush on her face.

    Jack looked around the ce and could see that they were currently in an underground parking lot, and there weren''t many people here.

    ''She purposefully parked in such a remote location.'' He smiled and looked her in the eyes.

    "You are getting more and more naughty day by day." He said that, and moving his hand, he ced it on her chest.

    "Even your boobs have gotten bigger." He said that and squeezed one of them.

    "Ahh..." Elma let out a moan and chuckled. She then quickly leaned towards him and started kissing his lips.

    After a few minutes, loud moans started reverberting in the car, and one could see Elma''s giant chest pressed against the widow while Jack trusted form behind.

    They eloped for about an hour, and after saying their goodbyes, Jack reached his private ne and rested down on a big leaning seat.

    "I hope everything goes well." He thought and closed his eyes, and soon enough, he fell asleep.

    The next time he woke up, he was already in Paris, and after the nended, he got out and booked a taxi.

    "Time to find the portal." He brought a map after stopping in front of a local supermarket.

 Chapter 266 Shut Up!

    <h4>Chapter 266 Shut Up! </h4>

    ?266 Shut Up!

    Jack sat in a cafe with a map and a pen in his hand and he started searching for the portal with his truth meter.

    He had a general idea of where the portal could be as he had seen it with Vieva.

    After about fifteen minutes he was able to pinpoint the location of the green portal as his truth meter shed green.

    ''It was easier than I expected.'' He thought with a smile on his face.

    After folding the map back in his bag, he brought some guns with the help of his golden card and then through a taxi he reached the location of the green portal.

    It was a seven-floor hotel in the middle of Paris and it was bustling with the crowd.

    "Spring Moon Hotel." He murmured the name of the hotel and looked at it with a shine in his eyes.

    "Wee sir." The hotel staff took his bags and after that, Jack booked a room in the hotel.

    ''I will search for the portal tonight.'' He thought and got in the lift.

    ''There are three floors in the basement, the portal can be in one of them.'' He thought and took in a deep breath and soon enough he entered his room and settled his bags.

    He then took out a notebook and a pen and searched for the floor where the portal was located.

    After about ten minutes a surprised expression appeared on his face. He looked at his notebook with his eyes narrowed.

    "The portal is actually on the fifth floor." He murmured and looked up, he was currently on the fourth floor and ording to his notebook, the portal was in room number five hundred and three.

    After staying silent for a few seconds he stood up and took a bath. He decided to go to the fifth floor at night.

    Soon after bathing he ordered some food for his room and when the hotel staff came to him he looked at him with a smile.

    "Here is your food sir." The staff said with an amiable smile and ced the tray filled with food on his table

    Jack stood up and took out some Euros and gave them to him. "Here is your tip." He said.

    The boy who brought the food looked at the notes in Jack''s hands and his eyes widened in surprise. He could tell that there were at least two hundred Euros in Jack''s hand. It was a big tip.

    His heart skipped a beat and he looked at Jack with a sceptical expression on his face. "Are you sure sir?" He asked.

    "Yes, you can take it." Jack had his smile still on his face.

    The boy gulped his saliva and nodded, he then moved his hand in front and took the money from Jack. "Thank you so much, sir... I really needed this." He said and tears formed in his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, by the way, I wanna ask you something." Jack tilted his head slightly.

    "Yes, you can ask me anything." The boy wiped his tears and nodded. He was happy with such a generous tip.

    "Well, can I change my room and get one on the floor above?" Jack asked.

    "Why what happened, sir? Is the room not to your liking?" The boy looked at Jack with a worried expression on his face.

    "No, it''s not that, I was just wondering if I could get a room on the upper floor, I like the view here, I wanna see it from the above," Jack replied and looked at the big window, outside which there was a big garden.

    "Oh, if that''s the case then I can change your room to the seventh floor. The floor above is already prebooked for the next three months." The boy took a deep breath. "But I am sure that there are still few rooms left on the seventh floor, the view is better from them."

    Jack turned silent at his words and after a few seconds nodded. "Well, I will tell you after a few hours," Jack said.

    "OK, sir, just call on the line. And ask for me." the boy said and left the room soon after saying this.

    After the boy was gone, Jack sat down on the bed again with a serious expression on his face.

    "It must be the dragons that booked the whole floor for the next three months. They must be nning something serious. I have to stop them before they seed." Jack thought and took in a deep breath.

    He then looked at his food on the table and moving towards it he started eating.

    As night fell, Jack woke up from his sleep because of his rm and washed his face.

    "I have to go now." He thought and a nervous expression appeared on his face. He has already found out by his truth meter that by this time he will face the least resistance. And his chances of reaching the portal were ny per cent at this time.

    He looked at his phone from the time and after taking in some more deep breaths he headed out of his room and towards the lift.

    "Hello Sir, did you decide to change your room?" Just as he was about to enter the lift a voice came from behind him and he turned around to look at the source.

    It was the same boy that he had tipped two hundred Euros to. Jack looked at the boy and a frown appeared on his face.

    There was something wrong with the boy. He could see three red hearts over his head and his Ero Meter was one hundred.

    Jack started him in the silence with his eyes narrowed. ''Did he fall in love with me because of the tip I gave? Impossible! I never got the money message. And to get three hearts with just some tip is suspicious.''

    The boy noticed Jack''s gaze and a nervous expression appeared on his face. "What happened, sir? Is anything wrong with my face?" The boy asked with a nervous smile.

    Jack listened to him and took in a deep breath. "Elma, what are you doing here?" He asked and stepped forward with a in expression on his face.

    He only knows one person who could change their appearance and also has three of her hearts full.

    The boy listened to him and frowned and then took a step back. "What are you saying, sir? Who is Elma?..." He murmured, his voice stuttering.

    "Elma, it''s over now, do you think I can''t feel you, I love you," Jack said and looked at the boy in the eyes. "I can see it in your eyes that it''s you."

    When the boy heard his words a blush formed on his face and then he let out a sigh. "How did you find out." He said and then suddenly his appearance changed with a blur.

    Soon Elma came in front of Jack, there was a strange smile on his face.

    "I could just tell." Jack took another step towards her and ced his hand over her shoulder. "Tell me what are you doing here?"

    "I want to help you, I know that you are doing something dangerous." She said and looked away with a guilty expression on her face.

    "How did you find me?" Jack asked.

    " Pft... It''s easy." Elma snorted.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words and moved back. "Go back, it''s dangerous here." He said and looked at her seriously.

    "All the more reason for me to help you." Elma moved towards him this time. There was a determined expression on her face.

    Jack looked into her eyes and started to be silent. "I said go back." His voice was strict this time.

    "No!" Elma looked at him with her eyes narrowed in annoyance. "If you think you will put your life in danger this time then you will have to walk over my dead body!"

    Jack listened to her and his eyes narrowed, he could see the seriousness on her face. ''She will never let me go alone...'' He thought and let out a big sigh.

    "Elma, please don''t."

    "I said no!" Elma stood her ground.

    Jack gritted his teeth and then grabbing her hand he pulled her inside his room again. He then sat on the bed after closing the door.

    "What are you thinking? Your life could be in danger here." He looked at her with both of his hands ced on his knees.

    "What about you? You think you will be fine if you go alone?!" Elma came and sat besides him, she then ced her hand on his shoulder. "I promise I will help."

    "You will only be one more problem in my way, I will have to take care of you too." Jack looked at her with a defeated expression on his face.

    "You think I am some moron? I can defend myself. That is the reason why I am begging toe with you." Tears formed on her eyes. "If you went alone this time then I will kill my..."

    "Shut up!" Jack interrupted her sentence.

 Chapter 267 The Womb?

    <h4>Chapter 267 The Womb? </h4>

    ?267 The Womb?

    Jack looked at the tears in her eyes and sighed.

    "OK, if you want to do it then so be it. But remember that I will risk my life if you are at the stake." He said looking at her.

    Elma listened to him and turned silent and only after a minute did she wiped her tears and nodded. "OK." She replied.

    "Let''s go then, this is the perfect time to attack." Jack stood up and checked the guns hidden in his coat and nodded at her.

    Elma also stood up and took in a deep breath. "I am ready." She nodded and then her body suddenly blurred and she turned into a small ck snake that crawled in Jack''s coat.

    ''She has such a useful ability.'' Jack thought and a determined expression appeared on his face. ''I have to protect her at all costs.'' He thought and moved out of the door.

    Soon enough he was in front of the lift again and his hand was in his pocket, he was circting his yellow energy.

    Entering the lift, he pressed the fifth-floor button and soon enough a ding resounded and the lift door suddenly parted.

    And just as the lift door opened his eyes widened in surprise, in front of him stood a seven-meters tall human with a big beard and a bald head.

    The man looked at Jack with a carefree expression, however only after a few seconds did he identify him.

    The man''s eyes then widened in anger. "You... You are the guy we dragons are searching for... Agh!" Before the man couldplete his sentence, Jack moved his hand rapidly and before the man could do anything Jack stuffed his yellow energy in the man''s mouth.

    "Agh... Ahhh..." The bald man grunted and tried to resist, however before he could do anything substantial, his body turned into ashes.

    He was dead in a few seconds.

    Elma who was under Jack''s coat witnessed this and was surprised. "You are so powerful." She said in amazement.

    Jack listened to her and took in a deep breath. "This is not enough, he was probably a low-level dragon, that''s why it died so quickly." Jack sighed and remembered Vieva''s words.

    ording to her, the top two dragons were extremely powerful and Vieva herself was not confident in killing them.

    Jack knew that he was not as powerful as Vieva.

    "Dragons?" Elma asked in surprise.

    "Yes, it''s a long story, I will tell youter. For now, can you turn into the bald dragon that just died?" Jack asked.

    Elma listened to him and jumped out of his coat and in mid-air, her body blurred and she turned into the bald dragon. She stood up and looked at Jack. "Yes, I can." She said with a smile and in a deep voice.

    Jack took in a deep breath and nodded. "You go ahead and I will follow you behind. Alert me if you see someone." He said.

    Elma listened to him and a wide grin formed on her face. "I told you I will be useful."

    Jack stayed silent at her words.

    Elma snorted at his attitude and looked at all the rooms. "Which room should we go to?" She asked with a frown.

    "Five hundred three." Jack pointer at the 503 room number with a solemn expression on his face.

    Elma nodded at him and soon moved towards the room and to her surprise there was a biometric scanner ced in front of the door.

    She stood in front of it and soon the door unlocked automatically.

    Jack saw this and took in a deep breath. He was happy that the rook opened without a mess.

    Elma was the first one to step into the room and after a minute she looked out again. "Come on there is no one, but a weird circle," she said.

    Jack nodded at her words. He had an idea about what the weird circle she was talking about.

    ''It must be the portal.'' He thought and entered the door and just as he thought it was the same portal as the previous dimension he went in.

    "Let''s go," Jack murmured and stepped towards the portal.

    Elma saw him moving away and quicklying by his side she held his hand.

    Jack felt weird holding her hand, although he knew that she was Elma, however, her appearance was of a giant bald man was far different from Elma''s.

    Soon enough a weird feeling passed through them and when they opened their eyes again, they were standing in a big cave.

    The cave was dark and humid and there were many torches on the side walls, illuminating it slightly.

    "Go ahead. And don''t be afraid I am following you closely." Jack said.

    "Hmph... I am not afraid." Elma said and looked ahead. Gulping her saliva she started moving forwards with a nervous expression on her face.

    Jack sighed looking at her.

    After a few minutes of walking, they finally reached an opening and Jack quickly hid behind a giant rock.

    In front of him, he could see a big tform and over it, he could see a red gemstone that was levitating over it.

    And in front of the tform was a chair, on which a guy was sitting with a hammer in his hand.

    Just as the guy listened to footsteps he moved his head up and electricity shed in his eyes.

    However, when he saw who it was he calmed down and stood up.

    "Fifth, why are you here, I thought we were having a meeting. I was left here to protect the womb." Bonyad said and looked at the red gem.

    Elma listened to his words and took in a deep breath. "They are calling for you. I will keep an eye till then." She said.

    Bonyad looked at her with his eyes narrowed for a few seconds and then blinked. "Me? Why?"

    "I don''t know, go ask them." She said with a nonchnt expression and sliding the chair towards her she sat down.

    Bonyad looked at her in silence and after some time he sighed. "I hope it''s not some stupid chore this time." A defeated expression appeared on his face and he started moving towards the portal.

    However, before he could step into the cave Bonyad suddenly turned around and looked at Elma.

    "By the way, who specifically called for me?" He asked with his eyes narrowed and brows raised.

    Jack, who was hiding behind a rock, listened to Bonyad''s words and started revolving yellow energy in his hand. He was prepared to attack anytime.

    Elma looked at Bonyad and stared into his eyes for a few seconds and after that, she opened her mouth. "Third." She said in a monotonous voice.

    "What?! Third?! Fuck..." Bonyad eximed and turning around he quickly ran towards the portal, it was as if he was scared of third.

    After he was gone, Jack came from hiding and looked at Elma with a surprised expression on his face.

    "How did you know that there is a dragon named Third?" Jack asked, he was curious.

    "I guessed." A proud expression appeared on her face. "He called me fifth so there could be a fourth, third and others."

    A surprised smile formed on Jack''s face at her words. "How did you know that he was not the third," Jack said and looked at the portal, he was talking about Bonyad.

    "I was lucky," Elma said and turned around to look at the red gem floating in the air. "What should we do? He could be back anytime. She said with urgency shing in her eyes.

    Jack took in a deep breath and nodded. "I will try to take this gem, while you search for this area for anything else. We will leave in two minutes." He said and moved twisting the gem.

    .....

    Inside room number five hundred and nine, Bonyad quickly entered and looked at the six dragons sitting on the different chairs.

    He searched for a second and looked at a middle-aged man sitting close to Posso. "Lord Third, you called for me?"

    Everyone in the room looked at him and confused expressions appeared on their faces.

    Idros also looked at him and frowned. "Bonyad? Why are you here? Where is the fifth?" He stood up and looked at Bonyad with an angry expression on his face.

    Posso also looked at him and a frown appeared on her face.

    "Fifth, sent me here, saying that you called for me," Bonyad exined.

    Idros''s frown deepened at his words. He couldn''t understand what Bonyad was saying.

    "Third, did you call for him?" Posso stood up and asked.

    Idros looked at her and shook his head. "No madam posso." He said.

    Posso listened to him and after some moments her eyes widened, she then quickly turned her head around and looked at Bonyad.

    "The Womb?! Who is guarding it now?!" She asked, urgency audible in her voice.

    Bonyad listened to her and stepped back in terror, he gulped his saliva as he felt a heavy pressure on him.

    "Fi... Fifth, madam Posso." He murmured.

    Posso heard his words and gritted her teeth. "You stupid!" She looked at Idros and then at the seductive girl beside her.

    "Idros, Second, let''s go!" She said and all three of them quickly stormed out of the door.

 Chapter 268 Ruby

    <h4>Chapter 268 Ruby </h4>

    ?268 Ruby

    "Idros, Second, let''s go!" She said and all three of them quickly stormed out of the door.

    Posso and others quickly ran towards the portal, their bodies turning into shes, and Bonyad stood there with his body shaking in terror.

    ''I hope I didn''t fuck up!'' Bonyad thought and gulped his saliva, he too then started moving towards the portal.

    Soon enough all of them entered the portal and then ran through the tunnel to get to the open area.

    And when they reached there, their eyes widened in shock and terror. "It''s... It''s gone!" Bonyad fell on his knees as shivers started running down his spine. "The Singrity Ruby is gone!"

    Bonyad knew the value of Ruby and he had been appointed to keep it safe, however now he had messed it up, and he could only imagine what he would end up like now.

    If not Posso herself, but Idros would definitely kill him now.

    They have sacrificed so much to get Ruby and it has taken them more than half a decade to prepare everything, however now it is gone. Someone took it and the one responsible for protecting it was him.

    Sina looked at Bonyad kneeling down on the floor in terror and a mocking smile formed on her face, she hated him to her bones and now it was her chance to see him suffer.

    "You can''t even do one job properly!" She snorted and moved out of the open area. "You shouldn''t even be among dragons. I will try to catch the thief." She said and then disappeared from the ce.

    However, his mocking voice resounded in the area and it hurt Bonyad especially.

    Second, looked at Bonyad with a disdainful gaze and also disappeared from the ce, it was clear that she too was gone to find Ruby.

    "Bonyad..." Idris sighed and moved near him. "You messed up." He said and held his head by his hair and pulled him up.

    "You know what will happen to you now, right?" Idros asked with his brows raised, there was anger shing in his eyes as he stood straight and looked Bonyad deep in his eyes. It was clear that he was gonna kill him.

    "I... I am sorry, please give me one chance! I promise I will bring it back!" He started begging as tears fell from his eyes. His whole body was shaking in fear and his voice was choked from his crying. He couldn''t even utter his words clearly.

    "There are no second chances!" Lightning shed in Idros''s hand and then with a loud punch he created a blood hole in Bonyad''s chest.

    There was no mercy in his actions, hepleted the punch without any extra actions.

    Bonyad''s body turned lifeless in a second and then he hanged from Idoros''s hand. His eyes dropped and his fear was gone. He was dead in a single punch.

    Everyone present looked at the scene and shivers ran down their spines, except Posso.

    She stood there calmly and then soon she disappeared from the ce. "Find the Ruby at any cost, it''s our only hope of killing the moonlight Queen!" Only her voice remained in the ce.

    After everyone heard her they started disappearing one by one and atst, Idros threw away Bonyad''s body and was also gone from the portal.

    All of them started searching for the Ruby.

    Jack and Elma on the other hand stayed in the room just below. Jack was sitting on the bed with a towel in his hand and in the towel was the red ruby he just stole.

    Besides he was ced in an open notebook. He has just asked about the safest ce to stay right now and ording to his truth meter, it was this exact room they were staying in.

    Elma came out of the bathroom and looked at Jack, her skin was glistening with soft water drops and her curvy body was covered with a white bathrobe.

    "So, where should we go now? My house would be best." She came and sat near him, her eyes taking nces at the ruby in his hands.

    Jack took in a deep breath and covered the ruby with a Towel again, he then ced it under the bed and also ced his notebook in his bag.

    "Nowhere." He said and removed his clothes. He then started moving towards the bathroom to take a bath.

    When Elma heard his words a frown appeared on her face. She looked at him with a confused expression on her face.

    "What do you mean Jack?" She stood up and moved towards him. "This is the most dangerous ce. We are just below them they can catch us easily here. It would be better if we went to one of my safehouses." She said.

    Jack listened to her and took in a deep breath. He stared into her eyes for a few seconds and then ced his hand over her shoulder. "That''s exactly how dragons must be thinking too. They will definitely check all of the suspicious people and their hideouts. They have colluded with some superhumans too so it would not be hard for them to find us." He said and sighed.

    Elma heard him and realization dawned on her. She nodded, she was amazed by Jack''s critical thinking ability, and how he could stay calm in such situations.

    "Yeah, I didn''t think of it like that." She said and nodded.

    "I will take a bath and exin everythingter. For now, make sure to not step out of this room and try to erase our names from the hotel files and also send all my girls to my mansion, Nicole would protect them there." He said and entered the bathroom.

    Elma nodded quietly and got to work.

    After about half an hour Jack came back from the bathroom and ced on new clothes. He then looked at Elma sitting on the bed and using her smartphone.

    "Is it finished?" He asked and sat on the sofa.

    Elma''s attention moved from her phone and moving her head up she looked at Jack. She then nodded. "Yes, it''s done. I have moved everyone to your mansion, including my sister and Meadow. I have also removed our names from the hotel reception." She murmured and ced her phone down.

    Jack took in a deep breath at her words and then nodded. However, there was a worried expression on his face.

    "What are you thinking?" Elma ced her hand on his shoulder and asked. She could tell that he was worried.

    "It''s Vieva, although everyone is protected by Nicole, however, I have no way of connecting her. She could be in trouble now as she would be the prime suspect. I wish I could connect to her." Jack said and let out a sigh. He was worried about Vieva.

    "You don''t have any way of contacting her..." Elma murmured and took in a deep breath, even she couldn''t help in this situation.

    Jack then looked at the ceiling of the room. "Vieva, if you can hear me then quickly run to my mansion it would be best for you to stay there." He said and sighed again, he hoped that Vieva could hear him.

    He knew that Vieva had magical powers and she could see or hear people from a long distance if she was focusing on them.

    "Don''t worry, she will be fine," Elma said and moved towards the hotline she called for some coffee.

    Jack on the other hand took out his notebook and checked if Vieva would be in danger or not. And soon he found his answer.

    ''Her life is in danger!'' He thought and gritted his teeth. ''I have to save her!'' He thought and a determined expression appeared on his face.

    He can''t tell Nicole to find her as if she was gone then there would be nobody to protect his girls.

    ''I have to do this alone!'' He thought and stood up from his ce.

    "Elma, you stay here and protect the ruby, I will go out and try to find Vieva." He said and looked at her seriously.

    Elma looked at him and a frown appeared on her face. "What are you saying, it''s dangerous outside." She murmured and stood up.

    "That''s why I have to protect her. Those dragons will kill her. I would have done the same for you." He said and ced both of his hands on her shoulder. "I have to go." He was determined.

    Elma looked into his eyes and after some time nodded. "OK, but promise that you will return safely." She gulped her saliva.

    "I promise," Jack said and nodded, he was relieved that Elma was listening to him.

    Elma moved on her toes and kissed him on the lips. "I love you." She murmured.

    Jack moved away from her and nodded. "I love you too." She said and then moved out of the room to search for Vieva. He then took out his notebook and asked if she was in Paris.

    He knew that Vieva was also after the green portal and there was a high chance that she would be in Paris.

 Chapter 269 Not so soon

    <h4>Chapter 269 Not so soon </h4>

    ?269 Not so soon

    After writing his questions and options, Jack took in a deep breath and looked for his truth meter and soon enough he found the answer.

    "It''s a yes, which means that she is in this ce, she must be somewhere around the portal, waiting for an opportunity. I hope I can find her quickly." Jack thought and a determined expression appeared on his face.

    "Those dragons are dangerous and might hurt her. I have to alert her before it''s toote." He was worried about Vieva as she was not as powerful as the top two dragons and if both of them attacked her simultaneously then there was no chance of her escaping.

    However, if she stayed with Nicole then both of them could not only protect each other, they could even protect the rest of the girls more efficiently.

    And Vieva might have a chance to get both him and Elma back to the mansion safely.

    He flipped the page of his notebook and wrote another question. "Is she in the Spring Moon Hotel?" He asked.

    And he got no as an answer.

    He took in a deep breath and wrote another question. "Is she near Blue Moon Hotel?" He asked and this time the answer was yes.

    "I have to find her on the map." He thought and quickly took out the map, he was just outside the Blue Moon Hotel and it would be easy for him to find her right now before she went too far away.

    Taking his pen he started sliding it over the ces near the Blue Moon Hotel and soon enough the green panel shed in front of him.

    It was the building adjacent to the Hotel, it was a big fifteen-

    story corporate building, covered with opaque blue ss from all sides.

    Jack moved his head up and looked at the building and took in a deep breath. "So this is the ce Vieva is in right now." He thought and quickly stepped towards it.

    While on his way he started writing his next question. "On which floor she is?" He asked.

    And then he wrote from number one to fifteen as there was a total of fifteen floors.

    His eyes started scanning through the options and when he was finished he suddenly stopped with a frown on his face.

    His every option shed green, which meant she was not on any of the floor. "Is she in the basement floors?" He asked another question and it shed red too.

    Which meant that neither she was on the top fifteen floors or the basement floors.

    He turned the page and wrote the next question. "Is Vieva in the front building?" He asked. And to his surprise this time the panel shed green on the ''Yes'' option.

    He stood there with a frown and there was a confused expression on his face. He didn''t know what he should ask next.

    However, suddenly an idea came to his mind and he took in another deep breath. A nervous expression appeared on his face.

    "Is she on the rooftop?" He asked and then his heart suddenly skipped a beat as the panel shed on Yes.

    "Shit, she is on the roof." Jack knew that the roof was the most venerable ce to be right now as it was the easiest ce to spot her.

    "I have to reach her quick!" He gritted his teeth and was about to run up the stairs when he saw that the lift was empty.

    He quickly stepped in the lift and pressed for the rooftop and after about a minute he was there.

    Slowly the lift door slid open, however even before it could open he could already hear some strange noisesing from the outside.

    A nervous expression appeared on his face and his heart started beating at a rapid pace. ''I hope nothing happens to her.'' He thought and started revolving his yellow energy in his hand.

    Ding!

    The elevator doorpletely opened and in front of Jack, three figures appeared.

    One of them was a middle-aged man with white hair and lighting surrounding his body, he was standing on the roof with an angry expression on his face.

    The second figure was of a tall man, he was skinny and bald, and his eyes were hollow and his big hands ended in red ws. The man stood there with a disdainful expression on his face.

    And thest one was a familiar figure. It was Vieva, she was panting, her face was covered with sweat and there was a little blood dripping out of her mouth.

    It was clear that she was in trouble.

    When the door opened and Jack, stepped out, everyone turned their heads around and looked at him.

    Vieva looked at him and a shocked expression appeared on her face.

    While the two remaining looked at him with their eyes narrowed. "You... You are the man that the goddess is protecting." Idors said as he looked and took a step forward. Lightning shed around his body.

    The hollow-eyed tall man also snorted and stepped forward. "So, you are that pathetic scum. It must be you guys'' nning to steal our ruby. Give it back or prepare to die."

    Vieva looked at both of them and then at Jack. Her eyes widened in terror. She was struggling against two of these dragons at once and now Jack was here. "Jack! Run away! I will hold them back!" She yelled.

    "Hehehe... Do you think we will let him run away? He will die here." The tall man said and his eyes shed with a murderous gleam.

    Killing intent was pouring out of his body. He was ready to kill Jack in a single Jack.

    His ws shed with cold intent creating a subtle hum in the environment. And he was not alone that was after Jack, even the middle-aged man was looking at Jack with murderous intent.

    All of the dragons hated Nicole as she had tilted the bnce of power between their dimension and earth. She is extremely powerful and capable of killing every dragon.

    That was the reason Dragons were both afraid of her and hated her. They can''t stand her existence. And she is in love with Jack, so it is natural that Jack is also their enemy.

    Although killing him could enrage Nicole, however, she would never be able to find the dragons in the green portal as no creatures of darkness can enter.

    That was the condition of entering the portal, to not be a creature of darkness. And Nicole was the strongest creature of darkness.

    She was the queen of death.

    So if they killed Jack and hid themselves in the portal then they could make Nicole Suffer extraordinary pain.

    After her only love dies, her true nature woulde forward. She was after all a cold-hearted queen from the inside. And if Jack dies then she will wreak havoc on Earth and weaken this.

    After which it would be easy for dragons to rule this.

    That was their n, they wanted to first kill Jack and when the Queen weakens this they could use Singrity Ruby to kill her and then rule this.

    However, now their ruby was gone and Vieva and Jack were the most obvious suspects as both of them were near the Spring Moon Hotel after the ruby was stolen.

    "Fourth, capture him alive, we will need him after we find the ruby. I will take care of this red witch till then." Idros snorted and moved his gaze to Vieva again.

    "Previously you escaped like a bitch. But this time I will make sure to kill you." He said and his eyes shed with lightning.

    The tall man looked at Jack and a cold smile formed on his face. "Boy, I am Zenus the fourth dragon. Don''t resist and I might only break one of your legs." Zenus said and let out a mockingughter.

    It was clear that he was teasing Jack.

    In his eyes, Jack was a pathetic human.

    He was no match against a dragon power and crushing him would be as easy as cursing ant.

    It was his foolishness that he came here, or it could be said that it was his bad luck.

    After all, Dragons were a superior race to humans and they could easily crush them.

    Vieva looked at the development and gritted her teeth, a red dagger formed in her palm and she shot it towards Zenus.

    "Die!" Anger shed in her eyes.

    She loved Jack and if anyone dared to hurt him then she would not sit silently.

    She was ready to kill anyone for him!

    She was ready to even sacrifice herself. That''s how much she loved him.

    And now these dragons were trying to kill the love of her life.

    This was unbearable for her.

    "I will destroy every one of you dragons!" She yelled as her eyes turned red in anger.

    "Not so soon, hehehe..." Suddenly a mocking voice responded in her ears and her dagger was thrown away with a whip of lightning.

 Chapter 270 Raga’s Locket!

    <h4>Chapter 270 Raga''s Locket! </h4>

    ?270 Raga''s Locket!

    "You have to get through to me first if you want to protect that pathetic boy!" Idros jumped and stood in between Vieva and Jack.

    He didn''t want her to interfere with Zenus and Jack.

    There was a mocking smile on Idros''s face.

    Vieva looked at him and an angry expression appeared on her face. "Ok then, prepare to die!" She yelled and her ring of power shed, and then one of her hair moved out of her head and started revolving around Idros.

    While they were fighting, Zenus moved towards Jack with a disdainful smile on his face. "Try to be calm and I will not break too many bones." He said andughed.

    Jack listened to him and a murderous gleam shed on his face. He was standing at his ce calmly.

    "Ha... Trying to act calm, I like breaking guys like you." Zenus raised his hand and a small dagger appeared in his hand. He licked the edge of the dagger and then his body leaned forward.

    "Here I go." He said and then his body shot towards Jack rapidly.

    Vieva looked at this scene and her breath got stuck in her throat. She knew how powerful Zenus was. ''I have to protect Jack at any cost or Zenus will kill him.'' She gritted her teeth and looked at Idros. "Die!" She yelled and then her glowing red hair tightened itself around Idros''s neck.

    "Agh!" Idros fell on his knees as lightning around him disappeared. His face turned red and both of his hands grabbed his neck trying to get the hair off.

    "This time I won''t leave you alive!" She said and her eyes suddenly shed with red glimmer.

    "Ahhh...." With a small grunt, Idros''s head rolled down from his body, and both his body and head fell down on the floor as blood flowed out of him.

    Zenus who was running towards Jack, nced at this scene from the periphery of his vision and his gaze narrowed.

    His heart skipped a beat and he gritted his teeth. ''I have to get this guy and run away from here.'' He thought and changed his ns.

    He then looked at Jack again, however, what greeted him was not his image but a blinding yellow light.

    "What the fuck...!!!" Before he could think or do anything his head got blown off into blood mist.

    He died instantly.

    Vieva who wasing towards Jack to protect him suddenly stopped and looked at the scene with a surprised expression on her face.

    ''He killed Zenus in a single attack! He is powerful!'' She looked at Jack in a new light.

    Although she had previously seen him manage to injure Nicole, however at thay time she thought that Nicole might have gone easy on him. However, now her doubts were confirmed he really was extremely strong.

    While Vieva was lost in thought Jack already came near her and clicked his finger in front of her eyes. "Hey, what are you thinking?" He asked with his brows raised.

    It was because of his action that Vieva broke out of her stupor and looked at Jack, "Nothing, I didn''t think that you would be this powerful." She thought and a blush formed on her face.

    Jack smiled and took in a deep breath. "I told you that you can believe in me." He said and looked at Idors''s dead body. "Let''s go before the otherse." He said.

    Vieva nodded and just as she was about to cast a teleportation spell, suddenly a whip of lightning interrupted her.

    Zizz...!!!

    Lightning shed around their bodies stopping Vieva from conjuring any kind of teleportation spells.

    A frown appeared on her face and then she turned around to look back and when she did her eyes suddenly widened in terror.

    "What?!" She eximed.

    Jack heard her and also turned around and his reaction was the same, he was surprised and a bit terrified.

    In front of both of them stood Idros with a giant disdainful smile on his face.

    His head was already attached to his body and lightning was shing around his neck, healing it you.

    Vieva took in a deep breath and calmed herself down her eyes then narrowed andnded on a glowing locket that Idros was wearing.

    She looked up in his eyes with shock. "You... Where did you get that locket from?!" She asked.

    "Hehehe... Do you think only you can use external help? This is the day you die!" More and more lightning covered his body and he even started levitating in the air.

    "How did you get your hands on Raga''s Locket?!" She gritted her teeth and stepped back.

    Jack looked at Vieva and his eyes narrowed, he could see worry on her face. It was clear that the locket was something powerful. And he could feel it too the raw power emitting from Idros was not small, he had not felt this much suppression even when Hena was trying to kill him.

    Gulping his saliva he moved to his subconscious and started to extract all the yellow energy in his hand.

    Bzzzz!!

    However, before he could even form a small sphere of light it was cracked by Idros''s lightning.

    And the force was so great that Jack''s body flew back and hit the lift gates. "Agh!" Even blood flew out of his mouth.

    "Jack!" Vieva looked back at him and gritted her teeth. "Idros! Using that locket is dangerous! You will wake him up!" Vieva yelled as her body levitated in the air and tens of hairs flew out of her head.

    Idros snorted at her words. "Don''t try to teach me! Raga was already dead hundreds of years ago! Currently, you should worry about yourself as I will kill you now." he said and his skin started turning blue.

    Vieva could see lightning moving under his skin, he was getting more and more power from the locket with every passing second.

    ''If this continues then there is no chance of surviving today, both me and Jack will die!'' She gulped her saliva.

    "Stop!" She moved her hand forward and about twenty of her hairs circled Idors from all the angles and tightened themselves around his body.

    His whole body got tired with red hair.

    Zizzz!

    However, before Vieva could do anything her hair burned under the intense heat of his lightning and in just ten seconds Idros was free again.

    "No one will save you today!" His body then suddenly disappeared and a of electricity surrounded Vieva.

    Her eyes narrowed and her focus enhanced. He couldn''t see Idros anymore, which meant that he was moving extremely fast.

    "Where will he attack from?.. Agh!!!" Before she couldplete her sentence a crushing punchnded on her face and then her body crashed into the roof creating cracks on the concrete floor.

    Blood flew out of her mouth as a burning pain moved through her body, her face was a bloody mess and one of her eyeballs was burned out.

    All she could feel was intense pain!

    ''Am I dying?'' She thought as her senses died down. She couldn''t see anything and even one of her ears was burned off so her hearing was also dim.

    She could only hear electricity buzzing around her and could tell that Idros was standing on her stomach.

    ''I wish I spent some more time with him.'' At such a moment she thought about Jack, she didn''t wanna die just yet and wanted to spend some more time with him.

    However s, her luck was too bad.

    She couldn''t even cry as one of her eyes waspletely destroyed and she couldn''t even feel the other one.

    Idros looked at Vieva''s face and a big grin formed on his face. "Madam Posso will be pleased when I bring this witch''s head to her." He thought and let out a small chuckle.

    His hand then moved in front of her head and a small lightning ball formed in his palm.

    "This will be my final blow." He said and was about to shoot the lightning ball when suddenly his upper body got covered by a yellow light and then his consciousness faced away.

    He didn''t even know what killed him this quick.

    His lower body fell sideways, this time with no chance of waking up as his upper body got disintegrated.

    The only thing that remained of his upper body was the locket that was previously in his neck. It fell on the floor.

    In front of the lift doors, Jack was sitting with sweat dripping down his forehead. He looked at Vieva with a worried expression on his face.

    Two devil horns were on his head and the ring of death was shing in his hand. He killed Idros with his and Ring of death''s powerbined.

    "Vieva..." He stood up and quickly ran towards her. Picking her body in his hands he looked at the locket and picked it up too. He then ran towards the Spring Moon Hotel, and soon enough he was inside his room with Vieva on the bed.

 Chapter 271 What Now?

    <h4>Chapter 271 What Now?</h4>

    ?271 What Now?

    "What happened to her?" Elma kneeled down beside Vieva and looked at her mangled face with a worried expression on her face.

    "One of the dragons did that to her." Jack looked at Vieva and his breaths were unstable. He was worried about her.

    "What should we do now?" Elma turned back and looked at Jack. "If we don''t get her to a good hospital quickly then she will not survive." Elma looked in Jack''s eyes, there was a serious expression on her face.

    Jack listened to her and nodded. "But, what hospital would admit her? Just look at her, if the police get involved then it won''t be long before Dragons find her."

    "It doesn''t matter! She will die either way. We have to take the risk!" Elma urged. "There is no other way! We have to take her to the hospital."

    Jack took in a few deep breaths and nodded. "Are there any hospital services in this golden card?"

    Elma listened to him and her eyes widened in an enlightening way. She quickly moved back and took her phone. "Yes, there is!" She said and gulped her saliva. "There is even home service." She looked at Jack again.

    "I should book one." A relieved expression appeared on her face.

    "Wait!" Jack took the phone from her hands.

    Elma saw the phone getting taken away and a frown appeared on her face. She was confused as to why Jack would take her phone away in a situation like this. Where she was trying to help him.

    "What are you doing? We have to call the healing service quickly." Elma stepped towards him.

    Jack took in a deep breath and calmed down. "Actually, many of the superhumans are involved with the Dragons. We have to call someone we can trust." Jack said and stayed still.

    Elma listened to his words and a depressed expression appeared on her face. "Superhumans have colluded with Dragons?" she was disappointed. "Who should we call then? Wait! I have a few friends in Paris." She said and moved her hand to take her phone. "They would be able to help us." She said with a confident expression on her face.

    Jack looked at her and after a second nodded. "Here take this." She said and gave her the phone back.

    Elma took the phone and nodded. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to her."

    Jack stayed silent at her words and after she had gone to a corner to talk on the phone he clenched his fist. ''Not strong enough!'' He took in a deep breath and took out his phone too.

    He then called Nicole.

    "Hey, Jack where are you?" She asked just as he picked up the phone.

    "Paris," Jack replied with a simple one-word answer.

    "Where exactly?"

    "It doesn''t matter, I want you to keep everyone safe bad people areing to hurt the people I love." He said.

    "Don''t worry about them. No one can touch anyone till I am here. But what about you? Are you safe?" She asked with a concerned tone.

    "Can you teleport us there?" Jack asked suddenly as a thought appeared in his mind.

    "Teleportation huh? I can''t, but I can reach Paris in ten minutes if you want any help."

    "No, just stay there and take care of the girls. I will handle myself." Jack said quickly, he didn''t want her toe here and leave his girls alone.

    Nicole turned silent at his words and after some time took a deep breath. "OK, take care and call me if you need any help." She said.

    "Don''t worry, I will call you if anything goes wrong."

    "I love you," Nicole said from the other side.

    "Love you too," Jack said and hung up the call. He then looked at Vieva again, he could tell that she was healing slowly, and would only need some medical assistance to get ok.

    There was nothing to worry about till dragons didn''t find them.

    ''I can ask Hena for help, but there is no guarantee that the people she sends to help are not colluded with dragons.'' He thought and looked at Elma, she was still on the phone.

    After a few seconds, she came near him and ced a hand on his shoulder. "A doctor will be here in a few minutes." She murmured.

    Jack looked at her and nodded. "Thanks." He was grateful.

    "No need to say thanks." She sighed and looked at Vieva.

    "What should we do now?" She asked.

    "For now this is the safest ce. We can stay here for a bit longer." Jack said and ordered some beer and food.

    Soon enough the doctor came and he performed some basic first aid on Vieva''s eyes and gave her some pain relief and sleeping pills.

    After the doctor was gone, Jack and Elma drank some beer and ate food.

    After that, Jack slept in bed with Vieva by his side and Elma decided to sleep on the couch.

    The next day Jack woke up and looked beside him and a frown appeared on his face. ''Where is she?'' He was worried, as he couldn''t see Vieva beside him.

    He quickly stood up and looked around the room and in the corner he could see Elma sleeping on the sofa.

    "Jack, you woke up?" Suddenly a familiar voice came from beside him and he turned his head around to look at it.

    Vieva wasing out of the bathroom, there were no bandages on her face and she was already healed. He could tell that she had just taken a bath. As her hair was still wet and she was wearing a towel around her body.

    Jack moved towards her and looked at her eyes again, he was relieved. Yesterday he saw her injury and he was terrified by how brutal it was. One of her eyeballs waspletely chared due to electricity.

    He thought that it would be extremely hard to heal them back to normal. But to his surprise Vieva was healed in a single day, he wondered if they had taken the risk of calling a doctor for nothing.

    She might have healed on her own if they left her protected.

    ''No, I could have never taken such a risk.'' He thought and took in a deep breath. He loved Vieva and could never take such a risk, what if she couldn''t have healed herself and got an infection in her eyes?

    He would have never forgiven himself if something like that did happen. ording to him, it was better to be safe than sorry. And although he could have used his notebook to know if she would heal on her own. However, this idea never struck his brainst night.

    He was too worried for her.

    Vieva looked at him and clicked her finger. A red gown then covered her body. "You killed him..." She looked into his eyes and hugged him tightly.

    She was both shocked and pleasantly surprised. She never thought that Jack would be able to kill Idros and that too with him being supported with Raga''s locket.

    She knew how powerful Idros was and how he almost killed her with Raga''s locket. If not for Jack then she would have died today.

    Now he has saved her life twice. First in the other dimension, from Hena and now from Idros.

    "Yes. I will kill anyone that tries to harm you." He said andnded a kiss on her lips.

    He was extremely worried about her yesterday and thought that he might have lost her. However, now he was relieved that she waspletely fine.

    Vieva felt his kiss and tears formed in her eyes. She could tell that he was scared for her life and health. ''He cares about me...'' More and more tears formed in her eyes.

    This was the confirmation to her that he loved her too. She took in a deep breath and looked him in the eyes. "I love you." She said suddenly.

    She was saying it with the deepest part of her heart. And there was gratitude visible on their face.

    Jack nodded and kissed her again. "I love you too." He said and moved away from her embrace. "Let''s go away from here." He said and looked at Elma.

    He then moved towards her to wake her up.

    "Where?" Vieva asked with her brows raised.

    She was confused as to where Jack wanted to go. She hase here to know the ns of the dragons and wants to finish her job.

    As this is concerned not only with her own life but with the lives of the entire human race and more importantly with Jack''s life.

    "We are going back to my mansion. Prepare to teleport us there." He said as he looked back at her with a serious expression on his face.

    "What about the dragons?" Vieva asked with her brows raised.

    Jack listened to her and took in some breaths. "There is a towel under the bed. Check it out." He said and shook Elma''s shoulder to wake her up.

 Chapter 272 So casual!

    <h4>Chapter 272 So casual! </h4>

    ?272 So casual!

    Vieva moved and soon enough she took out the towel from the bed and opened it gently.

    While she was doing so, Jack sessfully woke Elma up and all there of them looked at the towel with different expressions on their faces.

    Vieva looked at it with anticipation on her face, while Jack looked at it calmly, Elma on the other hand was still in her sleep so she was a bit buzzy but still curious.

    When Vieva opened the towel she looked and her eyes widened when her gazended on the red ruby.

    Her head quickly moved up and she looked at Jack with a shocked expression on her face.

    Jack looked at her and a form appeared on his face. "What happened? Why are you so shocked?" He asked.

    "This..." Vieva gulped her saliva and looked at Ruby again. "This is Singrity Ruby, I never thought that it existed." She took in a deep breath.

    "Singrity Ruby?" Elma asked in a curious tone, she wanted to know about this ruby since it was so important to the dragons.

    "Fuck this shit! Did they want to destroy a country?!" Vieva stood up and an angry expression appeared on her face.

    "What do you mean?" Elma also stood up from the sofa and tied her hair behind her back, she couldn''t tell why she was so angry.

    "Why are you so worked up?" Even Jack raised his brows. He was confused as to why Vieva was getting so worked up suddenly.

    He knew that the Ruby was important since the dragons were guarding it so carefully, however, he never thought that it contained the power to destroy the whole city.

    "This Ruby has the power to destroy a whole country, heck, it can destroy this whole!" Vieva said and took in a deep breath to calm her emotions down.

    "Destroy the whole country!" Elma looked at the ruby with her eyes narrowed and a shiver ran down her spine. She never thought that the ruby that Jack ced under the bee so calmly could destroy a whole country.

    "Vieva, calm down, let''s go to my mansion first, we can talk about everythingter," Jack said and looked at Elma. "Time to go." He said and took the ruby from the bed and ced it in his pocket.

    Vieva looked at him and her eyes widened. "Jack! Are you crazy? Give me that ruby back. I will keep it safe. It can destroy you if anything wrong happens." She said and moved towards him while showing her palm.

    "Yes, Jack! Give her the ruby back, this is not something you should be taking lightly! It can hurt you." Elma also moved forward and urged. She was worried about Jack.

    Jack looked at both of them and took in a deep breath to calm himself down, he then took the ruby back out of his pocket and handed it to Vieva. "Let''s go now." He said. He was worried that dragons might attack them anytime.

    They would be more safe if they were with Nicole.

    Vieva took the Ruby in her hands and closed her eyes, she then started reciting some sort of spell and soon enough the ruby started levitating in the air.

    And then a red energy started covering it. A small baseball-sized red energy covered the ruby from every side and then the red ballnded back in Vieva''s hands again.

    "Now this dangerous thing is secured." She let out a sigh of relief and then looked at Jack with an annoyed expression on her face. "Jack, how could you be so careless with this ruby! This is a dangerous object."

    "He is always like this. He is too overconfident." Elma was also slightly annoyed, she was baffled by the fact, that Jack ced the ruby in his pocket even after knowing that it could destroy a whole country.

    He was too careless.

    Jack looked at both of them and sighed. And then an annoyed expression also appeared on his face. He looked at Vieva with his eyes narrowed. "Can you teleport us to Nicole or not?" He asked, fed up with their constant chatter.

    Vieva looked at his annoyed expression and gulped her saliva. She didn''t wanna anger him as she loved her. "I am sorry, let me prepare the teleportation spell." She said and flicked her finger.

    The red ball with Singrity ruby disappeared from her hands.

    Elma also saw him getting angry and ced her hand over his shoulder. "I am sorry Jack. We didn''t mean to anger you. We were just worried about you." She said with a worried expression on her face.

    Jack moved his head and looked at Elma. "This is not the right time to waste on useless talks. We have to leave this ce as soon as possible."

    Vieva heard his words and could tell that he was still annoyed. She looked at him with her puppy eyes. "I am sorry Jack, this won''t happen again." She said and started reciting a spell and soon enough a red glow appeared below her leg.

    Jack nodded at her.

    Elma saw Vieva apologizing again and let out a breath. She didn''t wanna annoy him. She would not be able to bear the fact, as she loved him too much. "I am sorry too Jack. I won''t do anything like this." She said and looked him in the eyes.

    Jack looked at her and took in a deep breath and then a guilty expression appeared on his face. He didn''t wanna make them sad. He was just worried that Dragons might attack them anytime.

    "Ok, don''t worry too much now. Let''s go. And sorry for getting angry at you." He said and ced his hand behind her back tofort her.

    He loved them too.

    Soon the spell was finished and Vieva looked at both of them. "The spell is finished." She said. "I hope you are not angry with me."

    "Don''t worry." Jack moved inside the spell circle and held her hand to assure her that he wasn''t angry.

    "Yes, Jack we were doing this for you." Elma also stepped inside the circle and looked at him through her golden frame sses. She was still slightly worried.

    "Don''t worry I am fine," Jack said and nodded at Vieva. It was an indication to start the spell.

    Vieva nodded at him and raised her hand and soon enough a red light covered them and then they teleported to Jack''s mansion.

    They teleported to the outside garden.

    And just as they did so Nicole suddenly appeared in front of them with a sword in her hand, however when she saw that it was Jack and others she rxed and a smile formed on her face.

    Even her sword vanished from her hand.

    "You are back." She said and jumped in his arms. Jack could feel her heat beating inside her ribcage. He could tell that they were worried for him.

    "Yes, you don''t have to worry now." He said and patted her back a few times to calm her down.

    Nicole moved away from him and looked him in the eyes. "I was so worried for you, thank God you are fine." She said while looking at him up to down. She was relieved by the fact that there were no new injuries on his body.

    Jack saw her and warmth shed in his eyes. He could tell that she was worried about him. "Rx, I already told you that I will be safe." He said with a small smile.

    "How can I be rxed when these strange things are going on and you are out there alone?" She looked at him with her eyes narrowed and a slightly annoyed expression on her face, she hated the fact that Jack was out without her in such a dangerous situation.

    "I am safe now," Jack said with a guilty expression, he knew that he must have made everyone worried about him.

    "Yes, I know that, however, if you didn''t show up in the next few days then I would have started searching for you myself." She said with a glimmer in her eyes.

    Jack could tell that she was serious. "Let''s go inside for now." Jack moved towards her andnded a kiss on her face.

    A slight blush formed on Nicole''s face when she felt his sudden kiss and then she took in a deep breath. "Hmph! You know how to melt me, but this won''t happen every time." She looked at his face with a smile on her face.

    Jack chuckled at her words. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me." He said and started moving towards the wooden door.

    Both Vieva and Elma looked at their chemistry and a jealous expression appeared on their faces. They knew that Nicole was Jack''s first girlfriend so the chemistry was natural.

    They both wished that they were the first one instead.

    Soon Jack entered the wooden door and just as he did so he saw Sophie and Cassie sitting on the sofa talking to each other.

    When Sophie saw him, her eyes widened and she ran towards him quickly and then hugged him tightly. "Stupid!"

 Chapter 273 Bigger Place

    <h4>Chapter 273 Bigger ce</h4>

    ?273 Bigger ce

    "What is happening?" Sophie moved away from him and asked while looking Jack in the eyes.

    Worry was clearly visible on her face.

    She hase to his mansion with her mother after Cassie called her this morning. She didn''t know what was happening, however seeing the worried expressions on everyone''s faces she could tell that the problem was big.

    And that was the reason why she was so stressed out, she was worried that something might have happened to Jack.

    And only now did she see him she rxed a bit, however, she was still scared and confused.

    She wanted to know why Jack gathered her and everyone.

    Jack looked at her and then looked at Cassie who was also staring at him with a worried expression on her face.

    "Well, there are some problems," Jack said and sighed. He wondered how he should exin the dragon situation to them.

    The situation was tooplex, and he had never given them full information before. However, now he has to as he has gathered everyone and it was better for them to know everything.

    As it might stop them from taking any wrong steps. Jack didn''t want anyone to step out of this mansion till the dragon situation was resolved.

    As those dragons might be out of the mansion waiting for one of them toe out.

    He didn''t want any of his girls to get captured by them and then they might use them as hostages.

    "Problems? Like what?" Cassie came forward and asked with her brows raised. She knew that something was wrong and Jack hesitated to tell them. However, she was worried for him and wanted to know the whole situation.

    "There are some bad people after me and Nicole. I have to protect her and everyone from them." Jack said and looked at Nicole to get some help.

    However, Nicole just ignored him and looked away. She didn''t wanna get in between him and his girls.

    Jack saw her ignoring his sign and sighed. ''Guess, I have to do this alone.'' He thought and moved towards Cassie. He then sat down on the sofa.

    "Dragons. There are some dragons after us." He murmured.

    When Cassie and Sophie heard his words. Their eyes widened in surprise.

    "Dragons?!" Sophie eximed. She couldn''t believe her own ears.

    Dragons? What was Jack talking about? If not for the serious expression on Jack''s face then she might have thought that he was ying a prank on her.

    After all, Dragons were the stuff of legends, she never imagined that they existed in reality and what''s more, they were after Nicole and Jack.

    She never imagined this sort of situation in her wildest dreams.

    "Yes, they want to kill Nicole," Jack said and looked back at Nicole.

    "Why?!" Cassie sat beside him and ced a hand on his shoulder. She didn''t know why these so-called dragons were after Nicole. And why they wanted to kill her.

    Jack took in a deep breath and sighed. "Let''s call everyone. I will exin." He said and rxed back on his sofa.

    "Let me call Mom and Susan," Sophie said and quickly rushed upstairs.

    Everyone turned silent after she was gone and took seats in the living area.

    Soon enough Meadow and Susan came down from the upper floor and a warm smile formed on Meadow''s face when she saw Jack, while Susan quickly ran and sat beside him. She then hugged him tightly.

    "Where were you? I was worried about you. Nicole said to not go out of the house because you said so." She murmured and kept hugging him.

    Jack patted her head and took in some deep breaths.

    "Let me exin." He said and started speaking.

    After about half an hour he exined the situation about the dragons and Nicole.

    "So Nicole has turned into a goddess?" Cassie looked back at Nicole and admiration shed in her eyes.

    "That is amazing Nicole." She said with an impressed expression on her face.

    Nicole listened to her and with a small blush, she looked away. She was shy about this stuff. "It''s nothing impressive." She murmured under her breath.

    "No! It''s amazing... I wish I had that sort of power." Cassie said and smiled.

    "It has brought more problems than it has solved." Nicole sighed again. She didn''t wanna create problems for Jack, however now because of her they had to stay under house arrest.

    "Don''t worry, we are always with you." Cassie and said smiled at Nicole. She wanted her to know that she was with her no matter what. After all after living together with her for all these days both of them have developed a sibling-like rtionship.

    Nicole has helped her many times and she always takes care of her while staying calm. So it was natural for Cassie to support her during bad times.

    Jack listened to her and was happy, he wanted Nicole to feel included and not think that this trouble hade because of her.

    If her thought process goes in that direction then it may cause many unnecessary problems for her, and she might even go out to fight those dragons alone and Jack doesn''t want that to happen.

    Who knows what might happen if she goes on to fight all the dragons alone? Jack doesn''t know what more underhanded tricks those dragons may have.

    After all, they have even secured a country destroying Ruby just to kill Nicole. So he wasn''t sure what else they might have. And Jack didn''t wanna take the risk.

    "Yes, you shouldn''t worry too much Nicole, we will fight those dragons together," Jack said while looking into her eyes.

    Nicole listened to them and a smile formed on her face. She was happy by their words. For the past few days, she was thinking that this was all her fault.

    Originally she became the queen to protect Jack and reduce his troubles. However now she ended up increasing his problems and might have put his life at risk more than once.

    She regretted this fact and was scared that something might happen to Jack because of her. And if something did happen then she would have never been able to forgive herself.

    Even before she med herself for the fact that she wasn''t able to protect Jack when he returned from the other dimension.

    And if something were to happen to him because of her then she doesn''t know what she would end up doing.

    "Vieva, we will need a bigger ce," Jack said and looked at Vieva.

    The people there were too many and the space was not enough for everyone to amodate.

    He knew that Vieva owned a big mansion and might know some good ce where they could be protected.

    He wanted everyone to livefortably, but he solved the current crisis and this ce was too small for everyone to be amodated.

    "Say no more," Vieva said and started chanting a spell. She could tell what Jack wanted as she could see it too that everyone couldn''t fit in this cefortably.

    Although there was space for people, the privacy would bepletely destroyed.

    Woosh!

    Suddenly a red light covered the whole ce and soon enough everyone disappeared from the ce and appeared in Vieva''s wooden mansion.

    Cassie, Susan, Sophie and Meadow were a bit surprised by the sudden teleportation as this was their first time., however, the rest were ok.

    "This mansion has about twenty rooms, I think this should be enough for now," Vieva said and she looked at Jack.

    Jack nodded at her and looked at everyone. "Go get a room, we will talkter." He said he wanted to do some more stuff and needed everyone else to rest.

    Everyone nodded at him and soon enough only Vieva and Jack remained in the living area. "Let''s get my parents first." He said.

    Jack knew that Dragons could also go for his parents. And he loved both of them. He wouldn''t be able to forgive himself if something were to happen to them.

    "Can you make them unconscious safely for the time being?" He asked with his brows raised.

    He knew that his parents would be worried if they suddenly saw superpowers. And it would be hard for him to exin so many girls to them.

    "It is possible," Vieva said and clicked her finger and soon enough both of them were in Jack''s parent''s house.

    Vieva turned them unconscious with a simple spell and teleported them back to one of her mansions'' rooms.

    "What next?" Vieva asked.

    Jack listened to her and took in a deep breath. "Feba and Reba." He said.

    Vieva performed a spell to search for both of the girls and soon enough she found them.

    "What them to be unconscious too?" She asked.

    "No need," Jack said, he knew that both Feba and Reba would understand him and it wouldn''t be a problem to bring them here.

    "Where do you wanna go first?" Vieva asked.

    "Reba."

 Chapter 274 Long Story

    Chapter 274 Long Story

    ??274  Long Story

    In arge building, on the top floor, inside an office, Reba was sitting on the chair and in front of her was aptop and on the screen there was Jack''s photo.

    "I have to find my master." She murmured and clenched her fist.

    She took in a deep breath and a determined expression appeared on her face. Previously in the other dimension, Jack had turned her into a ve and after that, for some reason, she was obsessed with him.

    Previously she thought that Jack had died saving them in the other dimension, however, from her sources she hase to know that he was still alive and has just be a superhuman.

    A smile formed on her face. "Thank God, he is still alive or I would have never been able to forgive myself."

    ''Since I havee from that dimension, all I can think about is him, I have even forgotten about the ring of power and mypany.'' she sighed and stood up.

    She then picked up her phone and called someone. And soon enough the other person picked up the call.

    It was a man''s voice.

    "Yes, madam."

    "Did you get any information on him?" she asked.

    "Yes, I found your guy mam. I will send you his address in a minute." The man said and took in a deep breath. "But, there are some weird people with him. I think they are superhumans. However, I have no record of them" He said again and sighed.

    "Don''t worry about them." Reba took in a deep breath. "Just send me the address. And your work there has been done, back out now." She said.

    "Ok, madam." The man replied and hung up the phone and soon enough a message popped up on Reba''s phone.

    She looked at the message and it was from the same man, it was Jack''s address. "I will finally be able to meet him." She thought and ced her phone back on the table.

    As she was thinking of the ways she could contact him. Suddenly a blinding red light shed in front of her and two shilloutes appeared.

    She couldn''t see them for a while, however soon the red light cleared up and her squinted eyes opened.

    And when she saw the people in front of her, her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Jack!" She quickly moved towards him. However soon realization dawned on her and she stopped.

    She looked at him and taking in a deep breath she kneeled. "Master." She murmured under her breath.

    When Vieva heard her words and saw how she was kneeling in front of Jack, she raised her brows and looked at him.

    Jack also looked at Vieva with aplicated expression on his face. He hadn''t told her that Reba was his ve and now this shameful situation urred.

    "It''s a long story." He said and sighed.

    He then looked back at Reba again. "You can stand up." He said again.

    Reba listened to him and raised her head she stood up and looked at him. "Master, I was about to find you." She murmured.

    "We need to go." Jack got straight to the point, he still had many more things to do, so he didn''t wanna waste any time.

    "Go? Where?" Reba asked with a frown on her face, he had juste here out of nowhere and now he was telling her to go with him.

    Although she was happy with the fact that Jack was here in front of her. However, she was curious about his urgency.

    She would like to solve it, if Jack was in some sort of problem. After all, she hase to find that she is in love with him, even though he has made her a ve.

    "I will tell youter. For now, juste with me." Jack said.

    Reba listened to him and a frown appeared on her face. She wanted to ask more questions, however seeing his serious expression she took in a deep breath and stayed silent.

    "Ok, master." She said after a few seconds and nodded.

    Jack also nodded at her and looked back at Vieva again. "Let''s take her to the mansion."

    Vieva smiled and soon enough a spell appeared below their legs and in the next moment, no one remained in the ce.

    After leaving her in the mansion, Jack went for Feba. He wanted to take her back with him too, after all, she also had a connection with him and she was someone he cared about a lot.

    In a big dessert, both Feba and Faneel were standing with guns in their hands and in front of them stood more than fifteen cars with menacing looking people.

    "You will die now!" A bald man jumped out of one of the jeeps and looked at Feba and Faneel with smile on his face.

    Feba snorted at his words and Faneel had a worried expression on his face. It was clear that he was intemitaed by the bald man and his gang.

    "We will see who is the one dying here. Today we will eradicate your gang." Feba said and pointed her automatic gun at the bald man.

    Faneel looked at her and gulped his saliva. "Feba, I think we should retreat. There are too many of them and everyone has guns. We won''t be able to defeat them." He said in a worried tone.

    "Bitch, listen to your boy here. He is right, however he forgot one thing." The bald man let out a loudugh and looked back at his men. "We will not let you retreat."

    Faneel heard his words and sweat formed on his forehead.

    "Hahaha..." Everyone in the bald man''s gangughed after jumping out of their cars. They looked at Feba and Faneel with mocking expressions on their faces.

    "How about this. We will not kill you if you sleep with all of us." The bald man looked at Feba from up to down with a lustful gaze.

    The men from his team heard his words andughed again. "Yes, we will make sure to handle you gently at start so you don''t go into shock." one of the other men said from behind.

    Feba listened to their words and a disdainful expression appeared on her face.

    "Pathetic guys like you will never be able to touch me. I will kill you all." Her eyes turned bloodshot. It was clear that she was angry at them.

    Faneel on the other hand took a step back and looked at Feba again. He could feel his heart beating out of his chest.

 Chapter 275 Crude Words

    Chapter 275 Crude Words

    ??275  Crude Words

    "Feba, I have called for the backup already. They could be here anytime. I think we should retreat for now. We can catch themter." Faneel urged in a worried tone.

    He could see that the situation had turned heavy and if this kept going on then they would die here.

    "There is no way we would be able to win from them even with the help of the backup I have called. Retreating is the only sane option." Faneel said.

    "Shut up Faneel, don''t be such a wuss. We have found them after so many days of searching, all of it will go to waste if we don''t kill them right now." Feba said and snorted.

    "We will have more chances in the future." Faneel retorted. His voice was louder than before.

    "Sorry, you can leave if you want, I will stall them for you. But I can''t leave this opportunity. This will be a big break for me." She said and gritted her teeth.

    ''After getting my money for this mission, I will be able to live the rest of my life peacefully.'' She thought and sighed. She looked at the bald man with an angry expression on her face.

    The men in front of her all looked at her with lustful gazes andughed. "Good girl, I love breaking fiery girls like you!" The bald man looked back.

    "Listen, guys, don''t kill her. We will enjoy her tonight." He said and looked at Faneel. "Do whatever you want with that guy, but I want this girl alive." He said andughed again while licking his lips.

    The men behind him allughed in unison and taking their guns out they pointed at Faneel.

    "Be a good guy and die peacefully. We promise that we will keep this girl happy till she takes herst breath." A tall and thin guy said from the group and jumped out of the car.

    The tall man had a big automatic gun in his hand and he was pointing it at Faneel, ready to shoot it at any moment.

    A shiver ran down Faneel''s spine when he felt so many guns pointed towards him. He felt powerless and a depressed expression appeared on his face.

    ''What should I do?!'' Tears formed in his eyes. He could tell that now there was no chance of him escaping.

    Even if Feba gave him cover, he would never be able to dodge so many guns.

    Both Feba and Faneel looked at all the guysing towards them and gulped their salivas. Even Feba was a bit nervous.

    And just when they were about to shoot their guns, suddenly a red aura covered the whole ce and between them, two people appeared.

    The bald man and the gang looked at the two with confusion and somewhat worried expressions. Some even took their steps back.

    Faneel saw the two with his eyes narrowed and then suddenly his eyes widened in surprise. A relieved expression then appeared on his face.

    Feba was the most shocked of them all, she looked at Jack and was stunned for a few moments, she felt like she was dreaming and when the realization dawned on her the gun dropped from her hand and tears formed in her eyes.

    Her heart started beating at a rapid pace and suddenly her legs moved and running she tightly embraced Jack with both of her hands.

    Jack could feel her warm tears on his shoulders and sighed. He then patted her head a few times to calm her down. He knew why her reaction was like that.

    After all, Feba must believe that he was dead and now he was suddenly in front of her.

    He could feel that she loved him very much by her reaction.

    Vieva looked at them and looked back at the bald man and his gang and a frown appeared on her face.

    When the bald man looked at Vieva and saw her beauty, an even more lustful expression appeared on his face, he gulped his saliva and excitement rushed through his brain. Just the thought of ravishing such a beauty sent endorphins rushing through his skin.

    Licking his lips he stepped forwards and looked at his men.

    "There is another busty woman to ravage now. Guys capture them!" He yelled and pointed at Vieva.

    His men listened to him and looked at Vieva. They could feel a dangerous aura oozing out from the red-dressed beauty, it was clear that she was not someone to be messed with.

    "Boss, I think we should retreat. They appeared out of nowhere as if magic. They must be those legendary superhumans." The tall thin man said and gulped his saliva.

    All of them were cautious and scared of Vieva and Jack. After all, they appeared out of nowhere and there was a dangerous aura surrounding Vieva.

    She looked extremely dangerous.

    Vieva listened to them and a disdainful expression appeared on her face.

    Jack and others also heard their words and turned their heads to look at the guys.

    "Jack, I think we should retreat. All of them have guns." Suddenly Feba said with a worried expression on her face.

    When Faneel heard her words he let out a snort of anger, just now she was not ready to leave no matter how much he persuaded her.

    However now that Jack was in front of her, her words suddenly took a turn and now she was the one wanting to retreat.

    He was disappointed by the fact that his previously cold boss had turned into such a soft girl in front of Jack.

    Faneel looked at Jack and admiration shed in his eyes. He wanted to learn his ways.

    Jack listened to her and a confident smile appeared on his face. "Don''t worry they won''t be able to touch us." He said and a cold gleam shed in his eyes.

    He then looked back at the bald man and his gang, there was disdain visible on his face.

    He has heard their previous words and how this man wanted to ravage not only Feba but Vieva too.

    They were his girls and he could never withstand such crude words against them.

 Chapter 276 Seven Coloured Flute

    <h4>Chapter 276 Seven Coloured Flute</h4>

    ?276 Seven Coloured Flute

    The bald man looked at Jack stepping forward and narrowed his eyes. He could tell that he was not a simple guy, or how he would appear out of nowhere?

    And how he would be so confident against so many guns?

    It was clear to him and his boys that Jack and Vieva were dangerous and they may even be superhumans.

    The bald man gritted his teeth and after a moment let out a disdainful chuckle.

    "Boss, I think we should not pursue this anymore. This could backfire." The thin man said with a worried tone and gulped his saliva, however, his gun was still pointing at Jack and others.

    "Don''t worry, I have something for situations like this." The d man said and took out a strange flute from his Jacket.

    The flute was covered with seven coloured gems and was buzzing with strange energy. "I will handle the two neers." The bald man looked back at his guys. "You guys go capture that woman and kill that guy." He said and looked at Vieva and Jack.

    Jack listened to his words and looked at the flute and his eyes narrowed in caution. He could tell that the Flue was some sort of magical treasure and potentially be dangerous.

    Vieva on the other hand looked at the flute and her eyes narrowed. After some time a familiar expression appeared on her face and then she looked at Jack.

    "What is it?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    "I think that is Seven Coloured Flute. I have heard about this treasure before." She looked at the flute again and took in a deep breath. "I wonder how he got his hands on it. I don''t think he will be able to use this flute to its full potential." She said and let out a small chuckle.

    "Would this be troublesome?" Jack asked with his brows raised.

    Vieva listened to him and turned silent for a few seconds, after that she let out a breath and smiled. "This flute can put one in trans and make them vulnerable for five minutes." She said and looked back at the bald man.

    "However it can only be used once on one person and from the looks of it he is intending to use it on me." She chuckled and looked back at Jack again.

    "From your power level, I don''t think he would have a chance to even cast it before he dies." She said and looked at him with a confident expression on her face.

    She was confident in Jack''s ability.

    Jack listened to her and nodded, he then looked at the bald man with a serious expression.

    Although Vieva has said that this flute shouldn''t be a problem for him, he still wanted to be careful.

    As it was better to safe than be sorry.

    "You protect everyone else. I will handle this bald guy." Jack said as he nced at Vieva and yellow energy started revolving in his hand.

    Vieva nodded at his words and looked at the bald man''s gang. There was a disdainful look on her face as if she considered them lower than insects.

    The bald man heard their words and when he realised that they were looking down on him and his treasure, an angry expression appeared on his face.

    "I will kill you guys!" He yelled and brought his flute in front of his mouth.

    When his men heard him yelling they too ced their fingers on the triggers, they were about to shoot Feba and Faneel.

    Bang!

    Ssh!

    However, before anyone could do anything a loud bang resounded in the area and then blood sttered everywhere.

    The tall thin man stood at his ce still and could feel his bodypletely pained by blood.

    His eyes slowly moved and looked at the bald man standing beside him and then a shiver ran down his spine.

    Sweat formed on his forehead and his heart started beating at a rapid pace. He couldn''t see the bald man''s head anymore.

    His headless body was standing on the sand still and only when the body fell to the ground did everyone in the area break out of their stupor.

    It was after this that everyone''s eyesnded on Jack. He has just blown the bald man''s head in a single attack.

    "Superhumans!!!!" The thin man yelled his voice quivering and filled with terror.

    The gun dropped from his hand and he started running back. The other men also looked at the scene and their guns too started to drop on the sand.

    All of them were terrified to the core. They couldn''t understand the fact of how a superhuman interfered in their fight, however now they were here and they could only run.

    All of them have heard about the terrors of superhumans and know that none of them are ordinary.

    They all contained different powers, however, one thing wasmon a normal human can''t defeat them in one one-on-one fight.

    And looking at how Jack blew the bald man''s head in the blink of an eye, they were terrified to the core. None of them wanted to lose their life.

    Faneel also looked at these events and his jaw was hanging low, he remembers Jack being a normal human and fighting everyone with his expert aim in other dimension.

    He never knew that Jack was a superhuman.

    ''He is terrifying. That is the reason why Feba likes him so much! That must be the case!'' Faneel thought and gulped his saliva.

    He couldn''t digest the fact of how a single man could have it all. He is powerful and girls like him.

    He was a bit jealous of Jack.

    Vieva saw them running and a chuckle moved out of her mouth. "Where are you guys running? You wanted to ravage me right? Come back now." She said and a few hairs flew out of her head and moved towards about fifty men at rapid paces.

    Slice!

    Slice!

    Slice!

    One after another heads started rolling down on the sand and after that their bodies fell.

 Chapter 277 People you love

    Chapter 277 People you love

    ??In just a minute about forty men died on the spot trying to run, and each one of them was beheaded by Vieva.

    Faneel who was looking at the scene turned his head in horror and looked at Vieva. A shiver then ran down his spine when he saw that she was looking at him.

    He quickly bowed his head down and clenched his fist. ''She is terrifying. Jack even managed to get such a girl! He is amazing.'' He thought and sighed.

    Vieva rxed after seeing that everyone was dead and looked at Jack.

    "I think we should leave." She said while stepping towards him.

    Jack listened to her and nodded, he then looked at Feba, who was still in shock because of all the events that had happened till now.

    Just a few moments ago she was scared that she might not survive today facing such a huge gang and then Jack appeared out of nowhere and killed everyone.

    This was all too shocking for her. She never thought that a situation like this would ur.

    "Let''s go Feba," Jack said as he ced his hand over her shoulder to calm her down.

    Only when Feba heard his words did she break out of her stupor and then move her head to look at him.

    "Where are we going?" She asked with her brows raised. She didn''t know where Jack wanted to take her.

    "Well, there are some bad people behind me and the people I love." He looked into her eyes.

    "People you love..." Feba repeated his words and then suddenly a blush formed on her face. Even a small smile spread across her lips.

    "I love you too." She said and hugged him tightly. "I thought you died in the other dimension."

    Jack could feel her body quivering in his embrace. A warm smile formed on his face and he ced his hands behind her back. "Don''t worry, let''s go for now. It could be dangerous staying here. I will take you to a safe ce." He said and looked at her.

    Feba moved away from him and wiped the tears in her eyes. After taking a deep breath she nodded. "Ok, let''s go."

    Faneel listened to her and sighed. "Where are you going Feba? We still have to submit our mission. Did you forget about your big break?" He asked.

    Feba listened to him and looked at him. "I don''t care about it anymore." She looked back at Jack. "I want to go with Jack."

    Jack nodded at her words.

    Faneel sighed again. "Then you go, I will submit the mission for you." He said, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to stop Feba no matter how much he tried. He can only do this much. "I will wire your money to your bank." He said again.

    Feba nodded at him. "Thanks."

    "It''s good that this flute didn''t break."

    Suddenly Vieva''s voice resounded in the area and Jack and others turned their heads around to look at her.

    Jack could see her reaching down and picking up the flute. She examined it and then looked at Jack with a smile on her face. "This would be useful." She murmured.

    Jack nodded at her.

    She moved towards him and with a flick of her finger the flute disappeared from her hands. "You also got Raga''s locket right?" She asked with her brows raised.

    She remembered seeing the locket on Idros''s neck, previously when they fought him.

    "Yes, I left it at the mansion," Jack said.

    Vieva nodded at his words. "Good, it would be useful too."

    Jack took in a deep breath and a serious expression appeared on his face. "Let''s go before anything happens." He said.

    "Sure." Vieva raised her hand and started casting a teleportation spell.

    Jack and Feba prepared themselves and Faneel sighed. He started to move back and wait for the backup toe.

    However just as Vieva was about to cast the teleportation spell, a force came swinging on her body and she flung away in the sand.

    Jack and others looked at Vieva flying away, and their eyes widened in surprise.

    "Hehehe... I finally found you." Suddenly a siren-like voice resounded in Jack''s ears and he turned his head back to look at a woman standing behind him with a smile on her face.

    Jack''s gaze moved up to down on her. She was a curvy woman with blue hair and blue lipstick.

    She looked at Jack with an amusing expression on her face and a slightly mocking smile.

    Jack could tell that she was the one who attacked Vieva before they could teleport.

    "Who are you?" Jack asked as he stepped forward in caution.

    Both Feba and Faneel picked up their guns and pointed at the blue-haireddy.

    Thedy looked at them and let out a chuckle. "So cute." She murmured and suddenly disappeared from her original spot and appeared near Jack.

    Her busty chest touched his and he could feel her hot breath in his ears. "Stay here, I will y with youter. Let me first handle that red which." She murmured in a seductive voice and with augh she disappeared again.

    Jack stood rooted at his ce with his eyes widened in shock. ''So fast! She could have killed me if she wanted!'' Gulping his saliva he turned his head around and looked at the ce where Vievanded previously.

    "Jack!" Feba yelled and quickly came near him. All of it happened so fast that she didn''t even have time to react.

    "Don''t worry," Jack said and looked at Vieva again he could see Vieva flying in the air with a red aura surrounding her body. Her hair was floating upward and it was clear that she was extremely angry.

    In front of Vieva, the blue-haireddy was also floating with her same mocking smile.

    "Why are you so angry?" Thedy said with a chuckle and then an arrow formed in her palm. "We have been searching for you guys for so long and finally found you."

 Chapter 278 Stay Calm

    <h4>Chapter 278 Stay Calm</h4>

    ?Vieva looked at the arrow in thedy''s hand and a frown appeared on her face. "Ravina! You should go back! Did you forget the deal between Dragons and us witches?" She asked.

    Ravina listened to her and a disdainful expression appeared on her face. She then snorted. "Deal? What a Joke! You stole our Singrity Ruby! The deal is invalid now." The arrow levitated from her hand and came in front of her, ready to attack Vieva at any moment.

    "Singrity Ruby?" Vieva took in a deep breath to maintain herposure. "I don''t know what you are talking about! I didn''t steal anything." She snorted.

    A murderous gleam shed in Ravina''s eyes. "You think I am a fool? Other dragons might be, but you can''t trick me with your words."

    "I am telling the truth. I don''t know who took your ruby, but it wasn''t me." She said. She was lying to Ravina about it, she knew that Jack was the one who had stolen the ruby from the dragons, however, she couldn''t reveal the fact.

    "So you were coincidentally at the same ce at the same time when the ruby was stolen! And you even killed Idros!" Ravina said and her eyes shed blue.

    She looked at Vieva with anger shing in her eyes.

    Vieva listened to her and gritted her teeth. ''She is too strong for me, we have to escape!'' She thought and looked around to form a strategy.

    "Ha... Don''t even try. Today is the day you die." Ravina said and pushed the arrow forward.

    Vieva felt the blue arrowing towards her and gritted her teeth. ''It''s so fast, it''s almost impossible to dodge!'' She thought and one of her hair quickly moved to block the iing arrow while she moved sideways.

    Ravina looked at her trying to dodge and chuckled. "It''s useless, you don''t have enough speed to dodge my Dragon Breath''s arrow," she said with a disdainful tone.

    Vieva on the other hand was in a tough situation.

    "Ah.." She grunted and barely dodged the arrow with the help of her hair, however even then the arrow left a blood mark on her waist.

    Ravina saw her sessfully dodging the arrow and raised her brows. "You are better than I expected. However, you won''t be able to dodge..."

    Before she couldplete her sentence her eyes suddenly widened and she felt a deep terror.

    Goosebumps rose on her body and she quickly moved sideways.

    "Agh!" Blood suddenly flew out of her mouth and her bodynded on the sand creating a deep crater.

    Vieva saw Ravina getting injured and a surprised expression appeared on her face. Her eyes moved and she looked at Jack.

    He was standing tens of meters away with his hand pointing in the direction of where Ravina just was.

    There were horns on his head, which meant that he had just used the death ring to boost his power and attack Ravina, and he sessfully managed to attack her and injure her.

    ''I won''t be able to do it again.'' He thought and sighed.

    He was able to aim the first time was because she dropped her guard against him, but next time will not be the same.

    She was the number two dragon, a lot stronger than Idros and she also specialized in speed, so it wouldn''t be easy to attack her again.

    "Vieva let''s go! Before she wakes up again!" Jack yelled and woke her out of her stupor.

    Jack knew that Ravina was a dangerous girl and it would be better for them to retreat for now and attack with a good nter.

    Jack was sure that they would not be able to defeat her without a good n.

    He has seen it with his eyes, how she was overpowering Vieva with such ease.

    And he also had a hard time trying to find the green panel even when she was unguarded, so he was sure that now that she was on guard it would be impossible for him to attack her again. She was just too fast for him.

    Vieva disappeared from her ce and appeared near him, she then quickly started reciting the teleportation spell.

    Feba and Faneel stood at their ces silently with their heads down and sweat covering their whole body.

    The high-held sun in the desert shone piercing rays on their bodies and a strange silence covered the whole ce.

    Small sand particles flew around in the air as an even more warm magic circle appeared below their legs.

    Jack was looking straight at the crater where Ravina was, his heart was beating at an audible pace and his eyes were narrowed.

    His senses were on high alert and the strange silence of the desert made him even more nervous.

    Sweat trickled down his nose and he could see Vieva in his periphery busy casting the teleportation spell.

    He could feel his body getting blurry because of the teleportation portal. By now he was used to it as he had teleported so many times.

    Feba and Faneel were a bit nervous when they felt their bodies getting light, they could feel the blood moving through their veins and it was a whole new experience for them.

    "Stay calm." Suddenly Jack''s deep voice buzzed in their ears and like an ocean wave, it calmed their raging mind down.

    They stayed silent and prepared themselves to be teleported. They have felt somewhat the same feeling back when they were going through the portal of the other dimension.

    Although the effect of the portal was a bit different, the factor of strangeness was still the same so it didn''t take time for them to amodate.

    Just when they were about to vanish, Jack took in a deep breath and let out a rxed sigh. He was worried that Ravina would wake up again and attack them.

    ''Looks like my attack was stronger than I expected.'' He thought and soon enough the red rays covered his vision and in the next second he was in Vieva''s mansion where Nicole and others were.

    This was a safe ce as Nicole was here. The dragons wouldn''t dare to attack them here, since the Queen of Darkness was here.

    They were scared of her.

    "That was close. We could have died there." Faneel said and she kneeled down on the floor. His nerves rxed only when he felt that he was in a safer ce.

    "Jack, who was that blue-haired girl?" Feba asked with a frown on her face as she looked Jack in the eyes. She was worried for him.

    She wanted to know what sort of trouble Jack was in.

    "She was a dragon." Vieva looked at her and then her body moved toward the sofa sets.

    Soon she sat down on the sofa and a bottle of whisky appeared in her hand. "I think we should rx for now." She murmured and drank straight from the bottle.

    Jack looked at Vieva and then looked at the bottle in her hand. He stayed silent.

    Feba listened to her and looked at Jack again. "Jack, is she telling the truth, does dragons really exist?" She ced a hand on his chest.

    Faneel''s ears also perked up and he looked at Jack with a curious gaze while sitting on the floor.

    Jack took in a deep breath and looked Feba deep in the eyes. cing a hand over her shoulder he nodded. "Yes, they exist and they are after us. You will have to stay here till this is all solved up."

    Feba listened to him and gulped her saliva. She took in a deep breath and looked at Faneel. "We should stay here for the time being."

    She wanted to ask more questions from Jack, however, she knew that the situation was critical and her questions wouldn''t help him.

    "What? No! I am not staying here." Faneel said and quickly stood up.

    Jack, Vieva and Feba looked at him with their brows furrowed. "Why?" Feba stepped towards him and looked him straight in the eyes.

    Faneel saw her serious expression and took a step back, as if afraid that Feba might explode anytime.

    Gulping his saliva he gritted his teeth and nced back at Vieva on the sofa. "I don''t wanna stay here. And those dragons are not after me but you guys. I have no connection with Jack." He said, his every word getting louder than before as he spoke.

    Jack listened to him and stayed silent, he didn''t wanna force anyone if they wanna go.

    "Faneel?" Feba widened her eyes in anger.

    Faneel gulped his saliva again and stepped back one more step, sweat formed on his forehead again and he took in a deep breath trying to calm himself down.

    "Boss, don''t stop me. This mission was also a big break for me. I could have gotten free form this dangerous life after this. I want to go back and im the mission rewards. And if you don''t wannae then it''s ok." He said and looked down.

    "And I think it''s more dangerous here as this is the ce that is most likely to be attacked by those dragons." Faneel said again.

 Chapter 279 Can’t leave

    <h4>Chapter 279 Can''t leave </h4>

    "Feba, let him go if he wants to." Jack came forward and said. He didn''t wanna force anyone to stay. If Faneel wanted to leave this ce then he was more than happy for him to do so.

    After all, it''s his own independent choice. The only people he would be against going out alone would be his girls as they were dear to him.

    And he was ready to fight with them if they tried to leave. As their lives were more important to him.

    Feba listened to Jack''s words and turned her head to look him in the eyes. She looked back at Faneel and saw his determined expression she let out a sigh.

    She could tell that it was useless trying to stop him.

    "Ok, then you can leave. But make sure to be careful." She said as she looked at Faneel in the eyes.

    He was her coworker and her friend, she would not like it if something were to happen to him.

    "Don''t worry about me," Faneel said and a smile formed on his face.

    He then looked around for the exit to the mansion and took out his phone he wanted to call his backup here.

    As he looked through his phone a frown appeared on his face. He moved his head back up and looked at Vieva. "Hey, there is nowork here. I won''t be able to call backup, can you teleport me to some safe ce from where I can go home?" He asked Wing his brows raised.

    For some strange reason, he couldn''t get anywork at this ce even though his phone was connected to Red Cors personal satellite that gives a signal at most of the ces in the world.

    However, he was not too surprised by the fact, as he knew that when ites to something rted to magic his phone loses signal.

    Like previously he lost his phone signal near the portal to another dimension.

    "Sorry, but I can''t send you outside," Vieva said as she took in a deep breath and took another sip of whisky.

    Her voice resounded in the room and everyone looked at her with frowns on their faces. They couldn''t understand why Vieva would say that.

    "Why?" Faneel asked as he stepped forward. He wanted to get out of this dangerous ce and cash out his mission rewards before anyone else could.

    "Why can''t we send him out?" Jack also moved towards Vieva and sat down beside her, he looked into her eyes with a confused expression on his face.

    Feba stood still at her ce in silence. She didn''t speak anything.

    Vieva took in a deep breath and looked at Jack. After a minute of silence, she ced the whisky bottle down on the table and let out a sigh.

    "Ravina has already seen him, he will surely die if he goes out. They might even use him to ckmail us." Vieva said and nced at Feba.

    She could tell that both Feba and Faneel were friends and if the dragons were to ckmail Feba then she would definitely go out to protect him.

    And if that happened then Jack would too go out with her, while he would also follow every condition they will put forward.

    They might even ask for the singrity ruby back. And Vieva didn''t want this situation to ur.

    Jack heard her words and instantly understood what was going through her mind, he then raised his head and looked at Faneel. "Sorry, I can''t let you out." He said.

    Feba gulped her saliva and looked at Faneel too. "Faneel I think Jack is right, you should stay here. It''s too dangerous for you to go out." She said in a worried tone.

    Faneel listened to them and his eyes widened. "I already told you guys! Those dragons are not after me! They are after you and they cane here anytim.... Ahh..." Before he could finish his words he felt a sudden pressure on the back of his head and then his consciousness ckened.

    His body turned powerless and he fell down on the floor with a thud.

    Feba looked at his body falling down with a confused expression as she couldn''t tell what happened to him suddenly.

    While Jack on the other hand instantly understood what happened to Faneel.

    ''Vieva used magic on him to turn him unconscious.'' He thought and looked at Vieva. "You could have been gentler." He said.

    "Hmph! He was talking so loudly, and I was gentle." She said in a an annoyed tone.

    "Faneel!" Feba quickly squatted down near his unconscious body and tried to wake him up.

    "Feba don''t worry, he is fine. Vieva used magic in him to make him fall asleep."

    Suddenly Jack''s voice rang in her ears and only then did she stop and turned her head to look at him.

    She stayed silent for a moment and then understood why Vieva did it, it was for Faneel''s own safety.

    He was adamant about going out of here and could have gotten himself killed. It was better for him to be unconscious for few days.

    She thought and sighed. Her body moved and standing up she moved near the table and sat down in front of Jack. Her eyes thennded on the whisky bottle on table.

    "Can I get some." She asked while gulping her saliva and looking at Vieva.

    "Sure." Vieva said and stood up. "Jack lets go and take Hena back here too, before those dragons reach her." She said.

    Jack took in a deep breath and nodded. Standing up he looked at Faneel''s bodyying on the floor. "Teleport him inside one of the rooms." He said.

    Vieva listened to Jack''s words and with a flick of her finger Faneel''s unconscious body disappeared form the floor.

    Feba looked at the events and stayed silent she continued to drink her whisky.

    "Let''s go now." Jack said with a nod as he looked at her in the eyes.

    Vieva nodded back at him, "Sure."

 Chapter 280 Just like your mother

    <h4>Chapter 280 Just like your mother</h4>

    Hena was lying in her bedroom when suddenly goosebumps rose on her body and she looked out of her window while taking in deep breaths.

    Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw a smilingdy levitating outside her window. She looked at Hena as if she was her prey.

    "Who are you?" He asked with her brows raised, she could feel strong killing intent from her and it sent shivers down her spine.

    Subconsciously she could tell that thedy in front of her was someone extremely powerful.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    As they were facing off in eye contact someone knocked on her door. ''Who could it be at this time?'' Hena thought and turned around to look at the door.

    ''I especially told the building manager to not disturb me. Only mom could have enough guts to knock on my door.'' She thought and a frown appeared on her face.

    ''But mom is on a mission outside the country, she can''t be here.'' She took in a deep breath and turned her head to look outside the window and then suddenly she flinched back as thedy was now standing right before her.

    She had blue hair and was wearing dark blue lipstick.

    "You... You, how dare youe inside? Do you not know who I am?" Hena asked as she took in a deep breath to calm herself down.

    Ravina looked at her scared expression and let out a seductiveugh. "I am Ravina. I am Giva''s friend." She said and stepped back, finding a chair she sat down on it.

    Hena listened to her words and her eyes narrowed. "How do you know my mother?" Her mother''s name was Giva.

    Ravina smiled at her words, circling her finger around the armrest she looked back at Hena again. "Well, I and your mother are business friends." She chuckled and stopped her circling finger. "She does some of my jobs and in exchange, I do some of her work."

    "And why are you here?" Hena rxed a bit when she found out that Ravina was her mother''s friend. However, she was still a bit cautious of her because of the previous killing intent from her.

    ''Just now she was emitting such a cold intent. Did I imagine it?'' Hena was ready to flee if Ravina did something strange.

    "Haha... Don''t be on edge. Ie here in good faith." Ravina looked into her eyes.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Suddenly more knocks resounded in the room. Hena who was about to speak stopped and looked at the door again with an annoyed expression on her face.

    Ravina on the other hand let out a seductiveugh. "You should open the door. It might be something important." She said.

    Hena listened to her words and nodded nervously, for some reason she couldn''t put down the weird feelinging out from Ravina.

    "Who is there?" She asked in a loud and annoyed tone. "Go away if it''s not something important!" She said again.

    "Hena it''s me, open the door." A masculine voice came from the other side of the door.

    When Hena heard the words, a frown appeared on her face. "Cavin? What do you want? I already told you that Ashley was my friend too and I will never give up on Jack''s location." She said.

    "Hena it''s not that, it''s something important, open the door first and then we can talk," Cavin said.

    "I am busy right now. Cometer." Hena snorted and an annoyed expression appeared on her face. She has fought with Cavin before and she didn''t wanna deal with him right now.

    "Hena, it''s important!" Cavin was adamant.

    "I think you should open the door and let him in." Suddenly Ravina intervened between their words. She was still sitting on the chair with a yful smile on her face.

    Hena took in a deep breath and an even more annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "I think both of you should go away. I don''t have time for all of this right now." She said and sat down on the bed.

    Ravinaughed at her words. "You are just like your mother. A pain in the ass." She said and looked at the door.

    Hena listened to her words and her eyes widened in anger when she registered what she just said to her brain.

    "You! How dare you call my mother like that?! Just get the fuck out of my room!" She pointed at the window as a green aura surrounded her body.

    The bed and furniture in the room started shaking from the pressure of her aura.

    "Girl, don''t make me do it." Ravina sighed and then an arrow formed in her hand. She pointed it at Hena and then with an air-

    piercing sound it cut through Hena''s green aura and stopped right before her neck.

    ''What?!'' Chills ran down Hena''s spine as her green aura dissipated and she looked down at the arrow right in front of her.

    ''She is extremely powerful!'' Hena thought and gulped her saliva. She then looked back at Ravin again. "What do you want from me?" She asked in a scared tone.

    She could tell that if they fought then she would not be able to defeat Ravina.

    ''It would be better if I talk to her calmly, she is not here to kill me, if she wanted then she could have already killed me.'' Hena thought and calmed down a bit.

    "Sit down on the bed again," Ravina said as an annoyed expression appeared on her face. "And don''t try anything funny or I will forget the friendship between your mother and me." She looked at the door again.

    "Come in." She called out to Cavin.

    When Hena saw her calling Cavin in, a frown appeared on her face. ''She knows Cavin?!'' Hena was a bit surprised.

    Soon a fiery red aura coveted them from inside and with a click the wooden door opened.

    Cavin came in with a blue suit and after closing the door he knelt down in front of Ravina. "Madam Ravina." He said with a slight bow.

    "Stand up," Ravina said in a disinterested tone and then looked at Hena again.

    "You said that that she is friends with that Jack guy?" Ravina asked as she pointed one of her fingers at Hena.

    "Yes, Madam. I have seen her before with that guy. He awakened in our facility." Cavin said in a respectful tone.

    "Awakened huh..." Ravina murmured and remembered the terrifying power she felt previously from the yellow ball of energy.

    ''If not for my protective charm that power could have injured me seriously!'' She thought and gritted her teeth.

    She was not happy with the fact that Jack managed to hit her even after she was faster than him.

    ''How did he manage to perfectly aim at me? It must be impossible for him!'' She thought and after some time sighed. ''I will ask him after I catch him.'' She looked back at Hena again.

    "Yes, he has awakened as a superhuman," Cavin said.

    "I know." Ravin took in a deep breath.

    "Jack? You are here for him?" Hena asked as a worried expression appeared on her face. She couldn''t let anything happen to him.

    "You are not as stupid as I thought," Ravina said andughed. "Call that guy, I need to meet him." She said again.

    "Meet him? For what?! I will kill you if you try anything funny with him!" Hena said in a threatening tone as a cold gleam shed in her eyes.

    She looked at Ravina with anger.

    "Ah..." Suddenly a small grunt escaped her mouth when she felt the blue arrow poking against her throat skin.

    "Look here, it seems someone is in love with that guy," Ravina said in an amusing voice and licked her lips. "You know your mother will kill him if she finds out about him." She chuckled.

    "Don''t worry about my mom. She will kill you if she finds out about this!" Hena said as her eyes turned red in anger. She just wanted to kill Ravina now.

    Ravina''s smile widened at her words. "She might. But I will kill you before that." She said andughed.

    Cavin looked at Hena and snorted. There was a disdainful expression on his face. "You always jump behind your mother. You are nothing without her! If not for your mother I would have already taken Ashely''s revenge!" He said while clenching his hand.

    Hena looked at him with contempt. "How many times do I have to tell you that I didn''t kill Ashely?!"

    "But you are in love with the guy that killed her! You are even protecting him!" Cavin pointed at Hena, his voice getting louder.

    "He didn''t kill Ashley too! It was the red-haired woman." Hena replied.

    Ravina''s eyes shed when she heard the mention of a red-

    haired woman she identified her instantly with Vieva.

    "That red-haired woman, she is also with Jack," Ravina said. "I think she is his girlfriend." Sheughed.

    "Yes, that red-haired woman is with Jack! And I will kill them both!" Cavin said with a determined expression on his face.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!